Actions

Work Header

Rating:
Archive Warning:
Category:
Fandom:
Relationships:
Characters:
Additional Tags:
Language:
English
Series:
Part 1 of The enigmas of several sagas -- Enigma
Stats:
Published:
2022-06-10
Updated:
2023-12-12
Words:
146,166
Chapters:
33/41
Comments:
16
Kudos:
106
Bookmarks:
18
Hits:
4,287

The Enigma beneath the surrounding veil

Summary:

Tubbo stood there, and turned his head to look at the building

Something bothered him about this place.

He paused for a moment.

Was there a figure there in the window?

He blinked.

There was nothing there.

He was probably just hallucinating it.
~~~~~
In a small town known as Essempii, everyone there is just living their lives.
Until strange things start to happen around town, people going missing, rumors of hearing strange noises, supposed sightings of something in the forest, and who knows what else.

Tubbo is intent on finding out what happened to the missing, despite any dangers, he searches.

Tommy is too, but finds himself stuck back in town most of the time, while his best friend is out there investigating who knows what kinds of dangers.

Niki is worried about everything happening, but finds herself dragged into the very heart of the mess, and is determined to find a way out.

Karl has an idea of what's happening. He tries to help those searching from the sidelines, until he can’t any longer.

All four try to make sure nothing else will go wrong.

Which won’t happen, right?

Notes:

Hello! This is the first time I’m posting to ao3, so I apologize, I don’t know what I’m doing. I’m not much of a writer, but I had this idea for an AU and I wanted to write it. I hope you enjoy the story! Updates may be slow, as it’s not my main focus and I have a couple of animation projects I’m working on. I’m not that great at writing different characters povs or personalities so sorry if it’s not that great!

I'd prefer if you don't send this to any of the content creators, and if I am made aware of anything in this fic being against a content creators boundaries, ill either change it or if its major enough I may just end up taking down the fic. This is also only about the dream smp characters, not the irl content creators!

(See the end of the work for more notes.)

Chapter 1: Prologue - A discovery

Summary:

Tubbo and Tommy discover something in the forest.

Notes:

(just so you know, there will be swearing in this fic cuz tommyinnit. Also some violence, but I did not add the archive warning because there's not that much detail for it as of now.)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

POV: Tubbo


 In the middle of a spruce forest, lay a small town, named ‘Essempii’, and growing up there, there weren't many people for you to meet.

  The forest around the town had many rumors surrounding it… which I guess made the town itself have those rumors around it, a mysterious place.

  A good portion of the forest had been mapped out already, but there was always more left unexplored, and two young boys had ventured into it often as they grew up, seeking adventure.

  Tubbo Underscore, a shulker hybrid, and at this time having not reached teenage years yet, alongside his best friend, Tommy Craft, or as he liked to call himself, “Tommy Innit”, or “Tommy Innit Craft”, had wandered into the dark forest one night.

  Tommy was too curious to think about the dangers, while Tubbo couldn't convince him how stupid it was to go in unprepared and therefore not go in at all, because of what was previously mentioned, he made sure to try to do his best to keep them both safe.

Besides, Phil would probably kill him if Tommy got hurt.

  Well, he probably wouldn’t, but he’d be upset, Phil was kind of like a father figure to most people in Essempii, so he doubted Phil would actually hurt him, that being said, he was like 90% sure he wouldn’t unless he committed some sort of crime or had murdered Tommy himself.

Which he had no good reason to do.

They were going to come out of this forest, alive, unscathed, perhaps scolded by the adults of the town but they’d be fine.

  “C’mon Tubbo! Who knows what secrets may lie within this forest.” Tommy shouted from way ahead of him, as Tubbo pushed some branches away from his face, then hurrying to catch up with him before the guy found some sort of dangerous cave to recklessly explore, or something like that.

  “Yeah yeah, I'm hurrying. Just watch where you’re going.” He said, catching up to Tommy and grabbing his hood, pulling him back from the pond he was about to fall into.

“I- I saw that there, I knew what I was doing.” Tommy insisted, “I was gonna say hi to the fishes!”

“What fish?”

“The fish in the pond!” Tommy exclaimed, pointing at the pond and looking at the shulker hybrid.

Tubbo glanced at the pond.

“It’s empty.” He deadpanned.

Tommy looked down.

“I knew that! I was talking about the totally existent fish in the pond!” He said, putting his hands on his hips. Stubborn as ever.

  “Okay, sure then. Well, let’s keep going, don’t want to leave the mysteries of this forest waiting!” Tubbo shouted, breaking into a running pace as he sprinted ahead of Tommy.

  Tommy immediately started sprinting after him, catching up quickly. As Tommy ran ahead of him, he stopped and hopped on top of a rock, surveying the land around them.

“This little clearing is nice. Hey Tubbo, what do you say we claim this area as our own little secret hangout spot?” Tommy asked.

“It's nice, could use a treehouse or something though if it’s gonna be our secret hideaway. And Bees. Lots of Bees. and flowers.”

“Hmm… yes, yes, treehouse and flowers, we can do that! Easy as pie.”

“Oh! And can we invite Ranboo?”

“...I’ll consider it.”



 Now, the two stood in the same places years later, both 17, alongside Ranboo, the friendly neighborhood enderman hybrid, of the same age, who Tommy always complained about, saying something along the lines of “Ranboo is a bitch”, but despite this Tubbo had seen Tommy give the hybrid some allium flower seeds once, when guy had been looking for them for awhile. It wasn’t even a holiday yet, either.

  Tommy was rambling about something, standing up on the rock while Ranboo was weaving a flower crown of alliums, sitting on the bench the three had dragged out here, sitting beside Tubbo and he himself had mostly spaced out, his gaze on a bee that was hovering by the garden of flowers the three had first planted together a year or so ago, and had been able to keep the plants alive almost all season long.

Of course they still died in the winter, and the trio had to replant their garden.

  He was only half listening to Tommy’s conversation, Ranboo looking up and adding something every so often, and after a while Tubbo finally took his eyes off the bee and looked in the direction of the human speaking loudly about things.

His eyes caught movement in the bushes behind Tommy.

  He immediately sat up, shoulders raised and eyes darting, searching for whatever it was. Ranboo looked up from beside him, sensing his sudden wariness and looked behind Tommy as well.

  He could’ve sworn he saw something behind him for a split second, some kind of figure, something shadowy….. Maybe something green.. Or was that white?

And then all of a sudden Tommy tripped on seemingly nothing and fell backwards into the bushes behind them.

  “Tommy!” Both him and Ranboo shouted at once, leaping upward and rushing to where Tommy had previously stood, pushing aside the bushes and looking down the hill behind it, looking down…

…To where Tommy had landed face-first in a puddle of mud.

Tubbo let out a giggle at the sight, while Ranboo just sighed slightly, moving to slide down the hill, the shulker hybrid joining him a heartbeat later.

“You good Tommy?” Tubbo asked, one hand raised to slightly cover his mouth in case he were to start laughing.

Tommy raised one hand upwards in a thumbs up, before lifting his head a few moments later. “All good, Tubso.” He stated.

  “Are you sure you’re alright? You did just fall all the way down that hill- and it wasn’t a very short drop.” Ranboo stated worriedly, bending over slightly to survey Tommy’s body and check for any injuries.

  “I said I'm fine, Ranboob. Big man Tommy Innit would never get hurt from such a tiny fall.” Tommy said, pushing himself up in a sitting position before promptly shaking his head rapidly, sending mud splatters all around him, although most hit Ranboo, seeing the enderman hybrid yelp in surprise and attempt to shield himself from the droplets.

  “Shit, I think I got some of it in my mouth.” Tommy said, standing up. “Well that's just fucking great, I'm all covered in mud now. Phil’s gonna be pissed.” He looked around, brushing off most of the mud. “How come we’ve never explored around here?” He asked. “Dunno, probably didn’t explore more after the time you nearly fell off a fucking cliff whilst exploring and Phil scolded you a ton.” Tubbo said, looking around as well.

“Hey! I didn't nearly fall off a fucking cliff! I was going to fucking stop, I knew it was there!” Tommy insisted.

“Uh-huh.”

“Ughh… whatever, I’m gonna explore around here whether you two like it or not.” Tommy said, turning around on his heel and marching forward.

“Hey! Don’t go adventuring without me!” Tubbo shouted, running to catch up with him.

“Or me! Don’t forget me!” Ranboo smiled, appearing at their side in a flurry of purple particles. Enderman teleportation stuff.

  “Yep, totally not leaving you two behind, unless you slow me down. Let’s go!” Tommy yelled, leaving no time for them to react, pushing the branches in front of him aside, then letting out a gasp.

The trio stared at the area now exposed in front of them in awe.

  It was a giant building that laid in the clearing in front of them, broken down and overgrown, casting shadows all around the forest. It was eerie, and dark, like one of those creepy haunted houses. It seemed pretty haunted, or like a long-abandoned crime scene.

“Woah! This is poggers! A whole abandoned building? I’m gonna go explore it.” Tommy said, only to be pulled back by Tubbo. “That’s an idiotic idea. We have no idea what’s in there or any dangers.”

“Tubbo has a point.” Ranboo remarked from behind them.

“He ALWAYS has a point!” Tommy whined.

“TOMMY!” a voice suddenly echoed through the forest.

All three of the trio turned their heads, recognizing the voice.

“Wilbur.” Tommy groaned.

“Tommy! Where are you! Phil says it’s time for dinner! Tubbo, Ranboo, I know you’re out there too!”
  “WE’RE COMING WILBUR, JEEZ. No need to shout for the whole goddamn forest to hear you!”

Tommy shouted back.

  “Uh-huh, Well hurry up before your food gets cold! Cause it sure ain’t getting warmer. And you better be thankful I so kindly decided to let you know before it froze, you gremlin child.” Wilbur shouted back.
You’re the gremlin!” Tommy yelled, climbing back up the hill and rushing off into the forest towards the sound of his brother's voice.

  Ranboo sighed. “Well, sounds like we’d better head back then. See you in town, ‘bo!” Ranboo waved at him before disappearing, purple particles appearing where he previously stood before disappearing as well.

Tubbo stood there, then alone, and turned his head to glance at the building.

Something… bothered him about this place. He didn’t know what it was, he just knew one thing.

This place reeked of danger, shadows hidden all over where who knows what secrets could be hiding.

  These supposed mysteries he figured could remain unsolved, for now. So he turned back for now, cause he didn’t want to eat cold food, hurrying off into the forest, away from the undeniable enigma laying there in the forest behind him, that one day, he figured he’d check out.

He paused for a moment, looking back.

Was there a figure there in the window?

He blinked.

There was nothing there.

He was probably just hallucinating it, or something.

Notes:

Ooh! A creepy abandoned building! I'm gonna explore it - Enigma!Tommy, probably.

hm. I'm sure that won't be plot relevant

 

Chapter 2: Chapter 1 - L'manberg

Summary:

Tommy and Tubbo learn more about the abandoned building, and Niki is simply going about her day.

Notes:

this isn't really edited much, sorry if it sucks.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

POV: Tommy

  Tommy hopped through the town, Tubbo and Ranboo trailing behind him, with Wilbur walking ahead of them some of the time, he and Tommy fighting to be in the lead as they headed back to their home, and as they reached it, Tommy threw open the door, making his grand entrance.

“Hello, boys! The big man has arrived.” Tommy exclaimed, almost simultaneously as Wilbur spoke, “The gremlin child has arrived.”

What?! I'm not a child! I'm a big man! Nor a gremlin.” Tommy shot back, sending the phantom hybrid a glare.

“Sure, child.” The brunette grinned, ducking out of the way and going intangible as Tommy swiped at him. “You bitch!” The blonde shouted.

  Across the room, standing in the kitchen Phil let out a sigh, muttering something like “chaotic shits”, while Techno was sitting down in the living room reading a book. Probably Sun Tzu or something, Tommy assumed. The piglin’s ear flicked, and there was an amused expression on his face.
 
  Phil looked over them from across the room, the avian letting out a gasp seeing Tommy slightly covered in mud. That being said, most of it had dried by now.

“Where have you three been?” He asked, as Wilbur just barely continued to dodge Tommy’s attempts to attack him, until Tommy was able to smear a bit of mud on his sweater. “Oh ew, have you been rummaging through the trash or something, raccoon?” The phantom hybrid teased, attempting to brush the undried mud off his yellow sweater before it did dry. Unsuccessful attempts, they were. He only smeared it more. The phantom hybrid grunted at the sight of his muddy sweater.

“That’s what you get for calling me a child.” Tommy said, partially ignoring what Phil had asked.

“It’s true tho.” The brunette said.

How dare you!” Tommy shouted.

 “Phil, for your information we found this cool thing out in the forest. Oh, and Tommy fell into a mud puddle. We found the thing after that.” Tubbo stated.

The crow avian let out a sigh, as Techno looked up from his book. “What, did you uncover some kind of ancient ruins or something?”

“Actually, yes, maybe?? But its more like we found it.” Ranboo chimed in.


“Well, it was pretty overgrown. Seemed pretty ancient to me. But probably not what you’re thinking of.” Tubbo said. “Not really something historical, probably just some old abandoned building from some years ago or something.”

“It kind of reminded me of some kind of old lab or something.” The enderman hybrid beside him pondered.

“An abandoned lab? In the forest? Wait, I think I've heard something about that before- Techno, what was that legend you once told me about the forest?” Wilbur looked over at the piglin hybrid.

Techno closed his book, turning his gaze to the others standing in the room.

“Well, I don’t remember the exact words of the story, but it went something like this:

 There was another town, nearby here, where a different sort of civilization lived. People were generally more greedy or didn’t care what they had to do to get information on things that seemed mysterious or weird to them, that included all sorts of experimentations, resulting in many scientists living there.

 One day, one scientist–they say was one of the cruelest ones– did something that resulted in him meeting his fate, or so they say. After this incident, things started to go terribly wrong in the village, and eventually the town was abandoned, left in ruins.

 Nobody really knew what happened to the previously mentioned scientist, some stories say he was cursed with immortality, or that he still lived, some say he died, or was corrupted, maybe a bit of all of that, depending on who you ask.

But all stories had one thing the same:

Nobody knew his true name, but they all called him by a nickname, given to him by his own test subjects:

Exdee

 That’s about all I know about the story. If you wanna know more, go ask Dream or something, pretty sure he knows something about it.”The piglin shrugged, looking up at the audience listening intently to his story.

“That doesn’t sound like a very happy story.” Ranboo said, his long ears lowering.

 “Well yea, no duh. Sounds like one of those hybrid experimentation stories.” Tommy added, shivering at the thought of them, then noticing Tubbo’s odd expression after the mention of this “Exdee” guy perhaps still being alive.

“You good, Tubs?” He asked, totally not worried at all.

Tubbo blinked, then looked up at him. “Yea, yea, just had a thought.” He brushed it off almost too quickly.

“Hmm… alright, if you say so.” Tommy shrugged, still totally not worried, though unable to interpret the emotions he had seen.

“No need to be concerned over anything, it’s just a legend, right Techno?” Phil glanced at the piglin as he picked back up his book.

“Nobody knows.” Techno said ominously.

“Wow, that’s not very reassuring.” Ranboo said, his tail flicking behind him nervously as he chuckled, presumably trying to laugh it off.

 “Eh, who knows, might just be a story to scare kids or something. But who knows.” Wilbur said, materializing next to Tommy, who jumped as the phantom appeared. “Oh, did I scare you?” He grinned smugly, glancing at the blonde. “No way! I was not scared.” He hadn’t been scared at all, Just surprised at his sudden appearance.

“Mhm. Sure.” The phantom hybrid looked down at the human, doubt shining in his golden-brown eyes as he smirked.

“What’s that supposed to mean?!” Tommy shrieked.

“Nothing, Tommy.” The phantom hybrid sang with glee.

~~~~~~~~~~

(The next morning)

POV: Niki

  There was a small bakery, or diner, depending on who you asked, in the town of Essempii.  It was generally a Cafe, run mainly by Fundy, Niki and Puffy, but also Wilbur, and was called "L'manberg''. 

 

  Originally Wilbur was the one who came up with the idea of it, and was the owner for a little bit before he decided to transfer ownership to someone else, and held some sort of election-type thing for ownership.

 

  After a while, with the ownership getting tossed around a bit, and an incident with a ram hybrid, Fundy and Niki ended up taking over as the final new owners of the cafe, later joined by Puffy when she arrived in town, a sheep hybrid who was close friends with Niki. She had helped with fixing up the cafe, after a certain incident, as well as with decoration, alongside a few others.

  

 Niki opened the blinds of the shop, letting light splash onto the tiles around her, and turned the open and closed sign on the door around, opening the shop for the day as Fundy let out a yawn from the cashier spot, his fox ears flicking as he blinked to adjust his eyes to the morning light. He had dark bags under his eyes.

 

"Did you have a nightmare again?" She questioned. Fundy nodded. "Yeah. No big deal though."

 

Niki nodded, still worried of course, but went back to what she was doing.

 

 It was a beautiful day outside, and Niki could see some people start to emerge from their homes, starting the day and heading to work.

 

 She watched as the windows started to fog up, and opened one of them, letting the humid morning air leak into the room, thankful for the moisture in the air, as her species did not like the dryness the sunlight brought.


 She was part merling, specifically a hybrid of an angelfish and axolotl merling. Thanks to the axolotl counterpart, she was able to walk and breath on land. Didn’t mean she didn’t need extra water every so often to live, though.

 

 Axolotls were predators, so were angelfish, but angelfish specifically were able to hide easily, especially among lush, forests of plants, and much like them she was too, able to slip away silently whenever she got into a fight–that being said, it was rare for that to happen, she was always kind to everyone, unless they had hurt one of her friends. 

 

The last time she had met someone like that was almost a year ago, a ram hybrid named Schlatt–but he died from a heart attack months ago.

 

 She didn't really use her skill to get away much either when in fights–when someone had hurt someone she cared for, she made sure that they wouldn't do it again. Angelfish were ambush predators, after all. 

 

 She pushed some hair out of her face, two strands of black and white among her pink and green hair, as a sign of her being part angelfish, as well as feathery gills behind her ears for being part axolotl. 

 

She looked over as the glass door opened, the bell above it chiming as Jack trotted in.

 Jack was a rare species called a “weather wisp”, who pretty much had control over certain weather things- in Jack’s case, he had control over lightning or thunder–but not like, he could strike someone with lightning, it was more like he could control electricity, and their bodies were sort of like clouds, except a bit more solid. So, he was sort of like a walking thunder cloud.


Niki didn’t know all the details of how weather wisp biology worked, she only knew the basics of it.

  
“Ayup.” Jack greeted.

“Morning, Jack.” Niki said, as Fundy’s ear twitched and he waved at Jack. “Hi.”

“Any customers yet? I know it’s pretty early in the day, but you never know, people come here a lot.” Jack grinned, walking over and leaning on the counter, Fundy sending him a look, glaring at the freshly cleaned counter.

“Yea, it is pretty early in the day, no one's come here yet. Plus, they might be busy.” The fox flicked his tail, narrowing his eyes at the weather wisp.

“Well, fair, I’m gonna go get ready for the job then. The Jack Manifold grind never stops, y'know?” The wisp stepped behind Fundy, pushing open the door marked “Employees only”.

  “I should probably do that too. The garden still needs to be watered.” Niki went over to a glass double door on the other side of the room from where she stood, one that went out back behind the building, to where the phantom hybrid who built this place had planted a small garden with one of his brothers, the garden that was taken care of by a couple different people, regulars at the cafe known as “L’manberg”.

“Alright, have fun, and don’t dry up in the sun.” Fundy joked.

  “I won’t.” She joked back, adjusting the special veil over her face that stopped the sun’s rays from drying the mix of skin and freckled scales that made up her face, before turning the door handle and stepping out into the humid daylight.

 

In the past, merlings had been only underwater beings, unable to breathe above water--but eventually, over many years, they evolved enough to wear they could breath above water, but still needed plenty of water to keep themselves healthy--severe amounts more than most species. It was also important that they swim a bit or are underwater for a few hours, at least every few days--though, usually it was every other day.

 

But due to them mostly being an underwater species, they still had some weaknesses--one of them being the sun. While it didn't straight up start burning then like it did for phantoms, who were forced to either cover all exposed skin or carry around a parasol, merlings only needed to wear a special veil to protect their scales and slow down the sun rays from drying them out--as well as things like lotion for the rest of their body.


Niki picked up the watering can sitting on a box next to the door, walking over to the side of the building and turning on the hose, setting it inside the can and letting it fill up, briefly brushing her fingers through the running water while she waited for it to cool. The moisture felt nice, which made sense, as it was her nature to be in water most of the time.

  The main reason her species were able to walk around in the daylight safely for so long was thanks to a special material discovered years ago, as well as a bit of technology, to create a fabric that protected the wearer from the sun’s rays better than any other fabric. It was especially worn by Merlings, especially in red or blue, as they were colors said to protect them better from the sun’s more harmful ultraviolet rays.



 Suddenly, she heard a rustling noise in one of the bushes on the edge of the tile patio the garden was on top of, and her head snapped towards the noise and movement, and as she focused, she swore she could hear someone–maybe two people–mumbling, or maybe whisper fighting.

She let out an exasperated sigh.

“Tommy, Tubbo, I know you're there.” Niki spoke out loudly, her voice ringing around the small clearing, to make sure they could hear her.

The leafy plant froze for a couple of heartbeats, before a pair of hands reached out and pulled the branches away, the duo stepping out from their hiding place, picking leaves out of their hair.

“How’d you figure us out?!” Tommy said without delay.

“Your whisper-fighting was quite noisy, I might have to teach you some lessons in stealth.” She smiled.

We weren’t that loud– wait. You will?” A bit of excitement suddenly sparked in the teen’s eyes, and beside him Tubbo’s long ears and antennae perked up.

“Yes, I’ll plan a day when I can teach you two once you stop sneaking up on me when I'm watering L’manberg’s garden.” She said.

“Well, we’re allowed in here, we can do what we want.” Tommy stated stubbornly, putting his hands on his hips and looking away in defiance.

“Well, to be fair, we shouldn’t have been sneaking in the first place. Even if we are allowed here.” Tubbo pointed out, sending the blonde a glare.

“I- well-.”

“Stop being so stubborn and just admit it.” Tubbo elbowed the teen, who let out a small yelp, rubbing his side.

“Alright, fine, jeez. I’m sorry for sneaking around the garden.” Tommy said, although he didn’t really sound very sorry, Niki knew she probably wouldn’t get a better apology. She chuckled.

“I am too.” Tubbo said, going fully into the bit and acting very emotional and dramatic, like he was so guilty that he was about to cry. “ N-E ways, where are the bees?” The shulker hybrid demanded eagerly, his mood entirely different than how it was a few heartbeats ago.

“Hmm, probably over by the patch of flowers over by L’mantree.” Niki pondered the question for a moment, and after a considering pause, she added, “Or by any other of the flower pots or beds.”

 The shulker hybrids eyes darted over to the large tree at the end of the patio, with a sign hanging off the branch, with writing saying “L’mantree” on it. It had flowers all around it, bees hovering over the flowers as they gathered pollen, and the flag-like fabric flowing in the wind from where it was tied onto the same branch as the sign was hung on.

Woo! BEES!” Tubbo rushed over quickly, his antennae twitching, slowing down before reaching the flowers, before sitting down as some bees floated over to him. He was here often, and played with the bees a lot, and at this point they seemed to have grown used to him. One bee flew over and floated near one of his antennae, earning a giggle from Tubbo. Perhaps the bees liked his antennae cause they reminded them of eachother, Niki thought.

The two he left behind watched as he ran over, then looked at each other.

“So, Tommy, what’d you come here for? Cause I'm guessing you didn’t come just to visit the bees.” Niki asked, picking up the watering can as it was finished filling, and turning off the hose.

“Well… Me and Tubbo used to sing to the crops. Wilbur said it made them grow faster.”

  She smiled at them. “Well, go ahead, I'm sure they’ll like that. The soil will be appeased, as Wilbur would probably say.”

“Tubbo!” Tommy called to the shulker hybrid, who looked up from where he was seemingly playing with a spinning bee.

“Yea?”

“It’s sing time!”

“Give me a second. Bye Spins.” Tubbo stood up and followed Tommy as he went over to a random flower bed. “Oh, what if we sing that song Wilbur made? The cover? I think it was of like. Hallelujah or something.”

“Yea! That one!”

 Niki smiled as their singing echoed throughout the garden, and she hummed along to the tune as she watered the different flowers and vegetables, feeling at peace in the moment.

~~~~~~~~~~

POV: Ranboo

Elsewhere….

 Ranboo paced through the forest, clutching his memory book and holding it close to his chest. He took it everywhere.

 It was early in the morning, and he’d needed to water his allium garden. Tommy and Tubbo had gone off to the L’manberg’s garden, and so he was alone this time.

His tail flicked as he pushed some branches aside, revealing the clearing that was the trio’s hangout spot.

 He walked over to his small garden, the puffy purple flowers waving in the wind beneath the treetops, and he set down the watering can he was carrying.


Enderman couldn’t really touch water, so he had to wear gardening gloves and all other kinds of water-proof things for this. His gardening things were in a box in the treehouse, and he had already been wearing waterproof gloves.

 He turned, and began to walk to the ladder up to the colorful spruce tree house Tubbo, Tommy and Ranboo had built almost entirely on their own, and it was painted in the colors of the trio: Red, green, and purple.

 Although, Tommy’s family eventually found out about their hangout spot, before they had finished the tree house, and there was the whole issue of getting wood to build it, as well as paint and building it, so of course they had ended up getting help from them, and plenty of other people in Essempii. Especially Foolish.

 Ranboo’s skin itched from the humid air and the moisture within it, and his ear twitched, as he heard a noise behind him.

He spun on his heel, tail waving wildly behind him, as he turned to where the noise had come from.

He didn’t see anything.

 After a moment of staring in the direction he had heard the noise warily, he finally let out a sigh and turned back around, continuing to walk to the tree house, a sense of unease washing over him.

Like someone was watching him.

He froze, hearing footsteps.

Ranboo turned his head, just enough to see as a dark figure slipped out of his sight.

But he didn’t react quickly enough as turned fully around to face the figure, and heard more movement behind him.

His memory book fell to the floor, and the world abruptly faded out as he slipped into unconsciousness.

 

 

Notes:

I have barely any clue how to write jack or fundy sorry. Also human XD? More likely than you think. But also unlikely. Previously human XD?? its complicated. also F for Ranboo. Dont worry hes not dead i don’t kill off characters

Funfact about tubbo/shulk hybrids: in this au they have long ears like enderman do in more popular drawings for ranboo, and also horns, but their horns are much shorter. So tubbo kind of looks like goat c!tubbo just the horns and ears are darker. The horns are black, but the ears are more of a darker brown than his hair. He also has a tail and stuff, but a long one, again like the popular style for drawing enderman and ranboo) (edit: I've also recently added antennae to his design cuz yes)

You may have noticed a few dsmp references in this chapter, like Tubbo and Tommy singing to the plants and Coconut2020. that was on purpose haha

 

Chapter 3: Chapter 2 - Storytelling

Summary:

Tubbo investigates the legends more, and our fourth protagonist makes an entrance.

Notes:

this chapter will go a bit more onto the more darker part of the Exdee story from last chapter, just a small warning.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

POV: Tubbo

Tubbo was, concerned, to say the least.

The day before, when he could’ve sworn he saw a figure in the window of the abandoned building, he’d assumed he had been hallucinating.

But now, after Techno had told the story of whoever “Exdee” is, He had an uneasy feeling.

Like something was going to go wrong.


He needed more information.

So he headed over to the building in the center of Essempii, a community building they all collectively called “The Community house.”

  Dream and his friends often hung out over there, sparring or doing whatever they did. He didn’t actually know what they did, aside from when he was with them. Well, he knew they did something they called “Manhunt”, but that’s about it.

  His enderman-like ears twitched as he passed by the ponds on either side of the bridge to the Community house, hearing noise up ahead from within.

  He reached the door, pulling it open and finding the place empty of Dream and his friends- Well, they called themselves the Dream team, actually- Well, at least that's what three of them called themselves. The noise he heard was from other people there.

  He knew where else they’d probably be instead, so he left the Community house, heading east toward the forest towards a clearing he’d seen them in often before, whilst exploring with Tommy and Ranboo.

And as expected, he heard the sounds of swords clashing as he approached the clearing.

  Tubbo walked into the little area, the ground beneath him mostly dirt, bare of grass, with leaves blanketing the ground around the edges, and small patches of trampled grass. He looped up to see Sapnap and Dream sparring, George, a mooshroom, was leaning against a tree messing with his sword, with three others behind them on the sidelines, watching.

  He recognized the three: One, was a demon named Bad, who, despite demons bad reputation, was very kind. He also despised cursing.

 Next to him, was the avian named Quackity, assumingly specifically a duck avian, thanks to the small buttery yellow wings on his back- He always wore a beanie, and he had a scar across his eye.

 Beside him sat Karl Jacobs, a human, like Tommy, who always wore very colorful clothing–he was flipping through a small journal with a swirl symbol on it, while Bad and Quackity were watching the fight.

Dream glanced at him as he entered the clearing, only to get a sword to his throat by Sapnap thanks to the distraction.

“Alright, you win this one.” Dream dropped his sword, letting it clatter to the ground.

  Dream was a mysterious one. He almost always wore a mask, well, always to him, almost always to his friends. He’d never seen him without it himself.

  Most people upon meeting him assumed he was a goat hybrid, but according to Dream, he was actually a dreamon hybrid–Tubbo had heard of them before, but only in what he assumed to be simply myths.

 Although, thanks to Dream’s existence, as well as his sister Drista, the entire town knew about them. Dreamons were rare, Tubbo didn’t really know much about them, much like he didn’t know much about Dream.

And the victor of the spar, Sapnap, was a blazeborn–he knew that much.

“Hi, Tubbo!” Bad waved at him from the edge of the clearing. George looked up at him, so did Karl, and the others greeted him.

“Do you need something?” Dream turned to look at him, tilting his head. “Or did you just come to watch us spar?”

“No, I just wanted to ask you about something.” Tubbo said, hoping Dream would know something more about the legend Techno had told them.

“Oh?”

“Well-” The shulker hybrid told them about the story Techno had told him, something about an abandoned lab in the forest and someone named Exdee, and how he’d been interested to learn more.

 He noticed Karl’s expression changed for a split second when he mentioned Exdee, but he guessed it was probably just him being curious, as it was too quick to tell what emotion it was.

“Ah, that story. I know a bit about it. Mainly because it involves dreamons.” Dream smiled.

“Yeah, you told us this one before, didn’t you?” George asked, looking over at him.

 “I think so. Well, what Techno’s told you so far is pretty much true, I don’t know all the details, but I can confirm what he told you. As well as a bit of Exdee’s fate. All I really know is nobody really knew if he lived or died, but that it had something to do with dreamons. It was assumed he was possessed or something, but never confirmed.” The dreamon hybrid said, his tail twitching behind him.

  “Oh, and the whole thing with Tommy thinking that hybrid experiments happened in the story, I’m pretty sure that did happen. All I really know about that part was that it was terrible, and I'm pretty sure the hybrids involved in it had some doing in Exdee’s ‘fate’.”

“Hybrid experiments? I don’t think you told us about that part.” Quackity tilted his head, seeming a bit uneasy at the idea of it.

“Well, I don’t think anybody likes talking about that. Just goes to say how much this Exdee guy sucks.” Dream said with a shrug.

“Alright, fair, and agreed. I’d probably punch him if I ever saw him.”

  Tubbo’s thoughts began to wander after hearing Dream’s telling of the story. Experiments on hybrids.. What a terrible thing. It was practically torture… And he might not even be dead? Techno did say something about immortality in his story…

  The abandoned lab in the woods.. Could that have belonged to Exdee? He shuddered at the idea of what could’ve happened there. And that figure I saw in the woods…

  His fate involved dreamons, according to Dream. Possession, maybe. They're generally black, white and green, I'm fairly sure. And before Tommy fell down the hill and we found the lab, I swore I saw something with those colors behind him..

“Tubbo?”

He blinked a few times, looking up, snapping out of his thoughts. “ Huh? Yeah? “

  “Oh, sorry, you seemed to have spaced out, I was just wondering if you were alright.” Bad looked at him, a bit concerned. He could probably imagine what kind of emotions were crossing his face as he had thought about the current situation.

“No worries, I’m alright, just a thought.”

…Except it wasn’t just a thought.

He didn’t like what this information implied.

He had a bad feeling. Like something was gonna go wrong.

  “I.. think I’m gonna.. Go head home. Thanks for the story, Dream!”  Tubbo turned, waving to the others, and began to walk away, as they said their goodbyes to him.

He didn’t notice how Karl had seemed to stare at him almost the whole time during the story.

~~~~~~~~~~

POV: Karl

Karl pushed open the door to his small library, setting his journal down on his desk.

Ever since Tubbo had asked Dream about Exdee, he had an uneasy feeling.

Exdee.

Exdee.

XD.

He knew him from once when he had been travelling, but he didn’t want to think about it.

And Tubbo seemed more than just simply curious about him. He was a bit worried, to be honest.

He wanted to believe he was dead, but he couldn’t be sure.

If anyone got involved with Exdee, he knew it wouldn’t be good.

He needed to make sure that didn’t happen.

Tubbo had talked about an abandoned lab in the forest. He hadn’t said where it was, but Karl knew he needed to find it and check it out.

Just to confirm his belief.

To make sure.

So he grabbed a couple of things, threw it into a bag, and headed out to the forest.

He had a bad feeling about this, but he tried to shake it off.

~~~~~~~~~~

A while later, and Karl still had absolutely no idea where he was going.

He probably should’ve asked Tubbo where it was… or would that have made his intentions too obvious? No, no, he was probably overthinking it.

He had been walking for hours, and to his misfortune, had found nothing.

He hadn’t found anything of use, or anything interesting, which was both a good and bad thing.

Eventually, Karl pushed some branches aside, and looked up…


.. at the giant abandoned building in the clearing ahead of him.

He froze at the sight of it. It was familiar. He didn’t think too much about that.

After a couple of heartbeats, he pushed forward through the forest and stepped into the clearing.

It truly was creepy, the building was completely wrecked–nothing like how he reme–



Anyways, it was totally in ruins and completely overgrown.

  He treaded carefully through the ruins, watching where he took each step to make sure he didn’t step on a piece of glass or debris, or who knows what kind of plants could be growing all over this thing, which didn’t seem very familiar to him, although he wasn’t really a plant expert anyways.

  Everytime he heard a noise, he froze and glanced around. He was entirely on edge since entering this area. He had an idea why—it was probably because of how eerie this place was. Who knows what could’ve happened here….

Who knows…

  He reached a more built-up area of the wreckage, where there were actually proper walls and roofs, even if some had holes in it, or were cracked, or was tilted off balance.

In summary, it looked like it could collapse any moment.

Safe to say, he wouldn’t go very far in.

It’d probably be a death trap if he did.

So he paced around the outer edges of it, and a little bit on the inside, but stayed where he could see an exit nearby.

It was definitely an abandoned lab.

but he already knew that

There was all sorts of science equipment scattered throughout it, though most of it looked broken. Seemingly, even some medical equipment too.

He kept exploring, finding documents on different things, sciency subjects, hybrids, experiments……

He kept going until he no longer dared to explore any deeper, and it was starting to get late. He turned around and started to leave.

He saw a black figure staring at him with green eyes, peeking out from a piece of debris.

He stared for a moment, and then blinked, and it was gone.

  He grabbed his bag and fled back into the forest, towards Essempii, whether out of fear or to tell the others, he didn’t know. All of his instincts screamed at him to run. To get away from that thing.

And so he did.

Notes:

So, basically, Enigma!XD is the worst. Also, sorry for a bit shorter chapter

and again, I don’t know how well I did writing the feral boys and bad this chapter. have already said more on this in previous chapters but I think I did alright.

also I promise we’ll see more on Ranboo’s situation soon

Chapter 4: Chapter 3 - Allium Garden

Summary:

Clingy duo finds out about Ranboo.

Notes:

Kind of shorter chapter again, it’s late at night and I wanted to get another chapter posted before I’m all busy and can’t update for a week

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

POV: Tommy

Tommy had been chatting with Niki when he saw Tubbo.

“Hey! Tubso!” He waved to his best friend.

Tubbo looked up after a heartbeat, his antennae perking up slightly, seemingly distracted.

“Oh, Hey Tommy.” The shulker hybrid greeted, tail and antennae waving in the slight breeze.

“Uh, you good Tubs? You seem… troubled.” Okay, perhaps he was a bit worried for his friend.

 “Yeah, I'm good bossman. Just had a thought.” Tommy doubted that it was just a thought, he had said something similar earlier that day when Techno had told that legend about the abandoned building in the forest.

Wait, didn’t Tubbo mention something earlier about going to ask Dream about that legend?

..Alright, so it was probably something relating to that legend, then.

 Although, he didn’t know what he could do but try to cheer him up. That story wasn’t the happiest story ever, so he assumed that was probably the problem.

“Well.. do you want to go find Ranboob and head to our hangout spot?” Tommy suggested, smiling at him in an attempt to cheer his friend up.

 “Hm.. well, sure. Why not? Wait, where is Ranboo anyways? I haven’t seen him all day.” A curious but also slightly concerned expression appeared on Tubbo’s face, his antennae and ears lowering slightly.

 “How am I supposed to know?" Tommy blurted. But upon seeing the look on Tubbo's face, he continued. "….. Well, I mean. We could ask Niki or Tech or something. He hangs out with them a lot. Or another one of the others.” Tommy shrugged, smiling confidently. He turned to the merling behind him. “Hey, Niki, have you seen Ranboo?”

“Ranboo? No, I haven’t.” She shook her head.

“Well, that sucks.” Tommy let out a sigh, disappointed.

“Then I guess we could ask Phil or Techno or someone.” Tubbo suggested from behind him.

 “Alright then, let’s go find them--They're probably still at the house, Unless Techno is practicing his fighting skills or whatever.” Tommy turned and began to walk down the cobblestone path, in the direction of their home, away from the cafe known as L’manberg. He spun on his heel and waved at Niki as he walked away with Tubbo following him after a second, and she waved back at them, smiling. “Bye, Niki!” Both he and Tubbo said, and she responded with “Good luck!”

 As they walked through the streets, Tommy looked over at Tubbo, a troubled expression was on the shulker hybrid's face, and his antennae were so low they were nearly touching his face. “Are you absolutely sure you’re alright?” He asked one last time, confident that worry was written all over his face.

 Tubbo looked at him, and sighed. “Alright, well, since you keep asking, I guess I’ll tell you the problem.” Tommy perked up, eager for any info that could give him a chance to cheer his friend up.

 “Yesterday, after you guys had left after we found the abandoned lab, I paused for a moment and was looking at the building. For a moment, I could’ve sworn I saw someone in the window–.” He started.

“Wait, you saw someone in the window?!” Tommy interrupted.

 “Yes." Tubbo confirmed. "I saw someone- or something in the window. Just a black figure. Couldn’t really tell. Also, don’t interrupt me.” The shulker hybrid glared at him. “Anyways…”

 “At first I thought I was hallucinating, but after Techno’s story, I wasn’t sure, especially because of how Techno mentioned that Exdee might still be alive. So, I wanted to investigate more, so I went and found Dream and asked him about it. Didn’t really get any useful information though.” He sighed.

“That’s…… Yeah, you have reason to be troubled. So, I’m guessing your thinking that figure you saw–”

“--Was Exdee.” Tubbo nodded.

“You think he’s still alive?” Tommy tilted his head, looking at his friend beside him.

 "Honestly, there’s a chance, if the legend is true, and what Techno said about immortality was too. There's also the chance I’m overthinking it and someone else from Essempii found that place and was playing a prank on us. So, I probably shouldn’t worry too much. Hopefully its just a legend.”

“But if someone was playing a prank on us, how’d they know we were gonna be there?” Tommy wondered out loud, glancing at the shulker hybrid.

 “Dunno, maybe they were just exploring, found it, then we found it and they noticed, and decided to pretend to be some creepy figure watching us to scare us or something.” Tubbo shrugged.

 “Yeah, that’s.. Reasonable enough. Some people in Essempii would do that, that's a fact. But who, I wonder..” Tommy pondered for a moment. "Maybe Wilbur or Fundy. Fundy likes pranks, right? And Wilbur would totally do something to scare us like that." Tommy spoke, confident in his theory.

 “Well, whatever. Who knows if it is them." Tubbo brushed it off, mostly ignoring Tommy's theory and earning a glare from the human. "We shouldn’t worry too much about it. Besides, we’re almost there, the house is right up ahead.” Tubbo pointed ahead of them to their house, a mostly green house that they ended up painting certain parts of in different colors for different people who lived there–two walls were yellow and blue, another was red and white and one was pink. Right next to it was  a smaller, lighter green house--Technically, Sam owned it, but Tubbo was really the only one who lived there--Sam used to live there, but now lived in his own shop, having allowed Tubbo to stay and live in his old home--Sam as well as the Craft family generally took care of all of the payment things for him.

 The area it was in broke off after the road into a neighborhood area, across the road, from where they had just come from, was all of the other buildings, shops, apartments and such. Their house was right on the corner of the street.

Tommy turned to look at Tubbo, and got an idea.

“Race you there!” He shouted, and sprinted off, leaving the shulker hybrid behind him in the dust.

Although, he reacted rather quickly, and started running after him.

Tubbo was actually pretty fast for a shulker, his species generally had smaller lungs and couldn’t run for very long or very far.

Though Tommy still had the lead of course.

They reached the front entrance sooner than he had thought, and it hadn’t been a far enough distance for them to run out of breath.

 "I win.” Tommy gasped as he grabbed the door handle, pulling open the door and striding inside, with Tubbo trailing behind him, who sent him a glare, as if to disagree with his statement.

Tommy looked around the living room, to see Techno, once again, reading.

 “Hey, Blade. Do you by chance know where Ranboob is?” Tommy walked up behind the couch and leaned on it, looking at the piglin hybrid with his nose in a book.

Techno looked up, and blinked at him. “I think he said he was going to your not-so-hidden-hidden-hangout-spot.”

 “Oh. that’s convenient. Guess we’ll meet him there then. Also, it’s very well hidden I’ll have you know.” Tommy glared at the piglin before he pushed upwards off from where he was leaning on the couch and spun around, walking back to Tubbo who was listening from the doorway, antennae twitching.

“Sure.” The piglin argued.

 "Excuse me?!” Tommy whipped around and stared at him. Tubbo let out a sigh, and grabbed his arm and began to walk off, dragging him along, causing Tommy to stumble and nearly be dragged down before he followed along.

After a while, and some chatting, they finally reached the clearing.

“Wait. Where’s Ranboo?” Tubbo looked around, Tommy did too- he didn’t see anyone else besides the two of them.

 “Maybe he’s in the treehouse. Or walked off somewhere to explore.”  Tommy reasoned, and began to walk towards the treehouse, passing by Ranboo’s allium garden.

“He never explored on his own before though– Wait, Tommy stop!” Tubbo shouted, freezing.

“What?” He paused mid-step, one foot raised in the air. Balancing in that position wasn't too hard.

“Look down.”

Tommy put his foot down from where it was, and looked down…

..at the book on the ground infront of him.

Specifically, Ranboo’s memory book.

Tubbo walked up behind him, and let out a gasp at the sight.

The book was laying there, completely abandoned.

“He never goes anywhere without his memory book...." Concern was plastered all over the shulker's features. "Do you think he dropped it or something?” Tubbo looked at him, his worry for the enderman hybrid clear.

“Maybe- wait. Do you smell that?”

“What?”

“It smells kind of.. Like blood.” Tommy squatted down, and looked around.

There were several droplets of what appeared to be red and green blood on a couple blades of grass, not far from where the book was laying.

They both stared at the blood droplets.

“Surely not. Surely not.” Tubbo started mumbling, his eyes widening as he spoke.

 “He- probably just. Fell or something. Hit his head on something and dropped the book and forgot about it. He’s gotta be somewhere around here.” Tubbo looked around frantically.

“Tubbo-” Tommy began, reaching forward to try and comfort him.

Tubbo ran off into the forest, presumably searching for the enderman hybrid. Tommy called after him, worried, but he didn’t come back.

He looked back down at the sight in front of him.

Then a thought passed through his mind.

He recalled the conversation he had with Tubbo earlier, about the legend Techno had told them.

“That’s…… Yeah, you have reason to be troubled. So, I’m guessing your thinking that figure you saw–”

“--Was Exdee.”

“You think he’s still alive?”

“Honestly, there’s a chance, if the legend is true, and what Techno said about immortality was too.”

He suddenly didn’t have a very good feeling about this whole situation.


~~~~~~~~~~

POV: Karl
 

After what had happened earlier, Karl was just a bit freaked out, to say the least.

He had ran all the way back to town, but hadn’t said anything about it yet, not wanting to start any unneeded panic. 

He had probably just been hallucinating or something, he didn't need to spread rumors about something that might not have even been real.

 He ended up stopping by the L’manberg, as he had found Sapnap, Quackity and some of the others there, and so he came in and sat down with them, joining in on their conversation.

He looked over as the “Employees only” sign door opened and Niki walked in, a concerned expression on her face.

“Hey, has anyone seen Jack?”



Notes:

There was more originally planned for this chapter, but I wasn’t able to fit it in. Also don’t worry Jack and Ranboo are alive.

I probably won’t be able to update for at least a week, as I will be busy most of the time.

Chapter 5: Chapter 4 - Wandering

Summary:

Tubbo explores the abandoned lab.

Notes:

Hey guys! Ik I said I was gonna be busy but I managed to write another chapter somehow... sorry if there's any typos or problems I wrote this on my phone

Also, this chapter will contain more horror-ish aspects and generally more potentially triggering things, please keep this in mind as you read this chapter! Stay safe!

(Though I'm not 100% sure if this counts as that, and I don't really know how to write horror, but I think you get the point: this chapter is a bit more scary/creepy than others.)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

POV: Tubbo

 

Tubbo was concerned, and he was worried. Panicked, even.

He was running through the woods frantically, looking anywhere and everywhere for any trace of the enderman hybrid that was one of his best friends.

He had been terrified of what could've happened to Ranboo after seeing the droplets of blood and his discarded memory book.

 Without thinking, he had ran off in search of him. He had noticed Tommy calling after him, but he didn't acknowledge it, tail thrashing wildly behind him as he ran.

He had been searching for at least half an hour when he heard footsteps approaching.

He whirled around toward the noise, hoping to see Ranboo but instead he saw the face of the blonde, worried blue eyed human that was his other best friend–Tommy.

 "Tubbo– I think I have an idea of what happened to Ranboo!" Tommy said immediately, hurrying towards him, and Tubbo listened, but he couldn't keep his eyes from darting around, searching for any sign of the black and white enderman hybrid.

 "And if it's true, I think I know where to look." Tubbo perked up, staring at him, listening intently. If he had wanted his full attention, he had gotten it. " Where." He demanded. Any idea was a good idea right now, because who knows what happened, and he'd take whatever chance he had to find Ranboo.

 "I'm thinking that figure you saw wasn't someone pranking you–it was actually Exdee. You said Dream confirmed that Exdee did– well. Experiments on hybrids. And I hate to say it, but if he was alive Ranboo would probably pique his interest."

Tubbo stared at him in horror. "No fucking way. You're literally suggesting that a fucking mad scientist who experimented on hybrids is alive, AND might have fucking kidnapped Ranboo?!"

"..I hate to say it, and I hate the thought of it, but basically yes."

 Tubbo gaped at him for a moment before promptly spinning around and hurtling off into the direction of their hangout area, and therefore, also the abandoned lab. Tommy caught up with him quickly, running as fast and as determined as he was. 

If there was any chance Ranboo was there..

He'd find him.

And he'd punch that bastard scientist in the face, if he was really the one behind this.

Whoever it was, was going down.

They reached the hill, and slowed down only barely to skid down it and not trip and hurt themselves.

Finally, they pushed the overgrowth aside and hurried into the clearing where the abandoned lab was.

Tubbo ran a few feet into the clearing, then cupped his hands around his mouth, and inhaled.

"RANBOO!" He shouted as loudly as he could, the sound echoing around the area.

There was no response.

Tommy ran up beside him, beginning to call for their friend alongside him.

Still, there was no response to be heard.

But Tubbo wasn't about to give up so easily.

He ran towards the ruins of the lab, climbing over vines and debris and shattered glass.

 He sprinted down the halls, past science and medical equipment alike, trying to ignore them and the idea of what could be happening to Ranboo, until he realized how far in he had gone.

He could no longer hear Tommy calling Ranboo's name, in fact, he couldn't really hear anything at all.

It was a deathly silence.

 Tubbo looked around at the cracked and overgrown walls and the scattered and broken equipment laced around the halls, as if they had been dropped suddenly or carts and other equipment had been shoved over as people rushed to leave.

 He suddenly became aware of how cold it was. He looked down and spotted what appeared to be vials of pink blood that had fallen off a cart–a few had shattered and splattered across the tile floor. A shiver ran down his spine at the sight.

He continued walking through the hall, slowing down his pace and examining most things scattered around, although some things he'd rather not look at.

It felt like he was living in a horror movie.

 As he paced through the seemingly endless hallways, he had the realization of the sheer size of the building, which he was unable to see from the outside thanks to the overgrowth, and he assumed part of the building was also built into a mountain or something, which probably added to the chill.

Every so often, he came across the occasional doorway and peered inside, and he spotted many different objects.

Jars of.. something, potions, vials of what appeared to be acid, various broken pieces of medical equipment..
 
 He paused in one room that was mostly empty aside from what appeared to be a cart of different objects he had seen before scattered around, like the vials of blood and potions, and a couple splatters of blue blood.

Tubbo paused, surveying the room and realized he could not see everything from where he stood in the doorway.

So he leaned farther in and–

There was what appeared to be a hybrid skeleton laying against one of the walls.

Alongside blue blood nearby it on the wall.

He turned around, avoiding eye contact with the horrific sight, trying not to throw up.

He took a break after that, stopping to sit down and lean against one of the walls, taking in all this information, making a couple conclusions in his head.

This was very much a laboratory.

One where many terrible things had happened to hybrids..

He shivered.

And the man who supposedly ran this place, is still alive.

And he might have Ranboo.

He tried not to think about the skeleton he had seen. Or the blood. Or any other things he had seen in here.

He opened his eyes, having closed them to try to ignore all the sciency things around him.

And finally noticed a door in front of him.

It was different from the others.

While the other doors had been made of metal and sealed pretty tightly.. (he hadn't been able to get any closed doors open)

This one was seemingly painted to look like it was made of wood.

But that's not all.

There was a name label on it.

"Exdee"

He stared at the name in fury.

Exdee.

The man in the legend.

The one who supposedly ran this place.

He was the reason Ranboo was gone, wasn't he?

And who knows what could be happening to Ranboo right now?

If that bastard, or whoever did it, hurt him.. 

His fist hit the door with a thud, denting the door and causing it to be pushed open, leaving his hand aching, but he didn't notice the pain.

The door creaked open, revealing the contents of the room for him to see.

It was an office, with desks all around it, vials and potions, files and folders scattered all over the desks.

The weirdest thing was the green strings hanging from the ceiling.

It was dimly lit, and incredibly eerie.

Slowly, he stepped into the room, walking up to the main desk and looking down at the open folder.

It was a file on someone.

"↸╎ᔑリᔑ / Diana - Subject 0016

Species: Some sort of shapeshifter with other abilities. Species name unknown. More research needed.

Status: Deceased

"

There was more, but he didn't read it.

Next to the name were two pictures.

A girl with short dark brown hair and a blue hoodie that had a diamond symbol on it and a yellow hood and eyes..

  and a picture of what appeared to be the same girl with blue skin and hair that matched the hoodie in the other photo, except in this photo she wore something similar to a cape, but without a hood, but this time instead of human-like ears and fluffy hair, the hair was more spine-like and her ears reminded him of moth or butterfly wings.

 Both photos had freckles, while the first one had freckles that were a slightly darker shade than her skin, in the second image the freckles were darker blues and purples and golden yellows. She also had golden eyes in both images. 

The first photo she appeared happier, smiling and chatting with someone.

But in the second one, she looked wary and afraid.

He frowned, sad for the girl who he could only guess what happened to.

Hopefully she could live peacefully in the afterlife.

He turned to examine the other contents on the table, spotting what appeared to be a cassette tape and player. 

He reached for it, curious.

"TUBBO! TUBBO, ARE YOU THERE?? HELLO?" 

Tommy's worried voice echoed through the hall.

He looked back to the doorway, then back at the tape.

"TUBBO?"

Tommy's voice seemed to be growing more panicked and concerned by the second.

Tubbo let out a sigh, making his decision.

"I'm here Tommy!" He walked out the door, pushing the door but not shutting it, leaving it cracked open.

"Oh, thank prime you're alive! I almost thought you got kidnapped too or something!" Tommy rushed up to him, gasping for breath.

"Nah, I'm alright. Was just… looking. You know." 

 "Whew.. well. We should head back. It's getting late. And before you say anything about Ranboo, we should tell everyone what happened. They can help look."

"That's...... Actually a good idea. We can cover more ground that way!" A bit of hope sparked inside of him.

 "Exactly. But to do that, we need to both go back go Essempii, and not just because you need to sleep and regain energy and shit, but also because nobody will listen to just me! So c'mon!" Tommy grabbed Tubbo's arm and started dragging him back down the hall.

"Hey!" He yelped. "I can walk by myself!"

"Okay, then make sure you follow along." Tommy looked at him, letting go of his arm.

"I will, I will." Tubbo glanced back at the office he had exited.

"I said, c'mon! "

The cassette could wait until tomorrow for its secrets to be unveiled.

" I'm coming! " He sprinted after Tommy.

 He didn't see the blue ghost of a dead shapeshifter watching from the doorway of an office.

 

~~~~~~~~~~

 

 It was rather convenient that a good portion of the residents of Essempii had decided to come to L'manberg that night.

 All heads turned as the door was slammed open, and Tommy and Tubbo stepped in.

 But before anyone could say anything, the two spoke.

"Everyone! We need to tell you something."

" Something very important."

"Its about Ranboo. "


Notes:

So.. enigma!XD... haha..

Don't worry Ranboo's fine, fr

Tommy's concerned about both his besties and is just trying his best to be a good friend

Also this chapter includes an oc! Diana :D

Some more ocs may show up in the story.
We are also getting closer to the point in the story of the main story summary!

Chapter 6: Chapter 5 - The Search

Summary:

The citizens of Essempii, upon hearing the news of their friends being missing, begin a search.
Tommy is stuck back in town, while Tubbo, Dream, and Niki are searching.

Notes:

I'm not exactly back yet, but I got another chapter done! yay a kind of longer one!

This chapter may not have as much horror-ish aspects as last chapter, but it goes a little bit more into Exdee's story.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

POV: Tommy


"So.. basically, what your saying is, the legend about Exdee is true, and he's also alive, and fucking kidnapped Ranboo?"

 

"That's what we believe, yes." Tommy nodded.

 

"Before you ask, I looked around in the forest, but didn't find him." Tubbo spoke. He had been silent the entire conversation.

 

"Well. I think we can at least say he's missing, and Jack too if he doesn't show up soon. We don't know for sure what happened, or who did it, but the least we can do is search." Phil stood up, speaking loudly so everyone could hear. 

 

"We can send a few search parties out into the forest to search more. Any volunteers?" Dream looked around.

 

 Several people raised their hands, almost everyone in fact, except for George, Bad, Skeppy, Ponk, Eret, Tina, Beau, and Fundy, who said they wanted to stay back in case the missing found their way back and may have just gotten lost, or a bunch of other examples they gave for scenarios where someone was needed to be back in town for an emergency.

 

 "Alright then. We'll have a few stay back, and the others can go out and search." Dream said, then began to sort people into groups as they prepared to begin their search.

 

 "Tommy, you're staying here." Phil looked at him. " What?! Why?!

 

 "I just want to make sure you stay safe. And plus, there's still things to do if you stay here."

 

 "Hah! There's no way I'm staying here while almost everyone is looking for one of my friends! I can help, and I can defend myself if anything happens!" 

 

 Phil let out a sigh. "At least for one day, then. Let's see how things go, and maybe I'll let you."

 

Tommy stared at him for a moment, considering.

"Alright, fine. But only a day."

 

 "I'm going whether you like it or not. You can't stop me." Tubbo glared at the black-winged avian.

 

 Phil stared back, pausing, before speaking. "Yeah, I probably won't be able to stop you, but I would prefer if the kids all stayed inside the town. Ones already gone missing, I don't want another one to as well."

 

"We're not babies , Phil. We can take care of ourselves. Also I’m not a child." Tommy said.

 

 "I hate to agree with him, but I agree. On the part about us being able to take care of ourselves." Purpled spoke from where he was sitting in the corner of the room.


Tommy glared at the alien-like shapeshifter.


“Still, though. I just want to make sure you're safe.” Phil began again, concern shown clearly in his eyes.


“I understand, you're a dad and shit, that's your job, But nothing will happen! I’ll stay in town for one day, but ONLY , one day. After that, I’m helping search whether you like it or not.”


Phil let out a sigh. “Alright. Stay safe.”


“Of course I will, no fate could ever befall Big man Tommy Danger Careful Kraken Innit Craft.” Tommy spoke proudly. Phil looked at him with an amused expression.


“Alright, that’s all of the groups.” Dream called. “We’ll be doing preparations for the next few hours, then we’ll send a few groups out. My team will explore the abandoned lab, Tubbo, you will lead us there, and Sam, Punz and Phil’s groups will search different parts of the forest.”


The other three group leaders nodded, turning to their groups and preparing to head out, but first they would wait until morning to actually leave, for now it was just supplies preparation. 


The groups were: Dream with Quackity, Karl, and Tubbo, Phil with Wilbur, Techno and Sapnap, Punz with Purpled, Niki and Puffy, and Sam with Foolish, Hannah, Boomer and Charlie.

 Drista was in the cafe as well, but was told to stay in town alongside Tommy, same situation as him. She wasn't happy about it, nor was he. 

 

 So they were stuck with the others who had decided to stay behind. George, Bad, Skeppy, Ponk, Eret, Tina, Beau and Fundy. Although to be honest, it wasn't too bad. He guessed.

 

 Though, it was mainly thanks to Skeppy attempting to troll Bad every three minutes or so, with Fundy joining in sometimes, while Tina, Eret, Beau and Ponk were out getting supplies in case something happened–for example, if one of the searchers came back and needed medical attention.

 

 George, on the other hand, ended up falling asleep. The mooshroom slept a lot. He supposed it fit for him to be a mooshroom, as he always slept for so long Tommy thought the forest's overgrowth would take over him, which some red mushrooms were already doing because of him being a mooshroom. 

 

 Phil was totally lying when he said there were things to do. There's, like, nothing to do but gather supplies! And talk. But we've been talking for hours!

 

He sighed angrily, and wondered what Tubbo was doing.

~~~~~~~~~~

 

POV: Tubbo

 

The group approached the empty and overgrown building, most of them looking at it in awe or wariness, or even wonder.

  

 Tubbo noticed Karl was one of the wary ones, but his expression had something else alongside it… 

 

Fear?

 

He wasn't sure.

 

 "Woah. You weren't lying when you said this was creepy. It looks haunted. Like someone died here." Quackity said, seeming a bit uneasy.

 

 "Well, if the legend is true, many people died here. Especially hybrids." Dream pointed out.

 

"Very reassuring."

 

"I'm pretty sure I saw a skeleton in there when I was searching for Ranboo last night."

 

The other three in the group all whipped around to stare at Tubbo.

 

"I'm sorry, you saw what? " The duck avian, Quackity, asked, eyes blown wide. 

 

"A skeleton. I think it was a hybrid. Had blue blood or something." Tubbo mumbled, recalling the terrifying sight.

"Ew. If there's complete corpses in there, do I get a chance to turn back?" 

 

"Nope." Dream said, continuing to head forward, and Quackity huffed.

 

Absently, Tubbo noticed Karl seemed a bit on edge now.

 

 "We should be careful when we go in. This place looks ready to collapse. Well, at least parts of the outside don't look stable." That was the first time Karl had spoken this entire time.

 

"You have a point. I'll keep an eye out." Dream said.

 

"Yeah, let's try not to die." Quackity joked.

 

"We won't."

 

Tubbo stayed silent.

 

Now that there were more people inside the building, the sound of their footsteps seemed to echo around, mostly canceling the silence, but not completely.

 

"This place is kind of creeping me out." Quackity spoke, finally breaking the silence. 

 

"Yeah. I don't like it here. It gives me a bad feeling." Karl said.

 

 "Uh, I forgot to say earlier but–last night when I was exploring, I found this room–it was an office–that belonged to Exdee. So, that proves the legend, and there were cassette tapes in there, but I didn't get the chance to watch them." Tubbo finally spoke up, remembering the cassette tape from yesterday. 

 

"Well, we should probably check that out then." Quackity shrugged.

 

"Wait, uh. We should still have some people exploring. Maybe we could split up into groups? Me and Quackity could go explore more and, Dream and Tubbo can watch the tapes??" Karl said, seeming a bit nervous. 

 

 He did have a point, but it's not like anything was going to move–surely they had time for all four of them to watch the tapes then explore more? It was almost as if.. he were avoiding something.

 

 Dream seemed to catch on, noticing Karl's nervous tone. After a moment, "Alright. You two can go explore further, just make sure to stick together and watch each other's backs. This place is unfamiliar, and we have no idea what could be in here. Stay safe."

 

 "We will!" Quackity said. A moment later, they continued walking until they reached the office labeled "Exdee" , and there they split up, Quackity and Karl continuing down the hall and Dream and Tubbo stopping and entering the office.

 

 "Wow. It's a mess in here. And what's with the strings?" Dream looked up to the green strings hanging from the ceiling, kind of like a spider web. Weird.

 

 "I'll be honest, I have no clue." Tubbo shrugged, continuing toward the desk and picking up the cassette tape, looking around for the player before inserting it and starting it.

 

 The screen flickered to life, and a man appeared on it. He reminded him a bit of Dream, minus the Dreamon bits–his hair was fluffy and long and mostly white like Dream's, which was a Dreamon thing (Drista also had white hair, but it was only her bangs) while his bangs were half dark brown, half black, with a dark green streak in between, while Dream's were dirty blonde. Both had green eyes, but the man's were darker, and there were no light in them.

 

 He was wearing a black turtleneck and a white coat, a very simple outfit, and there was an X symbol on his left cheek.

 

Then, the man began to speak.

 

 "Log 0026, I've found another one of those weird shapeshifters. This one was mostly pink, but the undersides of his hair was yellow–I think it's hair–and yellow eyes like all the others, as well as freckles. Though, this time this one wore a spiral symbol. This one is subject 0027.

 

 What a sweet coincidence I found another after the last few died, I'd been looking for awhile. This one's especially interesting. I don't know his name, he's refused to tell me, so I've been calling him little moth for now, because of his moth wing shaped ears. 

 

 Haven't learned anything I don't already know, but I'm sure that will change soon. This species, whatever it's called, is so.. fascinating. They have some sort of magic-like abilities that allows them to create a sort of portal. I haven't been able to figure out what kind of portal, whether it be dimension travel or time travel or who knows what, I'll figure it out, once I get him to speak.

 

I'll create another log once I learn more.

 

End of log 0026."

 

 That was painful to watch–he assumed this was Exdee, and he hated him even more now. He was so.. creepy. He felt bad for the shapeshifter who had been captured, and he guessed he was probably the same species as the girl he'd seen a file on—Diana.

 

He looked around, there were more tapes below the player, but it seemed all of them were broken or smashed—except for one.

 

He picked it up and put it in, letting it begin to play.

 

"Log 0076, the little moth escaped.

 

 I don't know how, but it seems most of the test subjects started some sort of revolt, led by two of my own co-workers–one of the traitors, Lavender Briar, was killed quickly. The other got away with most of the escapees, including the last of that unknown shapeshifter species–what a shame. He was so interesting, and I didn't get to learn much.

 

A search is currently in progress for the escapees.

 

End of log 0076."

 

Both he and Dream stared in silence, taking in the information.

 

"It sounds like a group of hybrids escaped from this lab at one point, with help from two of the scientists working here–one of them was named Lavender Briar, and died trying to help them." Dream summarized.

 

"It also sounds like this Lavender is a hero. That's good that she tried to help. I wonder who the other was." Tubbo responded.


Dream nodded, then turned, seeming to notice a closed folder on one of the desks.

He walked up to it, and opened it.

It was another file.


Tubbo walked up beside him so he could see it.

 

"Lavender Briar - Dr. Briar

 

 One of the scientists working with Exdee, Dr. Oracle and subjects 0011, 0013, 0015, 0016, and 0027 – the unknown shapeshifter species

 

 Killed by Exdee after attempting to help multiple test subjects escape with aid from another scientist, Kai Oracle or Dr. Oracle, who escaped successfully with the subjects."

 

 Next to it, a picture of a smiling woman with lavender hair, wearing a white coat and a cyan cardigan with an amethyst necklace  as well as a black hair clip.

 

There was another file, on the other side of the folder.

 

"Kai Oracle - Dr. Oracle

 

 One of the scientists working with Exdee, Dr. Briar and subjects 0011, 0013, 0015, 0016, and 0027 – the unknown shapeshifter species

 

 Successfully aided in the escape of many test subjects alongside Lavender Briar or Dr. Briar, rumored to have been involved with Exdee's disappearance. "

 

 And next to the name of this one, the photo showed a fluffy-haired dark brown brunette man, with brilliant green eyes, once again wearing a white coat but with a dark green shirt and a gold necklace. His coat had flower and leaf symbols sewn onto the sleeves in a pale gold.

 

“So this is the one who successfully helped most of the hybrids here escape, and was working with Lavender.” Dream stared at the picture. “Do you seen any files like these on these different subjects?” He turned to Tubbo.


“Oh, wait–I read one file yesterday, about one of the hybrids here–I recognized one of those numbers, number 0016. I’ll find it again.” He spun around, heading to where he had seen the file, and picked it up, handing it to Dream.

Dream took it, and began reading through it. While he read through it, Tubbo noticed there were more files below the one he had grabbed, and so he moved back toward the folder to look at them.

“リ𝙹⍊ᔑ/ Nova – Subject 0011

Species: Some sort of shapeshifter with other abilities. Species name unknown. More research needed.


Status: Deceased

Seemed to have some sort of family-like relationship with the other shapeshifters like them when they came.”

 There was a picture of a person with light brown fluffy hair with purple, pink and blue streaks in it, wearing a purple blue and pink hoodie, as well as a picture of the kind of shapeshifter like the picture of Diana–moth or butterfly wing shaped ears, yellow eyes, freckles. This one wore a star symbol, and was mostly purple.

“ᓭᔑʖꖎᒷ / Sable – Subject 0013

Species: Some sort of shapeshifter with other abilities. Species name unknown. More research needed.


Status: Deceased

One of the more feisty and chaotic subjects, seemed to get along with the other shapeshifters like him. The other shapeshifters called him SQ.”

With this one, a boy with fluffy dark brown hair, wearing a cyan hoodie with a green hood and a yellow square symbol. Then, the picture of his shapeshifter form–this time mostly green, and with square symbols.

“ℸ ̣ ∷╎ᓵ╎ᔑ / Tricia – Subject 0015

Species: Some sort of shapeshifter with other abilities. Species name unknown. More research needed.


Status: Deceased

One of the smarter ones of the unknown shapeshifter species, if not for how chaotic she was when with Subject 0013. The other shapeshifters called her Tri.”

 She had lighter brown hair like Nova, but with parts of it dyed blonde, and she wore an orange hoodie with a pink triangle and yellow hood, Her shapeshifter form was entirely yellow, with golden freckles.

“??? – Subject 0027

Species: Some sort of shapeshifter with other abilities. Species name unknown. More research needed.


Status: Alive

Was friends with the others of the unknown shapeshifter species before they died. They called him by a name, but spoke in another language. Unknown what his name is. Refused to speak to the scientists most of the time, but seemed friendlier with Dr. Briar and Dr. Oracle.

One of the many escapees during the incident with Dr. Briar and Dr. Oracle. A search for him and the other escaped hybrids began but ended after the sudden disappearance of Exdee.

Current whereabouts unknown.”

 The picture that he assumed to be of this one in their more human-like form appeared to have been scribbled over, and he could not see it. But he could see the shapeshifter photo. Same as the others, but this time with a purple hoodie, pink hood and with a cyan spiral symbol. In this photo specifically, he seemed wary or scared.

He couldn’t tell what it was, but something about him seemed familiar.

Tubbo showed Dream where the other files he had found were, so he could look at them next, when they heard footsteps down the hall approaching quickly, as if someone were running.

They both turned as Karl appeared in the doorway, panting.

“Karl? What happened? Where’s Quackity?” Dream stepped forward, looking around a bit outside the doorway to see if he could spot the avian.

“I- I was with him the whole time but then I turned around and when I turned back- He was gone. I looked around a bit for him but I can’t find him!” Karl said frantically.

“Show me where you were when he disappeared.” Dream commanded. Karl nodded, turning and heading down the hallway.

Tubbo followed after them, concerned.

~~~~~~~~~~

POV: Niki

Niki paced through the forest, stopping every few steps to call out Ranboo and Jack’s names. Distantly, but not too far off, She could hear the others in the search party she was in calling too. There was no response to any of their calls.

She was worried for her friends.

And if this legend about Exdee really was true, it couldn’t mean anything good.

She was determined to find Jack and Ranboo before anything else went wrong.

“Any luck?” Punz asked everyone, as she headed back into the clearing the party had agreed to meet back in.

“Nope, sadly. I didn’t find anything.” She said, and everyone else said something similar.

“Alright. Well, the day isn't over yet. I think we can go back out a bit further and search more, alright?”

Everyone nodded, and so they headed back into the forest. Niki waved a goodbye to Puffy (And the others as well) as she headed back out to search.

Niki wandered farther and farther into the forest, making sure to watch for landmarks so she didn’t get lost, continuing to call for her missing friends, but her voice echoed around the forest with no responses.

Was it just her, or was the forest getting darker?

It was probably just the sun setting, or the branches blocking the sunlight.

It also felt a lot colder in this part of the forest. Probably because of the canopy blocking the light from warming the forest floor.

Then there was a noise.

She spun around, pulling out the dagger she had in her pocket and going into a defensive position, looking for the source of the noise.

It was just a deer passing by. It was scared by her sudden movement and galloped away into the forest.

She let out a sigh, relaxing and leaving the defensive position..

But she could hear the soft crunching of grass behind her.

She turned around and blocked the bat aiming for her head just barely with her arm, wincing at the pain.

She looked at her attacker, who she couldn’t see the face of because of a cloak and hood sending shadows over their features.

The cloaked person leaped back at her, attempting to knock her out, but she dodged their attempts swiftly, and slipped into the overgrowth, able to hide out of their sight for a bit as she slithered away.

But she also couldn’t really see them in the darkened overgrowth thanks to their black cloak.

Whack!

And the world blacked out.



….



..


….


She opened her eyes to see a pair of red and green eyes looking at her with worry, and unfamiliar surroundings.

Notes:

Lavender and Kai are ocs btw. I kind of made up Kai's name on the spot because I had the idea for him but not the name. The other unknown shapeshifters are also ocs, well, most of them but one. And I'm not telling which :D

We have finally reached the point of the main story summary, so woo!

I'm gonna be going back through and editing some chapters now that i got my ao3 finally loading on my computer again. it wasn't working before for some reason so i had to upload chapters from my phone jausdikasdjklaskjdlas

Chapter 7: Chapter 6 - Beneath

Summary:

The search continues.
Niki finds the missing, but not how she hopes.

Notes:

another chapter woo

dont think theres any warnings for this chapter???

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

POV: Niki

 

"Niki?"

 

 She blinked groggily at the person speaking to her, her consciousness slowly fading in as she took in her surroundings.

 

"Wha? Who.." Her vision was a bit blurry.

 

"It's me," She didn't hear the second thing they said. Probably a name.

 

Another voice began to speak. "She's still just waking up, give her a moment."

 

She blinked, her vision finally clearing up.

 

 She was inside what appeared to be a cave–or at least somewhere underground. Parts of the wall were flat stone, so maybe a building underground. It was damp, and cold. 

 

 But other than that, the only other thing in the room aside from herself was a weather wisp, an enderman hybrid, and an unconscious avian.

 

Jack, Ranboo, and Quackity.

 

Jack was staring down at her, particles drifting off his storm cloud-like form.

 

 Ranboo was pacing in the corner of the room, his head turned slightly to look at them, and Quackity was laying against one of the walls, unconscious.

 

 " What– Jack?! Ranboo? Wha– where have you been? Where are we? " Niki looked around wildly, searching for some hint as to where they were. She stared at Quackity’s unconscious form, a bit confused. Although, she was able to make the conclusion rather rapidly.

 

 "We don't know." Jack shrugged. "We've been trying to leave for a day or so, dunno how long it's been. There's some tunnels, we looked in them but there's no exit. Also, it is seriously freezing in this place. We were wandering the tunnels again when we found you and Quackity unconscious."

 

 "And before you ask, I've tried to teleport out. It's not working. I'm not sure why." Ranboo said from where he was pacing.

 

" You can't teleport? " She repeated, concerned.

 

"Nope." The enderman shook his head, his tail flicking behind him timidly.

 

"My whole 'controlling electricity' thing also isn't working very well." Jack mentioned, shrugging.

Niki paused, staring at them with worry as she began to ponder this information.

 

 She remembered the legend about Exdee, and how convinced Tommy and Tubbo had been that “Exdee” was the reason behind Ranboo and Jack's disappearances.

 

The legend said Exdee was a scientist, right?

 

And Jack and Ranboo aren't able to use their abilities…

 

 Could it be their affected by some kind of.. thing.. that blocks their abilities? But how's that possible?

 

 And it looks like Quackity and I are in the same situation as them now. How are we supposed to get out of here?

 

 "I think I might know something–" She began, and told them about how everyone had begun searching for them, including her, before she ended up here, as well as the story of Exdee and Tommy and Tubbo thinking he was behind this.

 

"So this Exdee–he's the reason we're here then?" Jack asked.

 

"If they were right, yes." Niki confirmed.

 

 "Uhm, this is a bit unrelated but.. earlier I swear I saw something in the tunnels. Some sort of creature or something." Ranboo began suddenly.

" You saw something in there?! Wait, why didn't you tell me earlier?? " Jack asked.

 

"I don't know, I thought maybe I was hallucinating!"

 

They all jumped at a sudden noise.

 

Three sets of eyes turned to Quackity, who had woken up with a loud gasp.

 

 "Ugh– sorry, I just had a horrible dream--hold up. Ranboo? Jack? Aren't you guys missing–and Niki too? Wait, where are we?" Quackity looked around, confused.

 

The other three exchanged glances.

 

~~~~~~~~~~

 

POV: Tubbo

 

 Dream, Karl and Tubbo hurried through the halls of the abandoned lab, staying in a close distance to each other as they searched for the missing avian. 

 

 They searched relentlessly, exploring many rooms almost identical to each other (apart from uncleaned blood splatters or placements of carts and other equipment)

 

 But their search proved fruitless, and all they found was a single golden feather where Quackity had disappeared in the blink of an eye, and a fresh–and large–claw mark across one of the walls near the entrance.

 

 Dream brushed his fingers across the mark, analyzing it, as Tubbo peered at it from behind him, not knowing enough to identify it, while Karl fidgeted nervously, clearly concerned for his missing lover.

 

"This is a dreamon claw mark." Dream said suddenly. "If you know where to look, it's easy to tell apart from other species clawmarks."

 

Tubbo tilted his head curiously. "Dreamons have claws?"

 Dream turned to him, then lifted his hand off the wall, as the color of his hand quickly shifted to a translucent, shadowy black, with sharp claws.

 

"Woah–is that like, a shape-shifting thing?" Tubbo gaped at him, a little bit surprised, to say the least.

 

 "Yep. dreamons can pretty much shapeshift into a more humanoid form from their usual form. There are limits of course, as some things we can't change, like the white hair and ears for example, and we can't just freely shapeshift into anything. Just between forms." Dream explained.

 

Tubbo nodded, taking in the information."Oh, interesting." It was pretty interesting, to be honest.

 

 "Those examples I gave and the tail and horns are probably the easiest way to identify a dreamon in their humanoid form. The harder way however, is with their face. Which is why most dreamons wear masks. Including Drista and I." Dream lifted his hand up and shifted his mask just enough for Tubbo to see black dots freckled across his cheeks, and a glint of green eyes, but it was only for a small moment.

 

 "I trust you, so I'm willing to show you that much. And Karl's already seen me without the mask." Dream stated, and Karl nodded in silence from behind them.


“So, you think a dreamon is behind Quackity’s disappearance?” Tubbo questioned.

“I believe so. Or, at least, there was once here. There's no confirmation on if they were behind it or not, or if they're even involved. We’ll just have to find out I guess. The only thing we know for sure is that they were here recently.” Dream answered. “It’s also starting to get late, and we were supposed to head back around this time.”

Karl looked up at him. “Wait- we can’t go back without Quackity!”

“Look, I don’t want to, but we’ve searched everywhere we can, and we need to rest and restore our energy so we can search more. We’ll find him, I promise.”

“Dream’s kind of right. I don’t want to leave Quackity behind either, but we can’t find him.” Tubbo said, feeling a bit bad for Karl and Quackity. He hoped Quackity was alright, wherever he’d gone.

Karl stared at them both, seeming conflicted.

“.. Fine. But I’m going out searching immediately once it's morning again.” Karl finally said, sighing.

“We all are. We want to find him too, yknow.” Tubbo mentioned, glancing at him.

“We’ll find him. We’ll find all of them.” Dream said firmly.

~~~~~~~~~~

Tommy looked at Tubbo. “Dreamons are involved in this?” He raised a brow.

“Yep. Dream found a claw mark that he said belonged to a dreamon. They can like, shapeshift or something. Sort of.” Tubbo whispered the last bit to him. “Don’t know all how it works tho.”

“Why would dreamons kidnap Quackity? And while we’re at it, did they take Ranboo and Jack too?” Tommy began to ramble.

“Niki too.”

The duo spun around to the one who had spoken; Purpled. Behind him, Puffy was sitting at the corner with a distressed expression, talking to Fundy with worry in her voice.

“Wait, Niki too?!” They both said at once, staring at the shapeshifter. He nodded.

“Yep.” Purpled then turned and walked off.

Tommy and Tubbo stared after him in silence, then exchanged glances.

“So, Quackity, Jack, Ranboo AND Niki are gone.” Tommy said.

Tubbo nodded. “Yes.”

“Hmm.. do they all have anything in common?”

“Well.. they're all hybrids or other species that aren’t human.” Tubbo pointed out.

Tommy sighed. “True. I still believe in the legend of Exdee being true.”

“Same. I don’t think the others do though.” Tubbo shrugged.

“Ignore them, they’re just in denial.” Tommy grinned.

Tubbo returned his grin. “They’ll figure it out eventually. Or who knows, maybe we’re wrong.”

“I could never be wrong!”

Sure.

~~~~~~~~~~

POV: Niki

Niki paced through the tunnels, seeking to find an exit.

The others had stayed behind, Ranboo and Jack hadn’t wanted to search again, and they still needed to catch Quackity up with what happened too. Meanwhile, Niki had decided to go see if she could find anything in the tunnels.

She wandered and observed everything she saw, and it wasn’t any normal cavern.

 Parts of the walls had been smoothed out, and she almost felt like she was walking through a normal hallway. Just, with stone walls. The only difference was the parts where the rocky walls seeped through, or where there were cracks in the walls where streams of water leaked through into tiny waterfalls and rivers.

It was dark, and she could barely see where she was going most of the time. Hopefully she could find some flint and something burnable.

She wandered farther and farther in, still not finding what she needed.

It seemed to be getting darker the farther in she went.

And colder.

Then there was a noise.

 

Something like..

 

Footsteps?

She paused, listening.

 

There was silence.

 

Niki waited a couple moments, then continued walking.

 

She heard it again.

 

It was somewhere above her.

 

She stopped, and looked up.

 

Blue eyes met red ones, cloaked by darkness.

 

She jumped back as the thing leaped down where she was previously standing.

 

She stared at the creature–it was like a large shadowy cat, but with its ears on the side of its head and horns–the ears and horns reminded her of Dream, but black. It had a long tail that once again was similar to Dream’s. 

 

She couldn’t tell what it was.

 

 Then the creature started to shift and change, its shadowy form changing, into something more humanoid–and a red cloak appeared around it, fading from the same dark color as the rest of it to a brilliant scarlet, with a bit of gold. It was like the cloak was floating thanks to the already dark room. 

 

 Then a pair of red eyes opened and blinked at her from within a void of darkness surrounded by a red hood.

 

“Greetings.”

Notes:

dreamons pog
I may not upload very often, I may have just gotten back but I'm gonna be busy again within a week and wont be able to upload, and I'm working once again on one of my animation projects. I may upload though if i finish it before I'm busy again. Hope you all liked this chapter!

Chapter 8: Chapter 7 - Deeper

Summary:

The four explore deeper.

Notes:

hello everyone! this may be the last chapter for about a week, unless im able to write another before i go on vacation. hope you enjoy this chapter!

also I would like to note, for a lot of things in this I don't know what I'm doing, like the whole thing with the description of the abandoned lab and all the medical/science equipment things. I'm really just writing this for fun, so some things might be inaccurate. But I'm doing my best to get some things as accurate as I can, and honestly I think I'm improving writing povs a little bit.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

POV: Niki

 

"Greetings." Jack said. Wait, no, it wasn't Jack.

 

The one speaking was.. 

 

Niki stared at the being in front of her, unsure what to think.

 

 "What- who– what are you? And why do you sound like Jack?! " She asked questions rapidly, staring at the red-cloaked entity who had greeted her.

 

The being tilted their head, red eyes blinking at her curiously. The only facial features they had were eyes. It was a bit.. unnerving.

 

"Well, that's rude. The least you could do is greet me back."

 

She sent them a look. "Well, how am I supposed to react when I meet a strange entity who can shapeshift and sounds just like my friend?"

 

The being shrugged, she was only able to see the gesture from the motion of they're cloak. "Alright, that's fair.”

 

 "I am… well, an overseer, you could say." She assumed they were grinning at her, from the smile in their eyes, despite not being able to see their mouth. If they even had one.

 

"An overseer?" She echoed.

 

"Yes."

 

"..an overseer of what , exactly?" Niki narrowed her eyes at the "overseer".

The seer looked around, then gestured to the surrounding darkness with a barely-visible floating shadow hand. " Well, here, of course!"

 "So can you tell us why we are here? Or what this place is? Maybe a way out?" Niki asked, a bit of hope sparking in her. Maybe they could lead them out.

 

The overseer blinked.

 

"Ah, that… is complicated. And part of that I can't answer."

 

She stared at them. Why not?

 

"Can you at least tell me where I am? Please? "

 

 The being sighed–at least, it sounded like a sigh–"Like I said, it's complicated, but… you could say.. this dimension is a bit.. different from the overworld." 

 

 "That's.. cryptic." She stared at them, disappointed. That wasn't the answer she was hoping for. "Wait– dimension? Overworld? Is this a different dimension ?"

 

 The seer nodded. "Yep! I can't tell you much else. Just watch out for the dreamons, and you'll be fine. I should be going now. Good luck, Niki!" And with that, the red cloak faded back into darkness as the shadowy overseer shifted back into their previous form and sprinted off, too quick for her to react.

 

"Wha- wait!" She yelled after them, but they didn't come back.

 

How did they know her name?

 

What was that about dreamons?

 

Who do they work for, and what even is this place?

 

..

 

Is there a way out?

 

She had more questions than answers.

 

~~~~~~~~~~

POV: Tommy


 After Quackity and Niki had both gone missing, Phil had decided not to let him join the search. Said it was too dangerous. As if anything would ever happen to Big man Tommy Innit!

Though, he wasn’t able to convince Phil to let him join the search, and was stuck in town.

But Tommy wasn’t about to let it stay that way.

He wasn’t just going to sit around doing nothing! Well, not for any longer, at least.

So here he was, sneaking out of town in the early morning to meet Tubbo at their hangout spot so they could search on their own.

 He was walking through the forest, and it was still quite early. Why did Tubbo pick to meet up at this time? The sun was just rising. Well, at least it was pretty. The morning sun lighting up the forest was a gorgeous sight. Maybe it wasn’t too bad.

 Eventually, he brushed some branches aside to reveal the small clearing with the trio’s tree house, their bench and garden, including Ranboo’s small allium garden-

Oh right. Ranboo.



Oh, and Tubbo was there too–pacing around the clearing near the garden. He paused for a moment to stare at the allium garden.

 “Hey, Tubso! Big man has arrived.” Tommy announced, stepping into the clearing as Tubbo turned to face him, whatever he had been thinking about previously, that train of thought was now gone, and his expression lit up.

Tubbo grinned at him. “Hey, boss man! Ready to start our search?”

 Tommy returned his grin. “You bet! I’ve been waiting to explore that place since we first found it.. Imagine what we might find there!” Tommy’s eyes sparkled with excitement.

 “Wellll… actually, I already have an idea of what we might find, and I’ve already looked in there once before with Dream’s search party before Quackity and Niki went missing..” Tubbo said, looking away and rubbing his head sheepishly.

Tommy gaped at him. “You explored the abandoned lab?! Without me?!”

“Yeah, sorry boss man. But hey, at least we can explore it together now! Just like old times, me and you against the world!” Tubbo said gleefully.

“Mmm… alright. I forgive you. But only because you’re my best friend, okay?” Tommy mumbled.

“Okay, Clingy Innit.” Tubbo teased, beginning to head towards the forest.

Tommy gasped. “ I’m not clingy! If anything, YOU’RE the clingy one!” He protested, racing after him.

Sure. ” Tubbo began to sprint through the forest in the direction of the lab.

“Oh, is this a challenge?” Tommy grinned, chasing after him and catching up quickly.

“Only if you make it one.” Tubbo said quickly as they raced through the forest, maneuvering past different obstacles in the forest.

 Finally they pushed through the line of trees, breaking through into the clearing where the overgrown and abandoned lab was hidden.

Both teens stopped, panting as they reached the clearing.

“I totally won that.” Tommy exclaimed as soon as he had regained his breath.

“No, I’d say it was a draw.” Tubbo shot back.

Tommy glared at him. “No way, I won that by a landslide.”

“We literally entered the clearing at the same time.” Tubbo argued.

“Shut up.”

The duo walked further into the clearing, the shulker hybrid of the two scanning their surroundings.

“Alright, let’s go in and explore!” Tommy rushed forward.

Tubbo shot after him. “Hey! Wait for me! And watch where you’re going!”

Tommy looked down before he tripped over a piece of debris.

“I am!

The two slowed down as they entered the endless-looking halls of the lab.

Prime, This place is creepy .” Tommy shivered. Why was it so cold in here?!

Tubbo let out a sigh from next to him. “I know. Yknow, I saw a skeleton in here a few days ago.”

Tommy paused, slowly turning to stare at him. “You saw a what?!

“A skeleton.”

Tommy looked at him in shock. There was a goddamn corpse in here?

Okay, maybe this whole situation got a whole bunch more scarier with the knowledge of that.

But he wasn’t scared.

Not at all.

He was a big man, not a tiny terrified child.

Tommy jumped at the sounds of footsteps.

They both whipped towards the sound, then exchanged glances.

“Someone else is in here.” They said at the same time.

“I’ll go check it out.” Tubbo said.

“Not without me, you’re not!” Tommy jumped to his side.

Tubbo chuckled. “Alright, alright. Let’s go.”

 The two stepped silently into the room, seeing a figure looking around the room. The person hadn’t noticed the duo’s presence yet. Guess they were just that good at sneaking. As expected.

“Imma tackle em.” Tommy whispered.

Tubbo sent him an alarmed look from beside him, where the two were hiding behind a cart. “Wait, no-”

But he spoke too late, as Tommy was already moving.

The figure let out a noise of alarm as Tommy tackled them to the ground. Tommy stood back up quickly to look down at the figure, to see—

Karl?!

“Wh– Karl? What are you doing here?” Tommy questioned him.

 Karl looked up at him from where he was sitting on the ground after having been knocked over, rubbing his head. “Ow– I was looking for Quackity–” he mumbled, looking up to Tommy.

“Oh I’m so sorry man– Wait. Please tell me you can keep a secret.” Tommy looked at him hopefully.

The brunette laughed at that. “No worries, I’m alright— and I won’t rat you out to Phil.” He said, standing up.

Tommy brightened, and let out a sigh of relief. “Thanks, Big man!”

“Mhm. Oh, Hello Tubbo.” Karl waved to the shulker hybrid watching their interaction.

Tubbo waved back. “Hi. What are you doing here so early?” the shulker tilted his head.

“Couldn’t sleep. Wanted to go looking for Quackity, but Sapnap and the others made me stay in town to rest for most of the time.” Karl sighed.

 Tubbo gave him a sympathetic look. “Oh.. I understand. I was pretty restless when we first found out Ranboo was missing.. Do you want to search with us?”

“Sure, why not. The more the merrier.”

“Alright, if you two are done, let’s keep looking! We’ve barely started!” Tommy mumbled impatiently.

“Okay, okay!” Tubbo sighed.

 “Hm.. Although, are we gonna stick together this whole time? It’d be smarter to split up so we can cover more ground.” Tommy began to wonder. That was a good plan.

“I don’t know if that’s safe. From what I’ve heard, all the ones who went missing, disappeared when they were alone.” Tubbo reasoned.

“Okay, you’ve got a point. Maybe two of us can stick together?”

 “Yeah, but that’d be leaving Karl alone. Sapnap would kill us if anything happened to him. So would Quackity, once we find him.” Tubbo glared at the blonde.

 “Don’t talk like I’m not here.” Karl looked at the two as they turned to him.“I’ll be fine, I’ve been searching alone this whole time anyways. If anything happens, I can defend myself. AND, you can just tell Sapnap you didn’t know I was even here.”

“That’s still not a very good idea.” Tubbo was clearly unimpressed.

“I think it is! He’s got some good points. Even if it is kind of unsafe.” Tommy added.

Tubbo turned to stare at him. “ Tommy, You’re not helping!

~~~~~~~~~~

POV: Karl

After a lot of debate, they eventually decided to split up.

Karl knew where he wanted to search.

One of the reasons why he wanted to search alone was because he didn’t know how to explain to the duo how he knew where some things were.

 And also so he didn’t have to endanger them or anything like that. He’d feel terrible if something happened to them while he was with them. Though to be honest, perhaps it wasn’t a very good idea to leave two children unsupervised in an abandoned lab. Wow, what a great idea he had.

Oh well, no going back now . He sighed.

 So he walked through the halls, the familiarness of this place made every step further in more terrible. The general eeriness and chill didn’t help.

He wasn’t able to generally explore a lot, he only knew where a few places were.

One of them being the file room.

Which was exactly where he needed to go.

 He was hoping there were some documents about Exdee or anything else that could help him with the search or any sort of clue to where the missing had gone.

 Karl reached the door, it was another iron one–thankfully, it wasn’t locked, even if it was closed, and after a bit of struggle, he was able to get it open. Why did they make these doors so heavy?

Well, probably to keep out intruders. Right. Like him.

 He stepped into the room, looking around. There were files and papers scattered everywhere. He felt bad for whoever was in charge of cleaning up messes like these.

He walked over to the wall with all of the drawers containing different files, opening one titled “Exdee” and searching through the file names.

Experiments… sudden disappearance.. Co-workers… random piece of paper…

Wait.

Random piece of paper?

 There was a stray piece of paper shoved in between some of the “experiment” files. It wasn’t in a folder like the rest of them, with a title, it was just.. A note.

He reached for it, pulling it out. It was blank. So he flipped it over.



There was a drawing of a little moth, with two letters on either side of it.

X

D





Notes:

haha moth

funfact: the whole reason the 'unknown shapeshifter species' (they are called that for now cuz idk what to name them asjdjakds) have the whole butterfly/moth theme is because of the symbolism of moths and butterflies. Life, death, rebirth, and transformation. most of it fits my ideas for the species, but especially the transformation thing since they are shapeshifters. And also just cuz its a cool design choice and I said so.

I think I'm getting better at writing Tommy's personality. Also, pog its the overseers

Chapter 9: Chapter 8 - Secrets and spirits pt. 1

Summary:

Clingy duo makes new discoveries, and meets a few new allies.

Notes:

wow. I got another chapter done in a day. Wonder how many I'll be able to do before I have to go on vacation.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

POV: Tubbo

 

Tubbo and Tommy walked through the halls of the abandoned laboratory, their footsteps echoing throughout the hallway.

 

But this time, something seemed different.

 

 As they walked, every so often, something fell over, giving the two teens a scare, despite Tommy's loud ramblings that he wasn't a scared little child and was a brave man, Tubbo could tell it freaked him out too.

 

 First it was a cart shifting and falling over, Tubbo reasoned that it was unbalanced, and they were near the outside, so maybe a gust of wind blew in and knocked it over.

 

Next it was a few vials falling off a cart and shattering upon hitting the ground.

 

 Things went on like that, small objects or equipment falling over or breaking, but Tubbo continued to reason about why that happened, and Tommy kept shouting about the place being haunted.

 

It was the final straw for both of them when a vial hit the wall next to them, as if it had been thrown, and the duo was the target.

 

"That's it! This place is fucking haunted!" Tommy said, looking around wildly.

"Maybe someone's pranking us. Hey! Whoever you are, come out! This isn't funny!" Tubbo yelled, letting his voice echo around the hall.


A couple moments passed in silence.

 

One.

 

Two.

 

Three.

 

"See? What did I tell you, this place is haunted! " Tommy exclaimed, breaking the silence.


"There's no way–" Tubbo began, as a ghostly-looking brunette in a green hoodie appeared and started laughing at them.

 

Both teens jumped and yelled at the same time. " WHAT THE FUCK?! "

 

 The brunette was now rolling on the floor, laughing like crazy, his giggles echoing through the room. " Oh my stars– you should see the looks on your faces!" The ghostly boy said between giggles.

 

Tommy and Tubbo stared down at the boy, laughing hysterically at them, and exchanged glances.

 

Then Tubbo realized something.

 

He had seen him before..

 

But where?

 

His hoodie had a square symbol on it.

 

 “With this one, a boy with fluffy dark brown hair, wearing mostly green and a square symbol."

 

 He remembered the picture–and this brunette infront of him was identical to the one in the file, minus him being transparent and his skin being practically grey.

 

 "Wait- aren't you--uh, one of the shapeshifters mentioned in the files? What was your name? Sapphire?" He had read the file awhile ago, not remembering all the names.

 

 The brunette stopped laughing to stare at him. "It's not Sapphire! It's Sable! And how the hell do you know my name anyways?! " Sable shouted as Tommy shot Tubbo a confused look.

 

 At approximately the same time, a second person appeared floating next to Sable. She was wearing a hoodie like Sable, but hers was yellow, and it had a triangle. Her hair was a lighter brown than Sable's, parts of it were blonde. She was laughing now.

 

 " Pffahahhah– he thought your name was Sapphire! Sapphire! Oh my stars I'm gonna bully you about that forever." The new person giggled, and Sable sent her a furious look.

 

"Shut up, Tri!" Sable yelled, grabbing her ankle and yanking her down to the ground, who yelped as she fell. " Ow! What the fuck?!"

 

"Stop fighting, you two! Nova is gonna be upset if they see you fighting again." A new voice chimed in.

  This time, a shorter girl wearing a blue hoodie with a diamond symbol, and short brown hair the same shade as Tri. It was Diana. The one in the file. And the blonde and brunette one, Tri, was also in the files.


“You’re no fun, Diana!” Tri and Sable spoke simultaneously.


Meanwhile, Tubbo and Tommy were watching their interaction in both confusion and curiosity.


“What. Who the fuck are you?!” Tommy questioned, and the three turned to look at him. “Are you ghosts?!


 Now that Tubbo was looking, they did kind of look like ghosts. Plus, now that he noticed it, Tri and Diana appeared to be floating, their feet not actually completely touching the ground. All three of them had grey-ish skin, and seemed sort of transparent. Maybe a bit flickery. Definitely spirits.


Besides, the files had said all three were dead–so, for sure, they were ghosts.


They also mentioned a fourth–Nova. He remembered they were mentioned in one of the files as well.


The three spirits exchanged glances, then nodded.


“I knew it! This place is haunted!” Tommy exclaimed.


“Haunted by yours truly.” Sable said proudly, then Tri elbowed him. “Hey, we’re here too.


“I know you three–I saw some files about you in an office when I was exploring this place earlier.” Tubbo chimed in.


 Diana tilted her head. “Oh yeah, I saw you reading those. You came back later with some.. Uhm.. goat hybrid??? I think?” She mumbled, confused.


“Wait- you saw me? Also, I think you mean Dream. He’s not a goat hybrid.” Tubbo corrected.


The spirit nodded. “Yea! I was looking around there, and I saw you!”


 Tubbo hummed, taking in the information. They’d been here for a while, that was clear. It was kind of weird to know they’d been watching the whole time.


Tommy was watching in confusion. “Okay. Someone please explain.”


Tubbo turned to him, and told him about the files he had seen in Exdee’s office, as well as the tapes and exploring with Dream.


All three of the shapeshifters froze whenever he mentioned Exdee during the story.


After finishing the story telling, Tubbo turned to the trio. “Well, I’m Tubbo, and this is–”


“I am Tommy!” Tommy announced.


The three spirits nodded, and greeted him.


“I’m Tricia, but you can call me Tri.” The one with the yellow hoodie spoke. “Though you probably already knew my nickname.”


“I’m Sable, but you also already know that.” Sable said. He then glared at Tubbo. "Not Sapphire."


“And I’m Diana.” Diana added.


 Tubbo nodded. “Well, I wanted to ask you guys… If you knew anything about him. Exdee. You see… Some people from our town nearby have gone missing recently, Including Tommy and I’s friend Ranboo–We’ve heard legends about Exdee, and we believe he’s behind it. Any information would be appreciated.”


The three nodded.


 “I don’t think I have any especially useful information.” Tri began. “But I know there was a fifth among us–You probably already know about Nova, if you read the files–he was the only survivor, and we believe he’s still alive today. If that’s true, same for Exdee, then I have no doubt Exdee would probably try to go after him. He was always so strangely interested in him..” She shivered.


“Exdee never knew his name, and I don’t think any of us ever actually learned his name in your language.” Diana chimed in.


Then Sable spoke. “I think.. It started with a K?”


“Yeah, yeah, it started with a K.” Diana nodded.


“He might not even be in this timeline for all we know though.” Tri added.


“Not with that attitude he’s not!” Sable exclaimed.


Tubbo and Tommy exchanged glances, both confused about this 'timeline' stuff.


"Well, what's his name in your language?" Tubbo asked.


The three spirits turned to look at them.


Then Diana spoke.


"It's ꖌᔑ∷ꖎ."


Notes:

some original characters pog.
The next chapters gonna be fun to write.

This is a shorter chapter. It was originally planned to be one chapter, but i figured it'd be too long so I split it up into two parts.

Chapter 10: Chapter 9 - Secrets and spirits pt. 2

Summary:

Rocket duo do a bit of exploring.
They and Karl both make a discovery.

Notes:

(See the end of the chapter for notes.)

Chapter Text

POV: Niki

Niki was once again wandering the tunnels–or were they hallways?--of wherever she was.

To her misfortune, she had found nothing yet. A few times, the others had come with her to look.

Jack and Ranboo had remarked about how it seemed the tunnels had expanded, as there were more than before. (They were only able to confirm there were more because of Jack, with Ranboo being unsure thanks to his memory.)

  This time, they had decided to split up and search in pairs. Niki and Jack were together, and Ranboo and Quackity were searching together in another part of the area.

“I wonder if we’ll see that ‘overseer’ you mentioned who sounds like me.” Jack mumbled.

Niki nodded. “Maybe. And maybe this time they will actually give some proper answers.”

“Like why they sound like me!” Jack said.

“Well. That’s not what I was thinking of, but yes.” Niki laughed.

They continued walking, exploring the tunnels or halls, or rooms (caverns?) they came across. She really didn’t know what they were called.

 

The duo paused as they heard voices in the distance.

 

 Niki turned to Jack. “We need to be quiet.” The merling whispered to him. “We don’t know whose there, so we need to be sneaky. I think I showed you a thing or two about stealth once.”

 

Jack nodded. “Affirmative. And yes, you did. I think we got this.” He whispered back.

 

So the two crept up towards the voices ahead of them, the words becoming clearer as they neared.

 

 Jack followed behind Niki as she paused and hid behind an outcropping, ducking so she was hidden out of sight. The weather wisp beside her did the same.

 

 Niki tried to gesture to Jack to stay down, while she looked for who was talking. Thankfully, he seemed to understand, and nodded.

 

 Niki poked her head just barely above the outcropping. It was dark enough they wouldn’t see her, if she was lucky. They’d only see her if they had night vision, or were looking for her.

 

There were two people in the room with her.

 

 One; a shadowy entity who looked identical to the overseer she had seen before, except their cloak was a pale blue-purple, almost white color, and instead of red, their eyes were a bright, royal blue. They were standing with their back to the duo.

 

 And two; a man with white hair, his bangs half dark brown, half black, with a lime green streak in between. He was wearing shades, translucent enough you could see his eyes just barely from this view, which were a deep, dark green. 

 

 He was wearing a dark green, almost black turtleneck sweater, and a green trench coat with a few gold patterns. He was wearing a necklace with a gem that was in the shape of an eye, that was a sort of teal-green color.

 

 But the most noticeable feature was the black across the right side of his face, covering his eye and seeming to be very slowly inching to the other side, the only hint of that being black dots freckled across his left cheek and the left side of his nose.

 

The white hair sort of reminded her of Dream.

 

It seemed the two were just finishing their conversation, the white-haired man saying one thing to the entity.

“Just find him. Find the little moth, and leave him here with the others. I’ll deal with him after that. Go. ” 

 

The entity nodded, then shifted like the overseer Niki had met, into a different form, and left.

 

Niki ducked back behind the outcropping as the man turned in her direction.

 

A few moments later, she heard footsteps echoing off into the distance.

 

She waited a couple more heartbeats to be safe, then checked the surroundings.

 

She and Jack were now alone in the area. They exchanged glances.


Niki stood up, and began to walk into the small room, looking around the room–


A single piece of paper appeared.


She walked up to it, picking it up warily.


It was blank. Then words began to appear, as if a ghost was writing it. She gasped, and Jack walked up behind her, looking as well in awe.


~~~~~~~~~~

POV: Karl (+ Niki)


Karl was not freaked out.


Not at all.


Okay, maybe the moth thing had freaked him out a little. But it wasn’t a big issue.


He could guess who put that there…


So, he was now continuing to look through files.


 But so far, nothing useful. Anything about Exdee’s disappearance simply stated nobody knew what had happened, but he had disappeared when searching for the escapees, quite early on during the search.


Eventually, he stopped. Still having found nothing useful, and sighed.

 He turned as a piece of paper slowly drifted onto one of the tables in the corner of the room. It was the only table in the room, as most of the room was taken up by the drawers of files.


Curious, he walked near it, and looked down at the paper.


It was.. blank?


And then, writing began to appear on it.


 He stared in awe as the words appeared, seemingly writing themselves. Or whoever was writing it, was invisible. Was this place haunted or something?


As more and more words began to appear, he began to read the paper.


At the same time, distantly, Niki and Jack read a different, but similar paper.


“Hello. I know you are reading this, and I believe I know what you are searching for.


Lucky for you, I know the answers you seek. Well, some of them.”


“Greetings, Reader!


 I’m sure you’re curious about all of this… well, I can tell you a few things. Hopefully it can give you a bit of insight on the true villain here, and what this place is.”


“Exdee–his disappearance was caused by his own coworker.” Both papers stated.


 “After I had died, Kai went forward to help the others escape. He went far, and was able to lead Exdee far away from the lab. Close to a mysterious place. He was able to knock Exdee off a cliff, and after that, he believed he had died. But little did he know, Exdee found something.. Special, in those ruins. I cannot say what, as this is as much as I know. But if you see him, please be careful.” Karl read.


 “I am one of the coworkers with Exdee. Do not fear though, I no longer work with him. Not after what he did. I was the one responsible for Exdee’s disappearance, and supposed death. I tried to kill him, and knocked him off a cliff–where he fell–into where you are now. I don’t know what this place is, just that it is dangerous. Please. Stay safe.” This time it was Niki reading.


Both Karl and Niki read these papers, wondering what this could mean.


Karl had a guess who was writing.


So, ghosts were real then.. And she was one.


But… ‘if you see him’?


There was no way he was still alive…


Meanwhile, Niki had no clue who was writing, but now she had a guess who that white-haired man was that she had seen…


She didn’t like this situation.


'Supposed death’.... ‘I don’t know what this place is, just that it is dangerous’...


She needed to find a way out.


Both were wary, and wanted to learn more.

 

 

Notes:

tbh I kind of came up with the paper thing on the spot cause i didn't know how to write the interactions between the characters and the ones writing those papers

another short chapter, as pt 2 to the last one.

don't think the whole paper thing was a good idea but oh well, don't know how to rewrite it so I'm sticking with it. But either way, more stuff bout enigma!XD
EDIT: no chapters for a few days, I will be on vacation so I'm not gonna be writing.
Edit 2: hey everyone! Going to be back soon tomorrow. Ngl have missed working on this, and I'm excited to continue work and work on the upcoming chapters.

Chapter 11: Chapter 10 - Meeting

Summary:

A meeting is held.

Notes:

Hello everyone! I am not completely back, but I will be tomorrow! This chapter was fun to write. May or not be typos, I don’t have my computer to go through and check, and I will edit when I get home.(edit: it has been edited)

Oh also, I added antennae to enigma!Tubbo’s design because… bee reference. And also why not and this is my story and I said so. Might come up with more logical reasons later like him being part bee as well but the only thing he got from it was the antennae /shrug. I’ll figure it out

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

POV: Tommy

 

 Tommy and Tubbo were now walking alone through the halls, after having interrogated the spirit shapeshifters a bit more and found out about basically nothing.

 

 At the same time, they were both on the lookout for Karl. The duo hadn’t seen him since they split up. Maybe splitting up wasn’t such a great idea.

 

“Do you think something happened to him?” Tubbo turned to Tommy, his antennae twitching timidly.

 

Tommy shook his head. “Nah. I’m sure he’s fine.”

 

Tubbo then paused, his ears and antennae twitching, and putting his arm out to stop Tommy from moving forward.

 

Tommy tilted his head, then began to whisper, a bit warily. “What is it?”

 

“I heard something”. Tubbo murmured, his voice almost too small to hear.

 

Then Tommy froze, listening as well.

 

Distantly, he could hear footsteps approaching along one of the hallways, just around the corner.

 

They both tensed as the footsteps grew nearer, but did not move.

 

To his relief, it was just Karl who rounded the corner. Tommy finally let himself breath, not realizing he had been holding his breath.

 

“Oh. Phew, it’s just Karl.” Tubbo relaxed.

 

“Oh! Uhm, hello, you two.” Karl waved, not having expected to see them in the moment.

 

“Hey Karl. Anything happen after we split up?” Tommy asked, curious.

 

Karl shook his head slightly. “No, not really.”

 

“‘Not really’?” Tubbo echoed, gazing at him.

 

 Karl shrugged. “I just found a note. A drawing of a moth with two letters by it. Wasn’t expecting something like that, I.. don’t really know what it means.” He mumbled.

 

Tubbo paused, but Tommy had no clue what he was thinking.

 

“What were the letters?” Tommy asked.

 

“XD.”

 

 Tubbo stared at him, his tail flicking behind him. “Hm.. X D? Like, Exdee? The person?” He tilted his head, pondering. “Do you think.. he wrote—drew??-that?” 

 

 Karl returned his gaze. “Maybe.” His gaze drifted for a moment as he paused, but then went back to Tubbo. “I don’t really know what the whole thing about moths was about though.” Was it just him, or did Karl’s voice sound quieter during the last sentence? 

 

Tubbo narrowed his eyes, paused, and nodded. Did he not believe him or something?

 

“Well.” Tubbo began, closing his eyes. “We should get going.” He stated, reopening them.

 

Already? ughhh….” Tommy groaned.

 

 Tubbo grabbed his arm, tugging him in the direction of the exit—and where they had previously been headed. “ Come on, Tommy. We need to head back anyways. Especially before Phil figures out you left.”

 

Tommy froze.

 

Oh right.

 

He almost forgot about that.


 “Okay, boys, let’s go back to Essempii—immediately!” He announced, moving forward, towards the exit, dragging Tubbo alongside him before he let go.

 

Karl laughed, then followed along.

 

 After a few minutes of walking, they reached the exit, and then another few moments, and they had reached the line of trees where the forest began and the clearing ended.

 

The trio paused as a voice rang out through the woods.

 

“Tommy? Tubbo? Are you out there?!”

 

Oh. It was just Phil.

 

Wait.

 

Oh no.

 

It was Phil.

 

He knew.

 

Yup. He was totally fucked.

 

 “Okay, let’s.. uhm.. sneak around! Niki may have never done the stealth lessons, but surely we can sneak past Phil!” Tommy whispered. He wasn’t speaking too loud, definitely. So why did Tubbo shush him?

 

He lifted his head as he heard grass crunching as someone walked toward them. Tommy froze.

 

Uh oh.

 

 “Tomathy Innit Craft. Didn’t I ban you from leaving town to search? Especially on your own? ” Phil stared at him, a disapproving expression on his face. Yeah, he was pissed.

 

 “I’m not on my own!” Tommy started quickly. “I’m with Tubbo! And uh—we found Karl there too! I wasn’t alone!” Karl and Tubbo glanced at him.

 

Phil sighed. “ Tommy.

 

Tommy stared at him. “ Phillll.

 

 “I seriously would prefer if you stayed in town where it’s safe.” The avian finally said, looking at him with worry. Typical father figure behavior. But like hell was he gonna stay in town any longer, doing fucking nothing!

 

But..” Phil began. Tommy perked up, looking at him with hope shining in his eyes.

 

“I can see now I can’t convince you to do so.” The avian admitted. Tommy grinned. “So I’ll let you join the search.” Yes. Yes. Yes!

 

But.

 

Tommy froze.

 

Uh oh.

 

There was a catch.

 

 “You can only join a search party every other day. So, only half the time will you get to help. And for sneaking out without my permission and disobeying me,  You. Are. Grounded.” Phil announced, his stern expression staring down at him

 

Tommy frowned. Well, it was inevitable. Phil paused, then opened his mouth.

 

Welp. Here comes a lecture.

 

Meanwhile, Tubbo and Karl found an opportunity to sneak off before Phil began talking. Lucky them.

 

~~~~~~~~~~

 

A couple of days later, and Tommy was finally free.

 

In his time in Essempii, things weren’t as lively as before.

 

Before Ranboo had gone missing, the streets were filled with people, joking and laughing and smiling.

 

It was nice.

 

 But now, while there were still people walking around often, a tense fog seemed to hang over the entire town. There weren’t nearly as many people smiling. Everyone was anxious, or worried, or something along those lines.

 

 He wished he could tell them all a joke and get them all laughing again. Rile them up a bit, if you will. Liven up the atmosphere. Do anything to make things at least a bit like how they used to be.

 

He’d never admit it, but he did miss Ranboo and the others. The town was… emptier, without them.  

 

Without Ranboo teleporting around, occasionally causing chaos with Tubbo, or him trying to stop Tubbo from doing just that..

 

Quackity’s jokes, Niki’s kindness and pastries, and Jack… well, just being himself. Although he would never admit he missed him.

 

And Tubbo..

 

Tubbo was so tense now.

 

He hadn’t smiled in awhile.

 

Tommy had tried to joke with him, but his attempts were in vain.

 

The same was with his family.

 

No laughter echoed through the Craft family’s household any longer.

 

Just…. 

 

Silence.

 

He hated it.

 

 The ones who weren’t in town, were out searching. A couple search parties had been sent out while Tommy was grounded. Unfortunately, they found nothing. But fortunately, nobody else had disappeared. That was probably the only good thing that had happened in days.

 

Well, aside from Dream’s announcement.

 

 Dream had called everyone to a meeting at L’manberg. Well, not everyone, really just the people searching. Tommy’s luck had finally come through for him, as Phil had given him permission to attend the meeting. Finally, something interesting!

 

He hoped it wouldn’t be another tense conversation

 

So, presently, Tommy was treading through Essempii, towards the cafe called L’manberg.

 

 For once, Tubbo wasn’t at his side. He had gone on ahead, and so had the rest of Tommy’s family. They definitely had only done that because he had totally not been sleeping in. Prime, why did Dream call this meeting so early? Thank prime for Tubbo, he probably wouldn’t had woken up in time. Though, the shulker had still run off when he thought he was still sleeping.

 

 He paused before he walked into the glass door that was the entrance to L’manberg, breaking his train of thought. That would have been super embarrassing if he’d walked into that. Wilbur would have never forgotten it.

 

Instead, he reached forward and turned the door knob, pulling open the door and stepping inside. 

 

A few colored gazes flocked over to him as he entered, the room was mostly silent, aside from some whisper-chatting. Awkward…

 

“Uh—hello, boys!” Tommy sang, trying to liven up the atmosphere.

 

To no surprise, it didn’t work.

 

“Hello, Tommy.” Dream greeted. “You’re just in time. We’re about to begin. Go sit down.” He told him.

 

Tommy nodded hesitantly, not liking being told what to do, but relentlessly, he obliged.

 

 Tubbo sent him a small wave, catching his attention, and patted the seat next to him, his antennae and tail twitching as Tommy’s head jerked up and spotted him.

 

 Tommy shuffled past people sitting down at numerous tables and chairs around the cafe, mumbling apologies when he bumped into one of the people standing—Eret—They smiled at him, saying, “No worries.”, as he walked over to where Tubbo was sat.

 

 Tommy sat down next to Tubbo, who smiled at him. “Hey, bossman!” He greeted. “How’d you sleep? Last I remember, you wouldn’t wake up.” He grinned, smugly.

 

Tommy returned his grin. “I slept well, big man.” He answered. “Stop looking at me like that!” Tubbo’s smug grin only grew wider.

 

 Tubbo laughed, as Tommy swatted at him. Though, they didn’t start full-on fighting each other, because of the sound of someone clearing their throat.

 

 “Everyone. The meeting is beginning.” Dream announced, his voice echoing around the room. Tommy and Tubbo stopped their fighting to listen intently, and the chatter around the room quieted down until there was complete silence.

 

 “So, you may all be wondering, what I have gathered you all here for.” Dream began, tail flicking behind him. “I would like to have a discussion—about anything we may have found whilst searching, and any leads we have to the culprit—the one behind the recent disappearances.”

 

The murmuring and chattering started up again, as Dream paused.

 

“So, would anyone like to start? Any ideas?” He looked around the room, the chattering going silent.

 

 Tubbo glanced to Dream, then to Tommy, before he stood up, raising his hand. “We believe we have an idea of who the culprit is.” He announced.

 

The murmuring continued, all eyes were on Tubbo.

 

 “This.. might seem a bit far fetched to all of you but.. you may have heard about the legend of the forest, and the abandoned lab—I think you all heard the story when we first met up and began to search. And if not..in summary, a scientist named Exdee who was curious about hybrids once created that lab—and did many experiments—before disappearing, and it was rumored he lived, maybe became immortal or something… I believe, he is alive.”

 

There were a couple of gasps around the room. Tubbo paused, probably for dramatic effect.

 

“Do you have any evidence?” Sam spoke up, tilting his head wonderingly at the claim.

 

 “Not a lot. The best I got is based on the story. As I mentioned, he was interested in hybrids—and everyone who has gone missing so far is one. Both me and Tommy believe this.” Tubbo answered firmly. Sam nodded, and Tommy did too, standing up to stand by Tubbo’s side.

 

 “While you have a good point, I must point out that it could just be a coincidence that all of the missing are hybrids. Though, it’s unlikely. Just an idea.” Phil mentioned.

 

 Sam spoke again. “Phil’s right. And as far as we know, the part about him being alive is just a rumor. There’s no saying whether he is or isn’t alive.”

 

 “While your theory has some good points, and we know the legend is true, thanks to the abandoned lab’s existence--but Exdee being alive is only a rumor. We have no evidence to prove it.” Dream began. 

 

 “Some rumors aren’t always just rumors. It’s kind of like myths—“ Techno began, before being cut off— “ Please don’t start talking about Greek myths.” Wilbur groaned.

 

 Dream chuckled at the two, but then turned to Tommy and Tubbo. “Sorry you two, but unless you have some good evidence to prove it, we can’t believe it for now—but we can at least keep it in mind, in case it does turn out to be true.” The dreamon said.

 

 Tubbo faltered, seeming a bit disappointed, while Tommy was pissed. Come on, it’s the only theory we have right now! It make’s a lot of sense! Just fucking believe it!

 

 But he kept those thoughts in his head. He wanted to liven up the place a bit, but not by starting a scene. Wow, he was so good at self-control. He had to admit, he was proud of himself. All in a days work for big man Tommy Innit.

 

The two then sat down, and Dream began to speak again. “Anyone else?” He asked.

 

 The room was silent. Tommy looked around, and his gaze caught on Karl, who was staring at the floor quietly. He seemed nervous. Next to him, Sapnap was watching him with worry.

 

 “Nobody? Alright. Then I’ll cover the current evidence we have—a while back, shortly after Niki and Quackity had gone missing—“ A few people stiffened at that, clearly upset for disappearances of their friends and family. “—Me, Tubbo, and Karl found some claw marks in the abandoned lab—fresh ones, near the exit.”

 

 “I was able to identify them as dreamon clawmarks—and if you didn’t know, we can shapeshift.” Dream stated, and Tommy watched in awe as he lifted his hand into the air and it shifted into a shadowy claw, then back. A couple people gasped, or made similar noises of interest or awe.

 

  "I don't like to say it, but perhaps that could’ve mean’t dreamons were behind this. But like Tubbo and Tommy’s theory, I have no other evidence to back it up, and it’s mostly just an idea.” Dream admitted, his tail stopping it’s movement and his ears lowering a bit in the beginning.

 

 “Oh!” Someone burst out. Multiple pairs of eyes turned to them—Sapnap. “Uh, I forgot to mention—been a bit worried and everything with Quackity going missing and everything but—earlier today, I was out searching, and I found what I thought was a trail of… paw marks?” The blaze born tilted his head, seeming confused.

 

 He shook his head. “I don’t know what it was, but I couldn’t recognize the creature—and uh, based on what you’ve told me about dreamons, Dream—I thought they were from a dreamon, but I’m not sure.”

 

 Dream nodded. “Well, it’s worth it to check out. If it is the one behind the disappearances, they’d probably try to hide their tracks—so we should head there now. Not everyone of course, but a bigger group than usual—we never know what will happen. Is there anything else anyone wants to say before we continue?” He asked one final time.

 

His question was met with silence.

 

“Alright then. Volunteers?” Several hands shot up, including Tommy and Tubbo’s. Dream nodded to them, and all the people with raised hands stood up. “Alright, all of you, we’re heading out shortly, so grab your things and prepare—Sapnap, you will lead us.” The blaze born nodded. 

 

 Dream then gestured to the people with their hands down. “The rest of you, start preparing supplies and any medical setups—as usual. Just in case.” Everyone nodded. 

 

 “Okay—let’s go!” Dream spoke, and everyone began to move, rushing to gather supplies and prepare for the journey. Tommy and Tubbo did the same.

 

No matter what was going to happen, they were ready for it.

 

Nothing could go wrong. He wouldn’t let it get any worse than it already was.

 

Notes:

hehe. rising action??

Idk pog story

The notes for the meeting scene was literally just “nobody believes Tommy and Tubbo (exaggeration?)”

Also some Enigma!Tommy character development I’m pretty sure??

also.. 10th chapter let’s go!! (Well technically 11 but shut up /lh)

Looking at my scene/plot/storyline notes and.. boy am I excited to write the next few chapters. They are pretty exciting, I’d say. Though tbh I’m excited to write every chapter, so.. but these ones are extra exciting, haha. I’ve said too much.

Chapter 12: Chapter 11 - Clues?

Summary:

The search follows some potential clues.

Notes:

I AM BACK LETS GO

and with plot important chapter too? I think so!

sorry if there’s any errors I wrote this within the 2 hours I woke up

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

POV: Tubbo

 

Tubbo was unsure about all of this.

 

He didn’t really believe Dream’s idea.

 

What reason would dreamons even have to kidnap people?

 

At the same time, he wanted to believe his own theory.

 

But he did not have the evidence to back it up.

 

 And another thing, Karl was acting weird. He could guess what the moth thing was about, and it seemed to freak him out.

 

Wait, didn’t the spirits say the only living shapeshifter’s name started with a K?

 

And the name they said sounded sort of like Karl.

 

 

Probably shouldn’t jump to conclusions just yet. Who knows, maybe he was just worried about Quackity. Or it was another Karl, the world's not that small.

 

Yeah, that’s reasonable.

 

Tubbo himself had been pretty worried about Ranboo— and all the others too.

 

 But at the moment, it was truly time to test these theories—see if either the dreamon one or the Exdee one were true. Maybe it was neither.

 

 As currently, Tubbo had joined the search party to investigate the tracks Sapnap had found, and they were traveling through the forest.

 

They had not yet reached their destination though, so Tubbo had been simply.. thinking.

 

 And occasionally, Tommy chatted with him, laughing obnoxiously, joking around. He could never understand how Tommy could do that in serious situations such as this.

 

But to be honest, he didn’t mind. Not at all. It was kind of… nice.

 

 In those moments, it almost felt like he was back at their hangout spot, joking and laughing with Tommy and Ranboo.

 

It was only until he remembered what had happened, was when that moment faded.

 

Don’t worry Ranboo.

 

We’ll find you.

 

We’ll find everyone.

 

I promise.

 

“I think this is it.” Sapnap said, breaking the silence and Tubbo's train of thought.

 

 The group slowed to a stop, and Dream stepped forward. Tubbo tried to inch out of the crowd towards the edge so he could see.

 

 It took a little bit, but he was able to find a place with a view of the tracks—and there they were. They did look kind of like paw marks, but also a bit different. It was kind of.. weird. But also interesting.

 

Dream bent down to look at the markings, analyzing them. There was silence as everyone waited for his statement.

 

 “Yeah, these are definitely from a dreamon. But whether that means there has been dreamon activity, or they're behind this, there’s no saying.” Dream shook his head.

 

“So we still don’t know who did it?” Tommy questioned, seeming irritated.

 

Dream nodded.

 

 With that, the theory train of thoughts came back into Tubbo’s mind. He continued to think as the group discussed for a bit and decided to follow the tracks, just in case they found something.

 

~~~~~~~~~~

 

POV: Karl

 

Karl had wandered off from the group—not entirely on purpose.

 

Mainly because he didn’t believe the dreamon theory himself.

 

But also because he wanted to do a little bit more searching through the lab. On his own.

 

He froze as he heard footsteps—well, they sounded like them—it was really just grass crunching.

 

 Had someone from the search party come looking for him? He was hoping they hadn’t noticed he was gone already.

 

 “Sapnap?” He called, his own voice ringing through the trees. Sapnap would probably be the one to realize it first.

 

There was no response, just the whisper of the wind and the rustle of leaves.

 

Karl stared into the forest, waiting.

 

Nothing happened.

 

Finally, he let out a sigh, and turned back around, continuing toward his destination.

 

The ‘footsteps’ grew closer.

 

He whipped around, and he stared with wide eyes.

 

Behind him stood a shadowy entity wearing a blue-silver cloak. 

 

“Oh, hello, little moth. ” They greeted.

 

Karl’s heart was now pounding in his ears. He turned and ran.

 

~~~~~~~~~~

 

POV: Tubbo

 

“Hey, has anyone seen Karl?” Sapnap asked, worry apparent in his voice.

 

A few people began to look around, but with no luck.

 

A concerned expression crossed the blazeborn’s face.

 

And then a scream echoed through the forest, before being abruptly cut off.

 

They all froze in horror. A few people tensed.

 

Then Sapnap turned and began sprinting toward the sound like his life depended on it, or like someones life depended on it, and a few others followed after him.

 

Tubbo only had time to think one thing before following.

 

Was that Karl?

 

 

Notes:

“and that’s where everything went horribly wrong /hj”

Karl angst my beloved haha. although sorry not sorry Enigma!Karl. It had to be done

next chapter will be fun hehe

kind of shorter chapter but who cares not me definitely. And also i don’t think I had a good reason for karl wandering off from the group but i needed a reason so I just winged it /shrug hope it works. I am also going to go through the current chapters and do a bit of editing where its needed.

Chapter 13: Chapter 12 - Flytrap

Summary:

The search party rushes forward unknowingly into danger.

Notes:

Hey everyone. I'll be honest, I was a bit hesitant to write this chapter after everything that happened with Techno--especially because of this chapter having a pretty major scene featuring enigma!Techno, especially cause of what exactly happens in the scene.. I've seen a few fics i follow go on pause, and I am not gonna do the same with Enigma, nor will it be discontinued--personally, I enjoy writing it too much to do so. So... yea, I hope you all enjoy this chapter, and are all doing well.

Warnings for this chapter: violence, I think the archive warning for graphic depictions of violence count for this but I didn't do that much detail?

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

POV: Tubbo

Many thoughts ran through Tubbo’s head as he ran alongside the rest of the group.


 All of the others wore worried expressions, including himself. Sapnap was running in the lead, and after a moment to think, Tubbo had been able to recognize that the scream was infact Karl’s voice–which explained why Sapnap was so panicked.


 Tubbo had no idea where Karl had gone, and based on what had happened to the others who had disappeared, he could only hope the same wasn’t about to happen to him–He had seemed on edge lately, so it wouldn’t do any good.


But wait.


Karl was human, right?


Tubbo still believed in his Exdee theory far more than he believed in the dreamon one.


Why would they go after Karl?


The theory he had before suddenly appeared in his head, and as he thought more about it, suddenly it all lined up.


 “The picture that he assumed to be of this one in their more human-like form was scribbled over, and he could not see it. But he could see the shapeshifter photo. Same as the others, but this time pink and with a spiral symbol. In this photo specifically, he seemed wary or scared.


He couldn’t tell what it was, but something about him seemed familiar.”


Karl always wore a hoodie with a spiral symbol. And the picture had seemed familiar too.


“I think.. It started with a K?”


“Yeah, yeah, it started with a K.”


The survivor shapeshifters name started with a K.


Karl.


There was also all of Karl’s odd behavior when it came to things about Exdee and the lab.


Tubbo was almost sure he had been hiding something when he told them about the moth note.


The only question was..


How?


According to Techno and Dream, the legend took place years ago.. Karl wasn’t old enough to be alive for that long. Nobody in town was.



“He might not even be in this timeline for all we know though.”


What did THAT mean?


‘Not in this timeline’?



Some sort of time travel thing?


Great, as if there wasn’t already enough magicy things with this ‘immortality’ stuff about Exdee.


Although.. Time travel did explain it well.


But if this was true, and so was Exdee being the one behind the disappearances..


..


This was bad. Really bad.


As trees whizzed past him, Tubbo continued to run alongside the others in the group, and noticed Tommy running up next to him to run by his side.


 And then Sapnap stopped, and everyone else began to stop as well, crowding around him to see his cause for stopping. The blaze born bent down and picked up a book–which Tubbo was able to recognize from here as Karl’s journal. A couple of gasps emerged from the crowd.


Sapnap clutched the book, an expression of rage appearing on his face.


 The blazeborn whipped around, a determined yet furious look on his face. “Everyone, search around the area for any clues, or anything!” He commanded. “But don’t go out of view of this spot. We don’t want anyone else getting taken.” Dream added in.


 Everyone nodded, then began to spread out in the small area, not going too far, each person look around. Tubbo went over to a nearby tree, and that was when he noticed the amount of overgrowth in the area.


 He recalled something Niki had once said. About how overgrowth was always good for hiding in, especially for her species which specialized in just that.


A feeling of unease washed through him.


“Tubbo, are you alright?” Tommy asked, walking up to him.


Tubbo turned to him. “Yeah—It’s just.. A gut feeling. Like something’s about to go wrong.”


Tommy nodded, but seemed concerned.


Then there was a shout, and the sound of clanging blades.


 The duo whipped around, seeing Dream clashing with an unknown, cloaked and shadowy figure, and others begin to pull out their weapons to come to his aid–when more opponents appeared from the overgrowth, engaging in combat with others in the group.


“It’s an ambush!” Dream shouted, before the sounds of fighting overwhelmed his voice.


 Tubbo pulled an axe he had been given in order to defend himself in case of something like this–he had called it bane of bees--that he had in his shulker box, something all shulkers had.


 He heard a noise behind him, and was able to jump out of the way as a cloaked figure grabbed at him, then spun around on his heel and lifted the axe to slash at them. They attempted to jump backwards, but still got hit. Something dark green splattered to the ground. Was that blood?


 Something then bumped into his back, and he looked back to see Tommy with his back to him, but turning to look at him too, wielding a sword. He grinned at him, before turning his head back to face his opponent then stepping forward with a yell and attacking them.


 Well, look’s like Tommy is going all out. Tubbo just barely dodged to the side as his injured opponent jabbed a dagger at him, then quickly attacked again before he could react, cutting his cheek, and he grimaced at the pain spreading on the left side of his face.


 The only issue with fighting with an axe was that it was slow, and his opponent was using a very fast weapon. So he needed to be smart about this. It was a good thing he and Tommy had dueled a few times with teachings from Techno, so he knew a thing or two about combat.


 He ducked as they jabbed at him again, then he kicked their leg to make them stumble, before standing fully up and flipping his axe around to hit them with the non-sharp part of the axe, in the head, and knocking them out. Personally, Tubbo was a pacifist, and would rather not kill unless necessary.


 He looked around, and it looked like they were winning. The cloaked people attacking them were being pushed back into the overgrowth, and he could see people like Dream, Sapnap and Techno haven taken out multiple, but everyone was holding their own and doing well, despite the limited space for combat. Techno was the closest to him.


 And as he watched, something seemed to change in Techno. Phil, who was battling close to him, looked over at him and said something in concern, but Tubbo wasn’t able to make it out with all the sounds overwhelming it.


 Techno stumbled, and his opponent stopped attacking him, instead just froze. But everyone else was too distracted attacking other of the attackers to notice. Phil was now at Techno’s side, wings spread to shield him from any attacks, speaking with worry.


Something was wrong.


 Tubbo ran through the area over to them, and trying to figure out what was wrong with Techno–there were no major injuries, enough to do something like this, as far as he could see. Tommy ran up behind him, “What’s wrong?” He asked.


“I don’t know. He’s acting weird.” Phil said.


And then Techno looked up, dropping the axe he was holding and looking at Tubbo.


There was a green glint in his blood red eyes.


 The piglin stood, shakily raising one hoofed, claw-like hand in the air, before swinging it towards Tubbo. Tommy and Phil both shouted in surprise and moved to stop him, but did not move fast enough, nor did Tubbo.


  A burst of pain spread across the right side of Tubbo’s face and across his nose, another scream rang out through the clearing, before the pain overwhelmed all of his senses, and the world blacked out…


 

Notes:

he'll be fine

I dont really know how to write fight scenes so hopefully this is good lmao

Chapter 14: Chapter 13 - Rest and rebuild

Summary:

A moment to relax.

Notes:

Hey guys! So, updates may be a little bit slow. I will still update, but I have joined artfight, so we'll just have to see how that fits into my schedule.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

POV: Tubbo

 

Tubbo awoke to find himself in his room.

 

His first thoughts were the same as they were every morning when he woke up, and he was simply thinking it was just another normal day.

 

That was until he felt something on his face, as well as an aching pain underneath it, and reached up to find bandages all across the right side of his face.

 

That, and also Tommy sitting on a chair across the room, asleep. That'd probably hurt his neck when he woke up.

 

He was confused for a bit, and then he remembered.

 

The shriek that echoed through the forest.

 

An ambush, and battling.

 

The green glint in Techno's eyes before he attacked him, along side Techno's general strange behavior.

 

He would've assumed it to be a nightmare, if not for the clear proof of it in the form of what was undoubtedly a scar on the right side of his face.

 

He moved to try to sit up, and his hand collided with something fluffy. He managed to sit up, and looked at what it was he had touched, grabbing it and holding it.

 

It was a bee plushie. 

 

He glanced over as Tommy made a noise, beginning to awaken, and yawned.

 

Tommy blinked at him groggily for a moment, before his eyes widened. " Tubbo? " He murmured.

 

"Hey, Tommy." Tubbo smiled at him.

 

A wide grin spread across the humans features as he stood up, and in a moment he was wrapping his arms around the shulker, hugging him tightly. "You're awake!" He exclaimed. "I thought you fucking died or something!"

 

Tubbo let him hug him for a moment before he shoved Tommy off him. "One, don't choke the injured guy, Two, I could never die, Three, the bee plushie is now mine." His eyes sparkled playfully as he said the third part. Bees were awesome.

 

Tommy laughed. "Why do you think it's there? It’s obviously from your best friend." He grinned.

 

"Which one?" Tubbo raised a brow, purposefully trying to mess with him. Tommy's expression was worth it.

 

Tommy gaped at him, and boy his expression was fucking hilarious. "What do you mean which one? What other best friends do you got?" 

 

"Ranboo."  Tubbo deadpanned. 

 

"I am trying very hard not to punch you right now. I think Ponk would kill me if I attacked one of his patients." Tommy said, sounding very much like he was on the edge of murdering the shit out of someone.

 

Ah, well that explained a bit–well, the town of Essempii didn't really have a legit hospital, due to its incredibly small size and probably low funding, but there was a doctors office, and a town doctor, but usually they came to peoples homes instead–which was Ponk.

 

Everyone knew them, since he was the town doctor.

 

"I would literally skin you if you tried to attack me. Even in this state." Tubbo stared at Tommy, with a murderous look in his eye.

 

Tommy grimaced. "Okay, uh, anyways– uh, how you feeling?"

 

Tubbo laughed. "I'm feeling fine. But, do you know why Techno even attacked me?"

 

Tommy shook his head, a bit of worry appearing in his eyes. "No. But he passed out after that, and when he woke up, he said all he recalled was a nightmare. He's been normal since then but, some people have been scared of him. I know he visited you once while you were still unconscious and felt really bad about hurting you, even without him admitting it."

 

Tubbo pondered. "He only remembered a nightmare?" His mind began to wander, thinking. He remembered the green glint in his eyes. The look in them. They didn't look right. Not a look Techno would ever have, especially towards him. He didn't know Techno as well as Tommy did, but that didn't mean he wasn't at least kind of close with him.

 

"Its really weird, I'll be honest." Tommy rambled. "It didn't seem like something Techno would do–to just attack you out of nowhere. " He scratched his head, his confusion and concern obvious.

 

"As much as I would like to discuss and theorize this," Tubbo started, "I'm kind of tired, and like, injured and shit, so I think I might rest for now. But we will figure this out." He added, determined. Tommy nodded, agreeing.

 

"We'll figure it out together."

 

~~~~~~~~~~



It had been a few days since he had first woken up, and the search had taken a break.

 

Well, that was, most of the search had taken a break.

 

Ever since the incident with the ambush and Karl going missing, Sapnap had been restlessly searching, despite Dream and others concerned attempts to get him to take a break.

 

Meanwhile, Tommy and Tubbo had been discussing, trying to theorycraft and figure out what had happened to Techno that night.

 

They had spoken with Techno himself, who still said all he remembered was blacking out and having nightmares, as well as any witnesses like Phil, who simply just retold of Techno's strange behavior, the same as Tommy and Tubbo had seen. Although, Phil did mention how it happened after Techno's opponent landed a decent hit on him, and after Techno began to act weird, his opponent froze. Tubbo remembered noticing that, and it was strange.

 

They got the information they needed when the spoke to Dream. 

 

"Those cloaked figures attacking us?" Dream began, and the duo nodded. "I should've said this earlier, but I'm fairly certain those were dreamons. And if so, they must’ve been the ones behind Techno’s strange behavior.”


Of course Dream would know--Seriously, the guy knew everything when it came to dreamons.


“Dreamons? How would they do that?” Tommy tilted his head, confused. While, Tubbo, who had been researching dreamons awhile back when they found the clawmark, remembered something he had read. “Wait, I think I read somewhere that dreamons can like.. Possess people. Is that it?”


Dream nodded. “Yes. Dreamons can sort of ‘possess’ people, and the way they do it is by sending their consciousness into a dream state–which is where the dream part of their name comes in.”


“Once the person is in that dream state, a dreamon is able to take control of their body in place of them, since their consciousness is dreaming and therefore can’t control their body while they are asleep. Although, me and Drista can’t do it very well, mainly since we’re part dreamon.”


Tubbo nodded, taking in the information. So that was probably why Techno had that strange look in his eyes. It wasn’t him attacking him. It was a dreamon.


But now he was confused.


The fact that the ones who had ambushed them were dreamons, made some problems with the Exdee theory. Infact, it just added to Dream’s theory.


And why would Exdee be working with dreamons?


Or was the dreamon theory right, and Exdee was actually dead?


He must be missing something.


He needed to find out more.


But unfortunately, Ponk had stated he was still too injured to go out of town, incase another attack happened, and he doubted he could sneak away.


He would find it out eventually.


~~~~~~~~~~

POV: Tommy


Ever since the ambush, things had gotten even worse in Essempii.


Everyone was even more serious then ever, and Tommy was sick of it.


Although, he couldn’t really blame them–it was a pretty serious situation. But weren’t they taking a rest from all of that stuff ever since the ambush?


Well, yes, that was true. But people were also still preparing to continue the search, and there was the whole thing with Sapnap. So, yes and no.


Mostly it had just been him and Tubbo who were really taking a break. Although, it should be more Tubbo who was resting, since he was still recovering from Techno’s attack. But despite that, Tubbo was researching dreamons with Dream and Fundy, sometimes even Sapnap when he was in town. Not much of a rest, if you asked him.


But he still couldn’t blame him. Again, it was important.


And to be honest, he had been helping too. He was pretty worried about all the others who had disappeared. He didn’t want anything to happen to anyone else.


But still. Everyone needed a break at some point.


And that was Tommy’s goal.


He knew he couldn’t convince everyone, but the least he could do is help his family.


So Tommy had talked to Tubbo, and had planned what to do, he had talked to Wilbur, he had talked to Techno and Phil.


He had told them all to meet him at L’manberg. Well, except for Tubbo, who already knew his plan.


He had a plan.


Tommy opened the door to L’manberg, seeing everyone already there.


“Hey Tommy!” Tubbo greeted, running up to him. “Hi, Tubso!” Tommy grinned.


“Hi, Toms. What’d you need us for?” Wilbur asked.


“Wellllll…”


“I know everythings been so serious for so long, especially after the ambush, and I thought, ‘hey, everyone needs a break at some point’, but I knew I couldn’t convince everyone, so I thought, I could at least do it with you guys. And before you go, ‘we don’t have time for this, its a super serious situation’, we are doing this, cause as I said before, everyone needs a break, yadda yadda, come with me.” Tommy began to walk through the cafe, towards the door at the back to L’manbergs garden.


Wilbur, Techno and Phil exchanged glances and discussed a bit, before following. Tubbo followed as well.


Wilbur grabbed a parasol as they walked outside, so that the daylight wouldn’t burn him.


They followed Tommy around the cafe and into the forest, to a small grotto, encased by the greenery of the forest and hidden away.


A look of realization crossed Wilbur’s face as they entered, and he lowered the parasol since the tree canopy blocked most of the sunlight, while Techno and Phil looked around in wonder.


Around a year ago, after Schlatt had come to town and everything had happened with L’manberg and it’s ownership, Wilbur and Tommy had found this little area and claimed it as their own, a safe haven from any dangers.


They had named it Pogtopia.


Tommy sat down in the grass, leaning against a tree, and Tubbo came and stood near him. He waved his hand and a small shulker box appeared in a blink, and then one heartbeat later, a few other things appeared and fell to the ground, hitting the grass. The ground wasn’t hard enough for any of it to break.


Wilbur gasped as he saw his guitar as one of the objects that had appeared from Tubbo’s shulker box. “Hey, did you steal my guitar?!” The phantom hybrid ran over and grabbed it.


Tommy shrugged. “Hey, music is relaxing, and I know you well. I know if you wanted to relax, you’d probably want to play one of your songs.”


“So, you wanted me to play you a song.” Wilbur narrowed his eyes at him.


“No, I just know you so well.”


“Did you buy this? Or did you steal this?” Techno questioned, holding up a book of greek myths.


“Yea–wait- I bought it! I didn’t steal it!” Tommy exclaimed. Phil chuckled.


Tubbo sat down next to Tommy, holding some sort of machinery and tools to–well–Tommy didn’t really know what it was, or what he did with it, just that it was some mechanical thingy project.


“So. Basically, I’ve brought you all here so we can just chill and vibe. That sound fine?”


Phil nodded, smiling. “I mean, a break would be nice. Though, how did you convince Tubbo to do this, especially with Ranboo being one of the ones missing?”


“Well, all it took was my amazing charm and convincing skills–”


“He bribed me with the bee plushie and a whole bunch of other convincing.” Tubbo deadpanned.


“..Yes, that too.”


“Ah. I see.” Phil chuckled.


“What song should I play?” Wilbur asked, walking over to where Tommy and Tubbo sat and leaning against the tree as well. Techno came and sat down too, with Techno flipping open the book, and Phil simply began wandering the grotto with some of the crows that followed him around.


“Do Perfume!” Tommy said, excited. It was his favorite, especially cause he had his own small part in it. Wilbur grinned, then began to play. Of course, it sounded a bit different, since there wasn’t Wilbur’s whole band playing, just Wilbur and his guitar–but it was still the song.


Phil walked over and sat with them, having gathered some flowers and starting to make tiny flower crowns for the crows, as the sound of Wilbur’s guitar rang through the clearing.


“It’s 3:45..”


“AM!”


“And I just bite my tongue…


Update me on your life,


And now you’ve found the one….”


Tommy smiled brightly, humming along as Wilbur sang.


It was what he had wanted to achieve.


It was peaceful, they were all enjoying it.


And for once since everything had gone wrong, Tommy had felt at peace.



Notes:

70% fluff chapter to make up for the angst and all the stuff going wrong

Also tbh idk if the perfume lyrics are 100% right, those are just what i can tell they are.

Chapter 15: Chapter 14 - Dreamon hunting

Summary:

Fundy, Tubbo, and Sapnap do a bit of dreamon hunting.

Notes:

haha, Its 4th of July for me as im posting this, but I ended up writing this anyway.

I did a whole bunch of research (aka watched Fundy's two videos of him and Tubbo dreamon hunting, with sapnap in the second video) before writing the last chapter so I could write this chapter, so that I could get it as accurate as possible to in the dsmp. I think I did well--I also added some headcanons of my own about dreamons.

all of the scenes with Sapnap in it were a pain to write because Google docs kept trying to autocorrect it to "Subpoena" :/
and speaking of google docs, the enigma google docs is 8 pages away from 100 pages. pog????

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

POV: Tubbo

 

Another few days later, and Tubbo had finally gotten permission from Ponk to go out of town. 

 

His injury had left a scar on his face, and he was lucky he could still see out of that eye–for now he had been keeping the bandage on, just in case. Even though he could only see with one eye with it on, Ponk had insisted on it, so that it could fully heal.

 

Tubbo knew what he wanted to do when he left town.

 

Recently, Tubbo had begun researching dreamons, trying to learn all he could about them.

 

He had found Fundy had also been doing so, and so they made an agreement;

 

Once Tubbo could leave, they would try to track down a dreamon, and find out why they ambushed them. But the leads of the search group had said it was too dangerous for them to go looking for one on their own.

 

So they had convinced Sapnap to come with them. Well, it was pretty easy, as it basically lined up with what the blazeborn was already working on.

 

Sapnap had decided to meet them in a clearing in the forest that he had recently begun searching, so he could look around while he waited for them to arrive.

 

And that was what they were doing right now.

 

Tubbo could see the blazeborn moving around the clearing quickly, scouring the area for any clues. He paused as Fundy snuck up on him, and jumped from the overgrowth, attempting to scare him, which his reward for was a knife to the throat–which Sapnap quickly put down once he saw it was Fundy. The blazeborn had pretty quick reflexes.

 

"Oh–sorry Fundy." Sapnap apologized, putting the dagger away.

 

"Nah, it's fair. I jumped at you, should've expected that reaction." Fundy responded, smiling sheepishly as he brushed dirt off his jacket.

 

"So. You all ready for a dreamon hunt?" Tubbo asked, grinning. Fundy returned his grin, the fox hybrid nodding. 

 

"If this can give me any leads to where Quackity and Karl are, then of course." Sapnap said firmly.

 

"I'd say we have a good chance of that. According to Dream, the ones who ambushed us were dreamons. So we could assume they were the same ones behind the disappearances." Tubbo said. "Although, I don't believe it myself…" he murmured.

 

Fundy's ear twitched as he said, "What'd you say?"

 

Tubbo sighed. "To be honest, I personally don't believe it's dreamons behind it. Alongside a few other reasons, what reason would they even have to kidnap people?" He questioned. 

 

"You do have a point." Sapnap began to ponder.

 

"Well, there's the whole dreamon possession thing. Maybe they get something from it, and need to do it? So that's why they did it?" Fundy suggested. "All of the books and articles on dreamons never mentioned why they possess people." The fox hybrid sighed.

 

"That's a good idea, but I'm still unsure. I guess we'll just have to see."

 

And with that, the trio began to head out, towards where the ambush took place–to search for any leads.

 

The clearing they had been in wasn't too far from where the ambush happened, so it didn't take long to get there.

 

Soon they were looking over claw marks and signs of a battle, and he and Fundy paused at different marks to analyze them.

 

"I think we can say these were definitely dreamons–this looks like the dreamon claw mark that me, Dream and Karl found a while back." Tubbo stated.

 

"And based on my research, I'd say these tracks are also from a dreamon." Fundy said.

 

"So we at least know it was dreamons who attacked us." Sapnap said.

 

Tubbo nodded. "Yep."

 

"Do we know where each person disappeared?" Fundy asked. Tubbo shook his head. "The only places I know are where Ranboo and Quackity disappeared–and I've already looked there. For Ranboo, the only sign was some blood droplets–probably from an attack–and his discarded memory book. Any other traces were covered up before we got there."

 

"But Quackity just disappeared without a trace–and more, he was with Karl at the time. According to him, he disappeared in the blink of an eye–although later, when we began looking for Quackity, I think he said something about seeing something moving before he disappeared, and some colorful particles, but he didn't know if he was just seeing things. He didn't see anything else. We don't know about Jack or Karl, but we know the direction that Niki went in before she went missing."

 

Both Sapnap and Fundy listened closely, nodding. 

 

"So the culprit is good at hiding any traces of what they've done–well, most of time. Maybe they are very quick, which would explain the thing Karl saw. Maybe some sort of teleportation ability, so it could be an enderman, which also adds to the particles part." Fundy started.

 

"Basically, yeah." Tubbo nodded. Then an idea struck him. "Wait–there's still the part that dreamons attacked us, and the dreamon clawmark we found not long after Quackity went missing. With dreamon's ability to possess people, maybe one possessed an enderman and used their teleportation ability, and then let them go near the time of the clawmark, or something else happened." 

 

Fundy perked up. "You're a genius ! Yeah, that must be it!"

 

Sapnap nodded. "Only issue is, enderman are kind of rare. The only one I know of that's from around here is Ranboo. The closest town to ours I know has one, but it's too far for us to go on foot–"

 

"So an enderman could teleport the way there and back!" Tubbo exclaimed.

 

"Oh. Yeah." Sapnap said. "I remember around the time Quackity went missing, someone said something about how a lost enderman came to town, and was asking for directions to the closest town—that must've been them after the dreamon let them go."

 

"Yes! Oh my goodness. It's all coming together–it all makes sense now! Well.. Almost everything." Tubbo began to ponder. "We still don't really know why dreamons would do this. There's of course Fundy's idea." Tubbo gestured to the fox hybrid, who nodded eagerly. "But we don't have any confirmation on that being a thing."

 

"Why don't we just ask Dream? You said he knows a lot about dreamons, right?" Sapnap suggested.

 

Tubbo nodded. "Good idea! We can ask him."

 

They began to leave, but the sound of grass crunching made them stop in their tracks.

~~~~~~~~~~

POV: Niki

Niki had come back to the main cave where all of them had been staying. All of the others except for Ranboo had been out searching, and Quackity was in the next cave down with Karl–who was still pretty freaked out and on edge since he had first gotten here, and Quackity and occasionally some of the others had been trying to calm him down or comfort him. None of them knew exactly why he was so panicked, but they could guess.


As she moved to sit down against the wall across the room from a sleeping Ranboo, the enderman hybrid began to move, opening his mouth and beginning to yawn before he froze, opening his eyes wide.


Niki stared, wondering what had happened, but trying to avoid eye contact–knowing how endermen dislike it, even if Ranboo didn't mind it as much as other endermen.


But she couldn’t help notice.


Both of Ranboo’s eyes were green.


And then the enderman hybrid disappeared in a flash of purple particles.


~~~~~~~~~~


POV: Tubbo

 

Sapnap spun around, unsheathing his sword that had been strapped to his belt. "Who's there?" He yelled. "Show yourself!"


Tubbo summoned his axe from his shulker, and Fundy unsheathed a sword he had, like Sapnap.


There was movement in the trees, and Tubbo froze as he swore something moved from tree to tree, closer to them. Sapnap looked around, still holding his sword, ready to attack the potential threat. 

 

The trio waited, and nothing happened for a couple heartbeats.


Fundy's ears flicked up as a cloaked figure peeked at them from behind a tree.


It was sort of creepy, with the way they tilted their head curiously at them. They didn’t move.


A heartbeat later, as Tubbo studied under the hood, trying to make out any features but ultimately failing, the figure turned and dashed away.


“After them!” Tubbo yelled, sprinting to catch up to the figure. “It might be one of the dreamons who ambushed us–they wore cloaks like that!” Sapnap and Fundy followed after him.


The trio chased the person through the forest, until they finally entered a cave. The three of them stopped, it was too dark to see. The one they were chasing stopped as well, almost completely submerged in the darkness.


Tubbo took a step towards them, and they didn’t move. So he went up the them, and pulled the cloak off.


He gasped.


The person turned their head to face him, and a freckled face with a smiley mask on the side of their head and green eyes stared at him.


It was Dream.


But something was off.


The look in his eyes..


A green glint…


It was like the look in Techno’s eyes before he attacked Tubbo during the ambush.


“What– Dream, what are you doing?” Sapnap questioned, stepping forward with confusion and worry written on his face. Fundy watched with the same expression.


“Don’t go near him–I think he’s possessed–like Techno was when he attacked me.” Tubbo said rapidly, warning them.


Sapnap turned his head to face him, confusion spreading across his face. “How does a dreamon get possessed by a dreamon?!”


“I don’t know how it works, but I know it’s possible.” Tubbo said.


Fundy nodded. “Yeah, according to some articles I’ve read, that can happen. Especially with people who are part dreamon.” The fox hybrid added.


“So what do we do?” Sapnap asked.


Tubbo and Fundy exchanged glances, then nodded.


Tubbo summoned two hoes from his shulker–according to his research, if he made a line or anything in the ground with this, dreamons could not pass the line or whatever shape he drew--He tossed Fundy one, and he caught it.


“What– why do you have those?” Sapnap questioned. Tubbo and Fundy stepped out of the cave and into the grass, and began to draw a large circle in the ground around them with the hoes. “Sapnap, step into the circle. Dreamons shouldn't be able to pass through it, so it means we’re safe.”


Sapnap nodded, seeming suspicious of all of this, and stepped inside the circle. “What do we do now?” He asked.


“Well, according to our research, dreamons hate iron, something like that–I assume it’s probably because its a weakness to them or something.” Tubbo said, pulling three iron swords out of his shulker and tossing two to Sapnap and Fundy. “Only issue with using it, is Dream himself is also part dreamon–so we need to be careful not to hurt him too much, if at all–I’d say just try to scare the dreamon.” Fundy chimed in. Sapnap nodded. “Alright.”


Dream began to move forward, the odd, dazed look in his eyes with the green glint stayed the same–it was sort of eerie. Eventually, he stopped in front of the circle they had drawn, but did not move past it. He began to stalk around the circle, never crossing the line they had drawn.


“It’s working!” Tubbo said gleefully, smirking at Dream. As Dream approached the side where Fundy stood, Fundy glanced at Tubbo, and he sent him a nod. Fundy then jabbed the iron sword near Dream–not close enough to hit him, but close enough for it to be a warning. Dream jerked back, away from the sword, and made some sort of growly noise at him. Fundy blinked at him, retracting the sword a bit.


“So, are we just suppose to.. scare the dreamon out of him?” Sapnap questioned, a confused look on his face.


“Pretty much–I didn’t have enough space in my shulker or my bag, or the resources for the things for an actual dreamon exorcism.” Tubbo sighed. “So this is probably the next best thing. Also, try to whisper. We don’t want them to know our plan.” He murmured.


“Maybe we could try to.. Tire them out? Yknow, play the long game? Or try to knock him out? Without hurting Dream too much, of course.” Fundy offered quietly.


“Thats a good idea, but no guarantee if it will work. And if we tried to tire it out, that’d be pretty much impossible–there was a book in the library that said dreamons have a boost in energy when they possess someone, probably cuz they are in another's body–and adrenaline and shit-the only way you could tire them out is to wait for the adrenaline to end, or for the person who is possessed to already be tired.” Tubbo whispered. “And knocking him out might be too risky.”


“But it’s the only idea we have. Any other ideas?” Fundy asked, looking at the two of them. Both Tubbo and Sapnap shook their heads.


“Alright. Then I guess we’re gonna have to go with that. Uhm, but how are we gonna do it?”


“Maybe one of us could leave the circle and fight him, and try to knock him out.” Tubbo suggested.


Fundy shook his head. “I’m definitely not doing that. Have you seen how skilled Dream is? There’s no way we could beat him! Even if he is possessed by a dreamon, he’s still strong!”


“I could do it.” Sapnap offered. “We duel all the time, and a few times I’ve won.”


“Alright. Go ahead.” Tubbo said. Sapnap then began to move towards the edge of the circle, where Dream was watching them. “Good luck.” Tubbo whispered. Sapnap smiled at him, then turned, and adjusted his grip on the sword and charged toward Dream.


Dream pulled a netherite dagger out just in time to block the attack. Tubbo had noticed how Dream always seemed to use weapons that weren’t iron when in combat—whether that be stone for more calm duels with his friends, or netherite for more serious combat situations, such as the ambush.


Sapnap and Dream began to battle, the sounds of their blades clashing filling the clearing as Tubbo and Fundy watched, hoping Sapnap would successfully knock him out, even though with a dagger Dream was faster. But as Sapnap continued to attack, without putting full force behind the attack, Dream continued to parry his attempts.


This continued on for a while, but then Dream moved to dodge one of Sapnap’s attacks, and then jabbed his dagger towards Sapnap, slicing a cut in the blaze born’s shoulder. Sapnap winced, and stepped backward, but held his sword back up in a defensive position.


As Dream was about to attack again, Sapnap charged forward, turning his sword a bit in his hand and bonking Dream with the flat side of the blade, hard enough to knock him out and only make a small cut of the sharp part if the blade ended up hitting him.


Dream then collapsed, falling to the ground, and a shadowy entity appeared where he was standing, before dashing away into the forest before any of them could react. Tubbo frowned as the escaped, knowing he wouldn't get the chance to interrogate them like he'd hoped-and figure out why dreamons had ambushed them, or anything about where the missing had gone.


“Dream!” Sapnap shouted, move to his friend’s side. He checked his pulse, and let out a sigh, then checked where he had hit him. “Well, he’s just unconscious. This will probably bruise though.” He stated. “Is the dreamon gone?” The blaze born turned to Tubbo and Fundy, who let out a sigh of relief after the entity had sprinted away.


“Yep. That shadowy thing we just saw was probably them. We should take Dream back to town.” Tubbo suggested. "And also, you should probably get Ponk to look at that." Tubbo gestured to his injury, and grimaced. Sapnap nodded, and grabbed Dream, carrying him on his back, and they began to head back in the direction of town.


Tubbo froze as he heard the vwoop sound of an enderman teleporting, and spun around to see Ranboo grab Fundy’s shoulder, before disappearing in a flash as Fundy yelped in surprise.


He appeared and was gone too quickly for any of them to react, aside from Tubbo gasping and letting out a, “Ranboo?!”


But Tubbo had seen Ranboo’s eyes before he had vanished alongside the fox hybrid who had been with them previously.


Ranboo’s eyes were both green, with a dazed look in them.


Just like Dream and Techno’s eyes with the green glint in them.


A million thoughts went through Tubbo's mind as he began to process what had just happened.




Notes:

oop and there goes fundy

anyways, happy 4th of july to any american readers reading this today :D

idk how well i did with the part of Dream and Sapnap fighting but I think i did decent.

Also, funfact: The next chapter is the last one I have fully planned out aside from some rough story ideas and things. So, may be a few days before the chapter after that as I'll have to plan out the next few chapters. And also, Dream is referred to with they/them pronouns until it's revealed it's Dream because Tubbo doesn't know its Dream until that point and doesn't know what pronouns to use, even in his mind (I generally just use they/them pronouns until I know a persons actual pronouns, so I guess I kind of had Tubbo do that kind of like me on accident but oh well) I also don't really know much about medical things so i dont even know if Tubbo would still have to wear bandages at this point, I'm kind of just writing whatevers convenient for the plot but also makes a bit of sense, and also what I want to happen

edit: not me editing the tags at 2am

Chapter 16: Chapter 15 - Confrontation

Summary:

Niki meets someone.

Notes:

600 hits pog! We have also reached 100 pages on the enigma google doc.. lmao
Hope you all like this chapter :D its a full Niki one

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

POV: Niki

Some days had gone by, and Karl had mostly calmed down. He was still on edge, and reasonably so–Niki had been trying to stay calm for most of the time, and so was everyone else, but of course it was scary in a situation like this.

On top of that, three more had joined them in the past few weeks.

Fundy had been teleported here by Ranboo when Ranboo’s eyes had gone green, he didn’t know what had happened though, none of them did.

And sometime afterward, the ones of the group exploring the tunnels had found George and Foolish.

There were now eight of them here, and Niki wondered how many more would end up here before they found a way out–or were rescued.

Fundy was among the ones of them who were more freaked out, but he had been trying his best to stay calm. Foolish was being optimistic, and George… well, whenever he wasn’t sleeping, he was pretty chill.

Ranboo was also pretty freaked out by the situation, but had been trying not to freak out. Though, that had all gone down the drain after Fundy had gotten here. He had felt really bad about it, although none of them even knew what happened.

Though Ranboo had mentioned he thought he fell asleep or blacked out, had a nightmare before waking up and then Fundy was there. Which just made more questions.

Niki was currently wandering the tunnels alone, seeking some sort of answer to her questions.

She didn’t know if she’d find them.

They had recently found a new branch of tunnels (Which hadn’t been there earlier. Ranboo had started theorizing based on what that ‘overseer’ guy had said, that they were in some other dimension or realm and the place was constantly shifting or changing, or just expanding. Probably the last part.) and Niki had planned to explore them.

They were relatively close to the last place Niki and Jack had found something… notable.

It was the time they overheard a conversation between an entity similar to the overseer she’d met, and another man. That area was pretty far in, and very dark.

The farther in she went, the darker it became. A while ago, early on when it was just Her, Jack, Ranboo and Quackity, they’d been able to find some resources–a lush cave with glowberries, which were edible, meaning they wouldn’t starve, and some water in there as well, and they had found some gravel and flint and later iron, and eventually were able to make torches, and then when Foolish and Fundy showed up, they helped make some makeshift lanterns. That was the main reason she was able to see.

As they explored more, it seemed like a normal cave system, and the darkness they assumed was just because they were underground, and there was no natural light. Ranboo had been worried they’d run out of glowberries, especially with the growing number of people in these caves, but they’d fortunately been able to find another, larger lush cave.

Things were decent for now.

The group had set up a makeshift base in the cavern she had first woken up in, and Foolish had begun working on using some of the limited resources they could find in the cavern to make it look a little nicer, she’d noticed the other merling liked doing things like that. (Foolish was a shark merling hybrid. Hybrid, as in, he had some golden scales/freckles. He wore a blue veil, unlike Niki’s currently red one.)

He had done a good job making it more homely, making some beds out of moss and trying to carve out outcroppings in the rock with a handmade picaxe for shelves and places to store things, and even in this situation, things were.. Alright.

Her only issue was with torches.

Both she and Foolish had trouble using the torches, so before Foolish had made the lanterns, usually she had paired up with someone to hold the torch, as the fire dried her out too much and was just generally not great. The lanterns on the other hand, whilst still produced some heat, the glass he had been able to make with some sand he’d found somewhere and lava was able to trap most of it inside, and made it at least bearable to use.

She waved the lantern around, reaching it up to light up the tunnel as she walked, looking around for anything.

The light lit up a few mushrooms, and she sighed, continuing on–wait.

She paused, staring at it.

The mushroom was not a color she’d ever seen.

It was some sort of.. Blue-green color, with orange spots.

Some story she’d once heard Bad tell them all over a campfire came to her mind. Of a blazing hot world, with red and teal forests.

He had called it the nether.

Teal forests.

The mushroom was pretty much a teal color.

She knew other dimensions were a thing, but nowadays, getting to those other dimensions was expensive. Or dangerous, if you were willing to go through the effort to get a bunch of obsidian. Nobody really went there anymore.

Curious, Niki picked up the mushroom, setting it in a jar she had in her bag when she had been with the search party.

She’d see if any of the others knew anything about it when she got back.

She wondered how all the others were.

She continued to walk onward, not finding anything else remarkable, until the tunnel expanded out into a large cavern. Some glowberry vines grew from the ceiling and hung down, lighting up the area. So she set down the lantern, the berries providing enough light.

But then she sent a second glance at the vines, and something seemed different.

..

Those… weren’t glowberries.

They were some sort of… glowing green… strings?

She looked forward.

Infront of her, the room was swallowed by black.

She picked up the lantern and stepped forward, lifting it to light up the shadows.

The shadows didn’t budge.

It was like.. An abyss. She stepped forward, cautiously yet curiously, and set the lantern down on it.

It was still dark, but solid.

The tunnel in front of her was completely enveloped by the void, aside from the occasional green string things hanging down or pooling in small knots on the floor.

They seemed like the only way to tell where one was going in there.

So, she walked over to where several of the strings were hanging, and pulled her knife out of her bag, and reached up to cut it off, and tied the two strings together.

She tied one end of the string to a stalagmite near the abyss, and the other end around her wrist. This should be long enough for her to explore a decent bit.

She had come this far, and while she could reason she should probably tell someone before venturing into unknown danger, she just had a feeling that there was.. Something in there.

Well, that just added to the “you should tell someone” thought process.

It was more like, some sort of voice in her head urging her to go in alone.

Which was pretty concerning.

But yet she still listened to it.

She left the lantern behind, knowing it’d be useless, and began to venture into the abyss.

As she walked, watching around cautiously, thinking, this was a bad idea, she couldn’t really see anything except for the string and.. Herself.

It was really like a void. She could see her own hands and feet, and the string, and the darkness didn’t seem to affect that.

It was so weird.

She reached forward with her other hand, the one that had not been tied to the string, and felt it touch something. There was some rock in front of her, although she could not see it. Was it even rock? What was it?

The room seemed to be getting smaller here, into a small tunnel, and she continued to walk, with one hand trailing along the wall.

Eventually, her hand moved into open air as the room opened back up into a big cavern.

She peeked around the edge, peering around and–

There was a man there.

There was someone standing in the darkness, with their back to her.

She recognized him.

It was the one she saw speaking with that entity. About finding some moth.

“Greetings, Merling.” A voice echoed around the void, and the man turned his head, just enough so she could see the side of his face– the left side. The side without the black spread across it.

He knew she was here.

“Who are you?” She questioned, stepping into the room. The string pulled at her wrist, it had reached its limit–so she untied it, leaving it where she knew she could see it–for when she had to leave.

The man chuckled. “Well.. most people call me..”

He turned, so she could see the side of his face. He smiled.

“Exdee.”

Niki froze. She remembered that name.

She had heard it after Ranboo had first gone missing.

When they were beginning to search.

Tommy and Tubbo had spoken of a legend, with someone..

Named Exdee.

She shivered as she recalled the story.

“And you are?” He turned fully, asking. The other half of his face, the right side, was completely consumed by black–it blended in perfectly with the void around them.

She narrowed her eyes. “..Are you the reason why we’re here?” She asked. She was wary of him, based on the story she had been told….he was not a good person. Her hand itched to reach into her bag and pull out her dagger, but Niki did not move. She didn’t want to cause a scene.

“Well, straight to the point. Won’t even tell me your name… you remind me of someone I know.” He smiled. The look in his eyes as he spoke.. A cruel smile. With every minute that passed, she grew more and more certain that what Tommy and Tubbo spoke of him was true. 


“Just answer the question.” She snapped. “I’ve heard about you, and it’s not good things.”

Exdee hummed. “Heard things.... Not good things? Some people don’t like me I guess.” He sighed. “But yes.”

She froze. “You are the one behind all of this?” She repeated.

He smiled that same smile, a taunting look in his eyes as he smirked. “It's a bit complicated, but yes. It’s rather lonely down here, thought I’d bring myself some company. And why not let them be something.. Interesting?” He grinned.

She scowled at him. “ Interesting? ” She echoed. He nodded. “Yes. Hybrids like you are so… fascinating. Learning about interesting things is always nice.”

“‘Interesting’? ‘Fascinating’? Is that all you see us as? Something to learn about? A science project?” She said, upset. This guy was seriously getting on her nerves.

“Perhaps.” He shrugged. “I can’t help but be curious though.”

Niki reached into her bag, pulling out her dagger and jabbing it toward him threateningly. “Tell me how to get out of here.”

She didn’t like making threats, but it felt necessary in this situation. I mean, they had no idea where they were, or how to get out. And based on what she’d heard.. She did not like him. His general behavior so far wasn’t helping.

It almost reminded her of the situation with Schlatt. He was cruel–a horrible man. These two weren’t the same, but similar enough.

“No can do.” Exdee shook his head, still smiling. She narrowed her eyes. “I’ve made.. A deal, you could say. It’s part of the reason why I’m alive, infact.” He laughed. “I’m not about to break that deal.”

“A deal? Is that the part in the legend about ‘immortality’?” Niki asked.

“Sort of… again, bit complicated.” He shrugged. “Didn’t know they wrote legends about me though. Guessing that’s the story you heard. Tell me, who told you this legend?” He titled his head.

“Why would I tell you that? After you’ve trapped me and my friends here?” She scowled.

“Fair point.” He stepped backward. She held her grip on her dagger firm, stepping forward. “Although, I think I have an idea of who first spread the story.” He smiled.

“I’m guessing you know most of my story if there’s a legend. Scientist, lab, went missing?” She nodded. “You forgot the detail about how cruel you were.”

He smiled sheepishly. “Wow. Guess he really hated me.” Niki stared at him. “Who?” She questioned.

“One of my old co workers. He was the one who got me stuck here. Also one of the ones who helped all of the test subjects escape..” He mumbled, and a furious expression crossed his face for a moment and he scowled. “Including the little moth..”

“Moth?”

He looked back up at her, expression returning back to that same taunting smile. “It’s a nickname I gave to my favorite subject. He never told me his name, and so I nicknamed him based on his moth or butterfly wing shaped ears. I guess I just liked the sound of Moth more then butterfly.”

Exdee continued to talk, rambling a bit. “He was a shapeshifter–a new species of them, an unknown one that me and two of my coworkers were researching. They could create these portals… portals that bended time. It was so.. Strange.. And fascinating.”

A strange look crossed his face. “Oh. and Funfact; The little moth is alive, and used those portals to time travel to the future.”

“In fact, to your timeline.” He continued.

She stared at him. “What are you saying?”

Exdee chuckled.

“He’s already here among you.” He smiled.

She stared at him with wide eyes. “What–”

“Oh, and look at the time, I’ve got to go–good night.” He waved, and Niki felt something grab her wrist. She whipped around, the silhouette of a shadowy creature barely visible, reminding her of the overseer in their other form, but with green eyes. All of a sudden, she felt sleepy. The green eyes blinked at her, before closing and fading into the darkness.

Niki turned back, blinking sleep from her eyes, and Exdee was gone. Tired, she put her dagger in her bag, and grabbed the green string, following it back, but her eyelids grew heavier as she walked and..

She yawned, and when she opened her eyes again, the green string was gone.

She was floating in an abyss.

She blinked again, and suddenly she was in a desert.

She could feel the sun rays beaming down on her. She reached up to her face–her veil was gone. It was horrible. She began to run, looking for any source of water, even though it was probably fruitless if she was in a desert.

How was she here? Wasn’t she in a cave moments ago?

On the horizon, she saw a town.

She hurried towards it. It seemed familiar.

As she approached, Niki recognized the town.

It was Essempii. But instead of surrounded by trees and greenery, it was in a desert.

She hurried into town, panting. She saw people walking around as usual, going about their day. It was like the times before Ranboo had gone missing. When everyone was cheerful and not worried about all of these things going wrong. Only difference was the forest was gone.

She searched for the nearest water source, and her eyes caught on someone.

Wilbur.

She hurried toward him.

“Wilbur– what’s happening? How are we here? Why is Essempii in a desert?!” She asked rapidly.

The phantom hybrid didn’t respond. He just kept walking as if he never heard her.

Was he ignoring her?

She reached forward and grabbed his hand. “Wilbur! Listen to me!”

Wilbur turned, and looked her in the eye, and slapped her hand away, and continued to walk away.

She stared after him, astonished.

Wilbur had never been like this to her.

Did she.. Do something wrong?

She looked as another person passed by. Tommy.

“Tommy! Hey–” She shouted, trying to catch his attention. He shot her a look, and scowled. “Fuck off.” He hissed, and stomped away. She stared at him. Tommy was never like that to her either.

Niki continued to try to talk to everyone she could, trying to figure out what was going on.

Everyone she spoke to reacted similarly.

They either ignored her, or told her to go away.

Something was wrong.

What’d she do?

Why did they all seem to hate her?

She had only ever been kind to them.

She jumped as someone bumped into her, turning around to see a black and white enderman hybrid.

Ranboo looked up at her. “Niki? Wake up!” He shouted, concern clear in his voice.

“What– Ranboo?” He wasn’t acting like the others. “Wake up!” He repeated.

“Niki!”

Niki gasped, her eyes opening. Her blue eyes met red and green ones. She looked away, not wanting to make the enderman hybrid uncomfortable.

“Wha– What happened?” She asked, rubbing her head.

“I don’t know. I found you wandering the tunnels. I thought you were coming back–but something seemed off about you. And then you collapsed. I was able to wake you up.” Ranboo said, nervous.

“Hey, I’m here too!” Jack waved from behind Ranboo. “You were acting kind of like Ranboo was when he disappeared and reappeared with Fundy.” He stated.

She stared at him, and she couldn't help but wonder...

What happened?



Notes:

tbh I have no idea how to write Exdee but im kind of just writing him however. The general idea for Enigma!XD / Exdee is basically just. off of how c!XD sort of doesn't understand human behavior, so would probably be curious about humans. Enigma!XD is kind of like that except about how hybrids work. its a bit of a stretch but yeaaaaaa. i dont know really i just kind of did it so i dunno how to explain /shrug

in general i just write down rough descriptions of the story, then when i get near those chapters i do a more in detail description of what exactly happens, and then when i write it, i write that stuff, but also often add in a few extra things to fill in the gaps between scenes. and Ik i had some other stuff I wanted to talk about in the notes today but I forgot what it was so ;-; yeaaaa... hope you all liked this chapter

Chapter 17: Chapter 16 - Investigation

Summary:

The missing squad does a small investigation.

Notes:

helloo new chapter! maybe shorter one this time?
again, updates may be slow—I’m doing a bunch of other stuff aside from just writing this rn as well as planning a few animation projects, but I will be still updating every few days.

Enjoy!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

POV: Niki

“So let me get this straight.” Jack began, staring Niki straight in the eyes.



“One of us is some kind of shapeshifter, who is also a fucking time traveler, who lived through the whole legend of Exdee, and then time traveled into our timeline, and this person is one of us?!” The weather wisp exclaimed, a bit of electricity crackling in the already tense atmosphere.



“According to Exdee, yes.” Niki nodded, her feathery gills twitching as the electricity sparked.



“Do we even know if he’s telling the truth? He could just be trying to mess with us.” Ranboo chimed in, tail flicking back and forth.



“That’s a good point. I mean, the legend did say he was, like, a terrible person. I wouldn’t be surprised if he did something like that.” Fundy said.



Niki shook her head. “You guys have good points, but I think he was telling the truth–especially based on what me and Jack overheard from him and the overseer-looking guy. Either it’s true, or they’re taking very far measures to trick us.”



“Well, if it is true… We can try to figure out who it is?” Quackity suggested. “I mean, as far as I can tell we’ve had no luck getting out soo. We have all the time in the world pretty much.” The avian shrugged. “It’d be kind of fun.”



Foolish nodded, grinning. “Investigations are always pretty fun.” George yawned, the mooshroom seeming about to fall asleep. “Do I have to be awake for this?” He asked sleepily.



“Nah, Gogy I think you’re fine. I think we can immediately cross him off.” Jack grinned. They all nodded, agreeing.



“Alright, wake me up if you make any important discoveries.” The mooshroom mumbled, before standing up and wandering over to the cave where Foolish had put all the moss beds.



“Alright.” Fundy clapped, everyones eyes moving to him. “Let’s start with a few questions; Who got here after Jack and Niki overheard the conversation with Exdee and the overseer-looking-person?”



“I think.. Right after was Karl, then you, then Foolish and George.” Niki said, counting on her fingers.



All eyes went over to Karl, who was asleep with his head on Quackity’s shoulder—he hadn’t been sleeping well, mainly due to all of the nightmares they all had been seeming to get recently. He seemed especially freaked out by them, so they had agreed to just let him rest through the meeting. (Well, mostly Quackity insisting to not disturb his sleep. Although he had just let him sleep on his shoulder rather than moving him to the room with the actual beds. Well, moss beds.)


“You think it’s him?” Fundy tilted his head.



A concerned expression crossed Quackity’s face. “Honestly, I’d hope not. What happened in the legend sounds horrible. But I guess maybe it makes a bit of sense.. Karl’s the only one here who is human. Could always be he shapeshifted into that form..” He shrugged.



“Although, we have no evidence to prove that.” Fundy stated. “We’d have to ask him, and well- he’s asleep. For all we know he could actually be human, and it was just a coincidence that he ended up here. It could be someone else. It wouldn’t hurt to investigate each person anyway.”



“Good point.” Niki smiled. Fundy turned to Ranboo. “Are you this time traveler guy?” He questioned, narrowing his eyes at the enderman hybrid. “Cause you seem like the kind of person who’d be like that. I don’t know, just a hunch.” The fox hybrid shrugged, and Ranboo grinned nervously. “Plus, we have absolutely no clue what your other half is, and if you were the shapeshifter, that could be a lie you made up to hide your identity as a shapeshifter!” Fundy exclaimed, seeming excited by the theory. It only seemed to make Ranboo more nervous.



The enderman hybrid shook his head. “Nah. Believe me, I would tell you something like that right now if i was them. I don’t know what the other half of me is, it’s no lie.” He corrected.



Fundy studied him for a moment, but then nodded. “Alright, you seem to be telling the truth. And also, you don’t seem like you could keep a secret.” He remarked.



Ranboo sighed. Fundy then turned to Foolish. “What about you? It could be the same as my Ranboo theory. You’re a shark merling, and have some cool weird golden scale things. That could also be a shapeshifter thing!” He theorized.



Foolish laughed. “As cool as shape shifting and time travelling would be, It’s not me. The golden scales are just a family thing, I’m pretty sure. Although, I don’t actually know where we got them from.”



The merling put on a more serious expression for a moment. Foolish was different from most shark merlings Niki knew, as most had blue-grey scales–and while he did have those color of scales, he also had golden ones and golden strands in the brunette's hair, and remarkable emerald green eyes. It was different, but she had always thought his different look was nice.



She herself had pink scales, and a few minty, pale blue-green colored ones here and there alongside the pink scales freckling her cheeks.


Fundy nodded, listening. “Alright then, that’s two people down..” He scanned over the rest of the people in the room, staring intensely.


Eventually, the fox hybrid shrugged, and sighed. “I’ve got nothing. Nobody else out of all of you seem.. Out of the ordinary. Uh, no offense you two.” He sent a sheepish glance to the two he had just previously questioned, Foolish and Ranboo, and they just said it was fine.

 

“So.. what now?” Quackity asked. “Do we go around and ask each person one by one? Do we just assume? Wait until Karl wakes up to ask him?” 

 

Fundy shrugged. “I don’t know, but probably that last one.”

 

Fundy’s ear twitched as the sound of wind echoed through the cave, and then the small flames in the make-shift lanterns flickered, and faded out, plunging the group into darkness.

 

They all jumped to their feet, a few panicking at the wind in the cave, or being hopeful some sort of exits opened up. Niki blinked a few times, letting her eyes adjust to the darkness as the others, aside from Ranboo and Foolish, stumbled around in the dark, trying to find flint and steel and the lanterns to relight them.

 

She could only just barely make out the silhouettes of everyone. Which was.. odd.

 

There was more and more loud chatter, and people tripping over each other, or different objects, things getting knocked over.

 

Niki began to make her way past the mess, towards where she knew was one of the lanterns, and pulled flint and steel out of her pocket.

 

And then a spark as she scratched the flint and steel, and then another, and a small flame lit up the room from a lantern.

 

Many people let out sighs of relief.

 

That was the first thing she noticed.

 

The second thing she noticed, was that Karl was awake, and very confused about what just happened.

 

The third thing she noticed, was someone gasping, and then she turned around and saw—

 

Ranboo’s eyes were green again.

 

On top of that, Foolish was nowhere to be seen.

 

And then Quackity, who was in the tunnel inbetween the main cave and the cave where they all slept was, shouted, “Where’s George?!”

 

Ranboo tilted his head, and blinked green eyes, and a dazed expression at them all, swaying a tiny bit in an odd motion as if in some sort of trance or something, and then disappeared in a puff of purple particles.

 

Niki spun around, and began to form a plan in her head.

 

“Whatever this is—is happening again. Everyone, pair up and look for Ranboo and whoever else is gone!” She told them. Everyone nodded. They had usual pairs for searching the tunnels, but with a few people gone, there ended up being a group of five as Fundy joined her and Jack, and Quackity and Karl went together.

 

Chatter arose as the groups began to move and gather supplies, preparing for a small search mission, and whatever happens along the way.



Notes:

search party 2.0

I have no clue if I’m writing the personalities of most of the missing squad right at all. I’m sort of just writing somewhat what I think they’d be like and also what works with the story or whatever comes to mind ig

for anyone curious about enigma’s update schedule, there is no schedule. It really depends on my mood or what I’m doing in a day. Some days it can be daily, twice a day, every 2-3 days, but I’ll try to post a chapter at least once a week.

Oh, and fun fact: if you were wondering why I chose Foolish and George to be the next two to go missing.. and missing again this chapter… well it’s because of their relation to XD in the dsmp canon. Even though it’s not the same as what it’s going to be in this fic. Like, at all.

Chapter 18: Chapter 17 - Questions

Summary:

Clingy duo go to ask the spirits a few questions.

Notes:

700 notes pog :0

also slightly shorter chapter.. But in other news, we are just about halfway through the fic!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

POV: Tommy

A week had passed, and new search groups had formed.


They had decided to group up in bigger numbers, and search in pairs, after a few had gone missing while searching alone, even if they weren’t far from the rest of their group.


Tommy and Tubbo were apart of Phil and Sam’s team.


The two of them had wanted to pair up, and Tubbo had wanted to go to the lab to speak with the shapeshifter spirits.


It took a lot of convincing to get Phil and Sam to let them explore together–since they were both “children”--which he wasn’t a child–it wasn’t safe. But after a lot of convincing, they had been able to search together.


Their group had ended up exploring the area near the lab, since Phil and Sam’s old groups had explored elsewhere, and Dream thought they should move to a new area to look.


So they were currently heading along a familiar path in the forest, to the lab.


They reached it quickly, entering the clearing, and then into the lab.


They walked down the halls, and when nobody appeared, Tubbo began to call for them.


“Diana? Sable? Tri? Hello? Are you there?!” Tubbo shouted, his voice echoing around the room. No response. Tommy began to join in as they called the three spirit’s names.


After a bit of yelling, someone appeared–They were clearly of the same species as the three species, except this time they were purple, with blue and pink freckles, and streaks in their hair, with the same yellow eyes–They, and the other three spirits wore a sort of cloak thing that was the same colors as the hoodies they wore in their human forms, but with a button with their symbol on it–This one had a star symbol.


“Hello–Are you two.. Tommy and Tubbo? The others told me about you. I’m Nova.” The spirit greeted, holding out a hand to shake, before retracting it. “Ah– right, you can’t really touch me. Habit.” They chuckled.


“Nice to meet you Nova! I think the other three mentioned you. Yes, We’re Tommy and Tubbo!” Tubbo nodded. “I’m Tubbo, and–”


“I’m Tommy.” Tommy finished for him, grinning confidently.


“Nice to meet you two as well.” Nova smiled. “What did you need the others for?” They tilted their head, curiosity in their golden eyes.


“We just wanted to ask some questions.” Tommy said. “Well–Tubbo did. I’m just here along with him cuz’ we had to pair up.” He shrugged.


Nova nodded. “What about?”


Tubbo began to speak then, as well as walk–Tommy and Nova followed him. “I wanted to check the files in Exdee’s office as well–and ask about him and the other shapeshifter–the one who lived.”


Nova’s eyes widened a bit. “Oh– him.” They looked down for a moment, many emotions crossing their face. “Exdee—there’s a legend about him, right?”


Tommy nodded. “Yeah. Basically told about how terrible he is.”


Nova hummed. “Well, that’d give you an idea of what he’s like. There’s not much I can add to it. But…”


“But?” Tubbo echoed, glancing at them.


“I’m fairly certain he’s alive.”


“Well. Guess that confirms things. We were already guessing he was alive.” Tommy rolled his eyes.


“I still don’t understand the part with dreamons though.” Tubbo thought outloud.


“Dreamons?” Nova repeated. “I’m not sure about that either.” The spirit murmured, floating alongside the duo.


“Oh–we’re here.” Tubbo stated, and they looked at the wood-looking door to an office, with a name written on it; Exdee.


Tubbo reached forward, and turned the knob, pulling open the door, and stepped inside.


Tommy looked around the room at the different things splayed on the desk, and the green strings hanging from the ceiling. “What’s with these strings?” He reached up and pulled down one of the strings, and examined it. “Weird. It’s like yarn, but.. Is it glowing?” He narrowed his eyes at the string. Nova floated up next to him. “It.. does look like it's glowing. Or just.. Standing out in the room?.. Somehow.” They tilted their head, their confusion as clear as day.


Tubbo glanced over at the string, furrowing his brow. “Hm. That is weird.” He walked over, looking at it. “It is strange.” He hummed, then turned back around toward a file on one of the tables.


“Watcha looking at?” Tommy asked, walking over to him and looking down at the file. One of the pictures was scribbled out. There was no name stated for the person, only ? ? ? and Subject 0027.


“Oh! That’s the person you talked about!” Nova said. Tommy jumped, shouting, “When did you get there?!” Nova chuckled. “Sorry.”


“Do you know their name?” Tubbo asked.


Nova looked down at the scribbled over image. They lifted their hand, and brushed over it–the scribbles, which Tommy could now identify as some sort of..liquid..or powder..or.. something.. was brushed off.


Tommy and Tubbo both let out a loud gasp, with Tubbo’s antennae and long enderman-like ears shooting up.


“The other spirits–they said his name started with a K, right? I’m pretty sure his name is Karl , in your language.” Nova stated.


Tommy recognized the person in the photo as Karl Jacobs.


“Wait- so- Oh my prime , it all makes so much more sense!” Tubbo exclaimed. “With how weird he always acted whenever Exdee was mentioned!”


“You know him?” Nova asked quickly. Both Tommy and Tubbo nodded. “He lives in the same town as us. Karl Jacobs. I thought he was human until now..” Tommy said.


Tubbo nodded. “Same.”


“But how is he even here ?? Didn’t all this lab stuff happen, like, I don’t know, decades ago?!” Tommy exclaimed.


“I think the files mentioned your species have some sort of.. Time travel ability?” Tubbo said, gesturing to Nova, who nodded. “Yeah. If he is really alive in your timeline, he must’ve travelled to this timeline and stayed.”


Nova then paused. “Is.. there a chance me and the other spirits could see him?” They asked.


Oh shit.


Karl had gone missing not long ago with the others–and they had even heard a scream before he was gone. That wasn’t a good thing to tell them. Tommy glanced at Tubbo, and he guessed he was thinking the same from the expression on his face.


“Uhm.. how do I put this..” Tubbo began, speaking carefully. Nova listened intently. “You.. know how some people from our town have gone missing? Been kidnapped?” Nova nodded, a worried expression slowly beginning to form on their face. “And that we suspect they were taken by Exdee?” He continued. Nova nodded, more worry beginning to appear across their features.


“He’s kind of been kidnapped too.” Tommy blurted out, finally breaking the tense silence. Nova started at him with wide eyes, and Tubbo shot him a look.


“He’s– What ?!” Nova exclaimed.


“Don’t freak out–we’re gonna figure out where they are! It’ll be fine!” Tubbo reassured quickly, sending another look to Tommy. Oops. That was his bad. It seemed Tubbo was trying to not cause the ghost to panic.


Nova froze for a moment, panic still clear in their eyes, but they eventually let out a breath, calming down. “I’ll.. try to be calm, it's just.” They paused. “This is just a.. tough situation.”


Tubbo nodded. “I understand. I was pretty freaked out when Ranboo–one of my close friends–went missing. He was the first one to go missing..” Tubbo’s voice quieted to nearly a whisper.


“Hey, don’t worry, Tubso.” Tommy elbowed him, trying to cheer him up, earning a smile from Tubbo. “We’ll find him.” He grinned, confident in his statement.


“We’ll find all of them. Promise."




Notes:

for once i dont have much to say in these notes

edit: hello yes I do have something to say. the next chapter may take a while as.. theres a LOT to write. and this time I'm not gonna split it into two chapters.. should be a fairly long chapter. also I've started writing another little thing on the side, inspired/based off of one of my favorite fics but idk if i will post it so yeah :D see you all with the next chapter! I am currently working on it. also, then again, it might not take too long as i write pretty fast. but we'll just have to see what happens!

Chapter 19: Chapter 18 - Fallen down

Summary:

Many things are realized. Many things happen.

Notes:

Woo, this was a long one… funfact; I was watching pokemon and listening to fallen down while writing this chapter

And just a warning, this chapter gets dark near the end. Although, theres already been heavy implications as to what happened, this just talks about it a bit more. Just a small warning! Although you should already know if you’ve read this far.. I hope. There isn't much of it though, but probably will be much more detail of it next chapter. whenever i write it

Also, I swear this fic gets a hundred hits almost every chapter. Sometimes more. Wow. We’re 200 away from a thousand! And almost 30 kudos! That makes me happy that many of you enjoy this and honestly im a bit surprised at how many have read this. Thank you all!
Anyways.. I hope you all enjoy this chapter!
Also, the chapter title for once is from a song, that I’m sure many of you may know–It’s from undertale, and also used in some of Ranboo’s dsmp lore.

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

POV: Niki

Niki, Fundy and Jack paced through the tunnels together–they had been searching for a day now, taking a moment to rest before going back out to look the next day for Ranboo, George and Foolish. No luck so far.


Yesterday, when they had first disappeared they had been able to cover most of the nearer tunnels, and now they were heading out farther–near the area where Niki had met Exdee and where she and Jack saw him talking with who she assumed was probably another overseer, like the red one she had met.


“Is this the ‘void-like cave’ area you mentioned, Niki?” Fundy asked, glancing at the cavern up ahead that faded into an inky darkness, with the green strings laced around it, the only thing visible in the black. Niki nodded. “If we’re going to go in there, we should use the strings so we don’t get lost–that’s what I did.” Fundy and Jack nodded.


They headed over into the darkness, using different things to cut the strings–Niki used her knife from before, Fundy had an iron sword and Jack had been given a handmade iron sword that Fundy and Foolish had made together.


They tied the strings to eachother, making a long line of string and tying it to the same stalagmite from when she had been here, and around each of their wrists, and the trio headed into the darkness.


They walked for a long while, going along a different path than Niki had gone on the last time, and found nothing but more of the same strings for most of the time–until they rounded a bend and saw someone.


Niki recognized him immediately–a tall figure, with half black and white hair, and enderman features, like the long tail with fluff on the end, horns, and long ears–It was Ranboo. The black half of him completely blended in with the darkness, same with his dark vest.


“Ranboo?” Niki called, but the enderman hybrid did not respond. He was stumbling through the black, moving in a tired sort of way, perhaps like a zombie.


The three hurried over to him, and he still did not respond to them saying his name or trying to get his attention. Niki saw his eyes were both the same shade of bright green. A green color that matched the strings tied around the wrists of her and the other two she was with.


“Ranboo!” She called, grabbing his wrist and causing him to stop. “Are you okay? What’s wrong?”


Ranboo then paused, and turned and stared with the same old dazed expression–like he was in some sort of trance. He blinked at them blankly, and then took a step back, for once showing a bit of emotion by narrowing his eyes, and disappearing in a flash of purple particles.


“Gah–He’s gone again!” Jack shouted.


“The way he moved.. It was like Dream when he was possessed by a dreamon!” Fundy exclaimed.


“Dream was what?” Niki and Jack both shouted, and Fundy turned to them. “Oh, yeah, I haven’t told you about that. The search party got ambushed by a group of dreamons right after Karl disappeared–Then one possessed Techno and he attacked Tubbo during the ambush. Maybe a week later Dream got possessed by one and Tubbo, Sapnap and I was able to help him. Ranboo’s acting a lot like Dream did and what I heard Techno was like when he got possessed.”


Niki and Jack paused, taking it in.


“Techno.. Got possessed… and he attacked Tubbo?” Niki repeated. Fundy nodded. “Is he okay?”


Fundy nodded again. “Yep. Last I saw him, he was up and about like always. Although, he had some bandages on his face. But I think he’s fine.”


“And Dream was possessed too?” Jack said. Fundy nodded again. “Yes.”


“So, based off what Tubbo told me about Techno’s behavior when he got possessed, and what I saw from Dream when he got possessed, I’d say Ranboo probably got possessed by one.” Fundy stated.


“You’d be correct.” A new voice spoke. Well, it wasn’t a new one, It sounded like Jack, but when Niki and Fundy turned to him, he shook his head. “I didn’t say that!” He said.


Niki’s eyes widened. There was only one other person she knew of–well–two–who sounded like Jack. “Overseer?” She called, turning around, looking around the darkness for any sign of their red eyes and cloak.


And soon enough, red eyes blinked at her in the darkness, and she blinked, and there stood the overseer—shadowy entity with a red cloak and eyes.


“Hello, again, Niki. Greetings, Fundy and Jack.” The overseer greeted.


This is the overseer? Woah–He does sound like me! You were right about that Niki. Wait, how do you know our names?!” Jack said.


“Well, I oversee this realm. I know everyone who enters here.” They stated simply.


“What, are you watching us or something?” Fundy remarked. The overseer nodded, and the fox hybrid stared at them. “Creepy.”


The overseer chuckled at him. “It’s just my job, I can’t help it. Anyways.. You were right about your friend being possessed by a dreamon.”


Fundy’s ears perked up. “I knew it!”


“Ranboo’s possessed?” Niki repeated, concern evident in her voice. The overseer nodded.


“I might as well explain a bit about where you are.” The overseer began. They sighed. “This realm is the home of dreamons. Especially this area. Those strings,” They gestured to the green strings tied around the three’s wrists, “Are a sign of dreamons having been there. Probably the biggest clue you could find, that basically confirms a dreamon has been there. Maybe even multiple.”


“They are something that originates from this realm, and are created by dreamons after they possess people. Dreamons basically control people by putting their consciousness into a state of sleep, and controlling their bodies like a puppet–with these strings, but invisible–afterward, the strings are leftover. They are basically just to make sure the person doesn’t try to take back control of their body, and keeps their consciousness asleep–so that the dreamon can control their body instead.” The overseer paused.


Niki felt a chill run down her spine at the realization of what these strings were–but they were the only thing they could use to find their way back at the moment, so it was either this or they got lost.


“Although, I must mention, your enderman friend isn’t the only one here who is possessed.” The overseer continued.


Niki tilted her head, concerned. “What do you mean?”


“The other two you are looking for–they are as well. Possessed.”


~~~~~~~~~~


POV: Tubbo


Tommy and Tubbo were currently on the way out of the lab. After talking with Nova, they hadn’t learned anything else aside from Karl is the one survivor of the shapeshifters who were in the lab, and the confirmation of Exdee being alive.


Tubbo had known something was up with him, that he was hiding something, for a while–he hadn’t guessed he was a shapeshifter, but now he knew.


Now Tubbo’s main goal was figuring out what involvement Exdee had in all of this, as well as the dreamons, and where the missing were.


There was one other thing Nova had told them, though.


They had told them that two more spirits, aside from the shapeshifters, roamed these lands near the town of Essempii.


The two spirits Nova mentioned were the two coworkers of Exdee, mentioned in the files.


Kai Oracle, and Lavender Briar.


Nova said Lavender could sometimes be found in an area near the mountain the lab was built into, in a garden—but they didn’t know where Kai was, but had heard of him from Lavender.


Tubbo wanted to try to meet her there.


Soon, Tubbo and Tommy exited the lab, and Tubbo began to head around the side of the building, towards the mountain–and Tommy followed along.


Near the side, there was a lot less ruins–and up ahead Tubbo could see flowers growing through the rocks and slowly more and more appeared, a lush garden of color in a small area near such a creepy place.


“Woah. This is pretty. Didn’t think plants could grow around here.” Tommy remarked. Tubbo turned to stare at him. “The building is literally overgrown.”


“I meant flowers and stuff! Pretty things.” Tommy exclaimed.


“Mhm. So, when do you think she’ll show up?”


“How am I supposed to know?” Tommy retorted.


Tubbo shrugged. “Maybe we should just wait..?”


“Who are you looking for?” A new voice spoke.


The two whipped around to face the new person.


It was a lady, with lavender hair with a black hair clip in it, wearing a cyan cardigan and amethyst necklace–just like in the photo of her in the files–It was Lavender.


The only difference was she wasn’t wearing the lab coat, and she was slightly transparent, like the spirits.


“A woman!” Tommy exclaimed. Tubbo sent him a look. “Seriously? That’s your reaction?”


Lavender chuckled. Tubbo turned to her. “Are you.. Lavender? Lavender Briar?” Lavender smiled, and nodded. “Am I the one you’re looking for?”


Tubbo nodded back at her. “Yep! We wanted to ask you some things. I’m Tubbo, and this is-”


“I’m Tommy!” Tommy interrupted him, shouting proudly.


“Nice to meet you two. You probably already know me.. I’m Lavender.” She greeted. “So, what do you want to know?”


Tubbo paused. “Well. I wanted to ask about.. Your former coworkers. Exdee and Kai.”


“Oh.” Lavender froze. “How come?”


Tubbo explained the whole situation to her about how some people from their town were missing, the whole thing with Karl, and how they believed Exdee had some involvement in all of this.


“I’ll try to help however I can.” Lavender said. “Exdee.. All I can really say is he’s dangerous. From the legend you mentioned, yeah, that about sums him up.. Cruel, all of that. As for Kai, I can take you to him–he could probably tell you more, and I think he can help you.”


Tubbo perked up. “Really? Lead the way!”


Lavender began to lead them through the forest, and Tubbo and Tommy followed along as they headed through the woods.


Soon, the forest around them appeared to get darker. Maybe it was getting late, Tubbo’s thoughts reasoned.


“Is it getting dark already?” Tommy asked. Lavender shook her head. “That’s just the thing about this area.” She stopped. “I can’t go too much further, but Kai should be around here. Kai!” She called.


A few moments later, and a voice responded to her. “Lavender? Is that you?”


“Yes! It’s me!” Lavender responded.


Soon, a man appeared into the forest, transparent just like the ghost lady the duo was with—It was Kai Oracle–Looking the same as he did in the photo of the files–but the lab coat, like with Lavender, was also gone–replaced with a yellow-green, spring green color trench coat, with similar golden flower and leaf embroideries on the shoulders and ends of the sleeves.


“You’re back pretty soon–Oh? Who are they?” Kai tilted his head at Tommy and Tubbo, standing next to Lavender.


“This is Tommy and Tubbo!” Lavender introduced them before either could say a thing. She retold what they had told her about their situation, which them adding a few details here and there, and Kai nodded, listening.


“I think I have an idea.” Kai spoke.


Tubbo’s face brightened, and his ears and antennae shot up in excitement. “You do?”


Kai nodded. “I know how Exdee… ‘died’. And where too.” Kai began to head into the forest, and they followed him–But Tubbo stopped as Lavender did not follow. “Lavender?” He asked, and the others stopped.


“I can’t follow any further. Ghosts can’t go a certain distance from where we died.” She stated. Tubbo nodded in understanding. He and Tommy waved at her. “See you later!”


She waved as they left, following Kai further into the forest. The forest seemed to be growing darker and darker as they went.


“How come it’s so dark?” Tommy spoke suddenly. Kai turned his head, looking at him as he walked–well, all of the ghosts more so floated rather than walked. Tubbo hadn’t really noticed it until now, most of the time when standing they seemed to be touching the ground–but now that he noticed it, he really was just floating.


“That’s because we are nearing the dreamon’s domain.” Kai nonchalantly stated. Tubbo nearly choked. “I’m sorry- the what?”


Kai stopped. “We’re here.” He pointed to a large hole in the ground below them. It was completely pitch black. Okay, Almost completely pitch black, but it looked endlessly deep, eventually becoming too dark to see down there anymore. “What the fuck is that.” Tommy asked. Kai turned to him. “This is the entrance to the dreamon’s realm–it doesn’t have an official name. It’s the reason why everything around here is so dark.”


“Why’d you bring us here..?” Tubbo asked, trying to stay calm, meanwhile, his mind was racing. Dreamons!? Dreamons were the ones who had ambushed them. They possessed Techno and Dream, and most likely had something to do with the disappearances. Maybe also possessed Ranboo too. Could this be where they had all gone? What’s in there even? Is it safe? Are they okay!?


“Lavender said dreamons had ambushed your search party. That you thought they had some relation to the disappearances, but you couldn’t tell how.” Kai stated calmly. He looked down, seemingly unfazed by how deep it looked—which made sense, he was already dead. He couldn’t fall down and die, unlike him and Tommy. Prime, the man was a ghost, he was literally floating!


Kai paused for a moment, and continued on. “This was where both me and Exdee died. I fled in this direction and found this area. I told the escapees to run and hide in the forest, find somewhere safe and stick together–and they did so. I had Exdee follow me here, and then I shoved him off the cliff–but he grabbed my hand before he fell, and so I fell in too–all I know was that something happened, we both died, but something brought Exdee back, while I was left as a ghost, back up here. I can only assume… the dreamons did something.”


“So…. the dreamons are.. Working with Exdee?” Tubbo suggested. Kai shrugged. “Perhaps, I’m not sure myself.” Tubbo nodded, and turned to Tommy, who was silent the whole time, for some reason.


“We should tell the others–about all of this. The dreamons, Exdee, Karl– and this.” Tubbo stated. Tommy nodded. “Maybe Phil and someone could go down and take a look around? Since, Phil can, fly and stuff.” Tommy suggested. Tubbo nodded, smiling. “Good idea!”


~~~~~~~~~~


It took them awhile to get back to town, the sun was already going down at that point---and then even longer to wait for everyone out searching to come back.


Of course, first Tommy and Tubbo had to wait for the rest of their group, in order to head back. So they waited at their meetup spot. Soon, the other pairs of people searching arrived, and they headed back. The other group took a bit to return, and Tubbo stated they needed to have a meeting–that they had found important info.


After a bit of gathering around everyone and the others who were not out searching, they had all gathered in L’manberg.


Tubbo cleared his throat, catching everyones attention, standing near where the group leaders were at, and began to speak, telling them about all they had learned.


The dreamons, the domain of them, Exdee, Karl.


Many horrified expressions covered the faces of the crowd after the reveal of Karl being the surviving shapeshifter, and the fact that Exdee was alive, and everyone who had gone missing were supposedly in the dreamon place.


Safe to say, everyone was worried for their missing friends.


They began to discuss the best plan of action–and they all agreed to send some people down there to scout it out.


Phil was going to go down, since he could fly–he was one of the few people here who could fly, aside from Hannah, a fairy, who volunteered to come down alongside them. As for who else to come, Tubbo volunteered immediately–being able to convince them to let him come after a bit, thanks to his dreamon knowledge, and they wouldn’t let Dream go instead because he had been possessed before, and they didn’t want to take any chances.


Maybe also they let Tubbo go because of him being a shulker, and able to store items with him easily without needing a bag, something that could weigh him down and slow Phil and Hannah down if they needed to fly back up.


And so the decision was made; Phil, Hannah and Tubbo would go down, and the others would wait at the top. They would use a rope, so they could pull Tubbo out if Hannah or Phil couldn’t fly him out, and also to help lower him down. They had agreed a time to return during.


Now, they just waited and prepared.


~~~~~~~~~~


A few days later, and the full search party, for once, not split up, was ready.


They headed out into the woods, to the lab, and Tubbo and Tommy then lead them through the forest to the pit–Kai appeared along the way, greeting them and showing them the way just so they didn’t get lost—Though Tubbo remembered the way anyways. Well enough, he’d say.


Soon, they reached the pit–that’s what they were calling it for now. They didn’t know its name.


A rope was tied around Tubbo’s waist, and Phil flew down ahead–Hannah sticking with Tubbo incase something were to happen to the rope–and soon Tubbo was being lowered down. They didn’t know if it was a long enough rope, but they had a signal for if it wasn’t long enough–three tugs on the rope, while two was for if they were being attacked, or something happened and he needed to be pulled out.


Soon, the walls around him faded into darkness, and all Tubbo could see was himself and Hannah, the fairy floating alongside him.


As the walls around him faded to black, Tubbo felt a weird feeling, like.. A jolt. As if he were passing through something. He couldn’t find the words to describe it, it was a very foreign and unfamiliar feeling to him.


“Did you feel that?” He asked outloud. Hannah nodded. “That sort of shock thing? Yeah–that was so strange.”


“It’s.. so dark. But.. weirdly dark. Like, I can see myself perfectly as if I’m in the light, but the rooms… pitch black?” Hannah stated, a confused look on her face. Tubbo nodded. “It is weird. I’ve never seen anything like this.” He reached a hand out, trying to find a wall, but his hand only touched empty air. “Are you able to find a wall?” He asked her. Hannah flew over a little ways, and reached a hand out. “Yeah, there’s a wall here.”


“Okay–good.” Tubbo let out a sigh of relief. “For a moment I thought I was being lowered into the abyss or something.”


“It might as well be the abyss, with how dark it is.” She remarked. Tubbo chuckled.


Tubbo’s ears twitched as he heard the sounds of wing beats, a different kind of wing beats, from the sound of Hannah’s fairy wings–It was like bird wings–Phil.


Soon enough, the blonde man shot up from the void and was now hovering alongside them as they went lower and lower. “I went a little farther down, I don’t think the rope will reach down all the way.” He stated. “There’s.. Also a bunch of.. Weird green strings. Everywhere. Like a spider web.”


“Green strings?” Tubbo echoed. Hannah tilted her head in curiosity. Phil nodded. “They were.. Sort of glowing.” He said.


“I think I’ve seen those before.” Tubbo mentioned. The other two looked at him. “In Exdee’s office–there were a bunch of green strings hanging from the ceiling. I don’t know what it was about–but if it’s true Exdee has some relation to the dreamons, maybe even working with them, then I guess that could explain it.” He stated. The other winged two nodded.


They continued like that for what must be at least a few hours, lowering slowly, still not reaching the bottom, the three of them chatting. He could swear his legs were starting to go numb.


Tubbo then noticed green web-like strings starting to appear on the surrounding non-even-visible void walls around him. He reached out to touch one, failing to reach–the walls still too far away. Phil noticed, and flew over and pulled one off the wall, handing it to him. Tubbo mumbled a thanks and began to examine the strange strings once again.


They continued like that for a bit long, until they just stopped going down. They had a pretty long rope, having to take several ones and tie them together to make it be so long, and it looked like it had run out. Tubbo reached up and grabbed the rope, tugging on it three times. Phil and Hannah flew near him, ready to catch him as Tubbo untied the rope. Soon, it slipped off of him and he felt himself falling.


Phil reached forward quickly, grabbing him in his arms. “Alright, since we don’t have the rope anymore, I think we might be able to go down a bit faster.” Hannah stated. Tubbo’s eyes sparkled with excitement. “Yes! Dive down super fast!”


“I can’t fly down too fast. We can’t really see a thing in here, I don’t want to crash into the floor. Hannah, can you go ahead?” Phil asked, turning to the fairy. She nodded, diving down into the void below them. “Alright, get ready Tubbo, hold on tight!” The crow avian told the shulker, spreading his wings and flipping upside down, pulling his black wings that nearly matched the walls in as he went into a dive.


Tubbo could feel the wind hitting his face as they went down at a quick speed. After perhaps a few minutes, he heard Hannah shout, her voice nearly muffled by how fast they were going, her voice whipping past them in the wind; “I found the floor!” She yelled.


Phil flipped back up, spreading out his wings and slowing down, all of the momentum nearly making Tubbo fly out of the avian’s arms, but Phil held on tightly. Phil slowly hovered down, hitting the black void where Hannah was standing, and set Tubbo down, who stumbled a bit, not having stood for hours.


“That was awesome!” Tubbo yelled, and Phil chuckled. “But at the same time, I have never been so glad to feel solid ground beneath my feet.” Tubbo stated, and promptly faceplanted onto the ground, and a few moments later, lifted his head up. “Okay, I’m good.” He said, and began to stand up.


Tubbo looked around the room–it was just like the way down, except he wasn’t up in midair. A void surrounded him, completely pitch black, the only things visible were the three people stood in the room, and the green strings going from wall to wall like overgrown vines.


“It doesn’t seem much different from the what down.” Tubbo stated. Hannah nodded, agreeing. However, Phil was staring pretty intensely at the strings on the walls. “Phil? Did you notice something?” Tubbo asked. “Look.” Phil simply stated, and Tubbo glanced over to where the avian was staring.


It took him a moment to notice but--


There was more green on one of the walls beyond the strings, almost covering it up. This green was darker, but still bright enough to be noticed if you looked closely. The marking looked like some sort of symbols, or writing, or maybe drawings.


Tubbo cautiously stepped closer, and closer, until he reached the wall. He reached up and grabbed onto the strings, pulling them down, and away from the darker green symbols.


It was like a mural. Like those old cave drawings in history classes.


He couldn’t read the symbols, but he could try to figure out the drawing. The other two, Hannah and Phil, walked over to him and stared at it too.


At the top, there appeared to be a cloaked figure, with some sort of halo around their head, and two eyes staring at him, the pupils in the shape of X’ s, alongside a smiling face. With the halo, Tubbo assumed this guy must be perhaps a god or something, with the halo. Now that he looked closer, they also appeared to have multiple sets of arms…


Below that drawing, was a drawing of a crowd of creatures below the supposed god. Some of them appeared more humanoid, wearing masks or veils or hoods or anything to conceal their face, while others appeared more animal like, four legs, but all seemed to have matching eyes, fully colored in. More eyes were around the supposed god, but were just floating, watching.


Tubbo pointed to the figure at the top, with the eyes surrounding them. “I think this could mean this person could be a god? With the halo. This looks kind of like those cave drawings in history classes–drawings of history.” Tubbo stated. Phil and Hannah both agreed. “Maybe the ones below are their followers?” Hannah suggested. “They looked like the ones who ambushed us–they must be dreamons.” Phil added. They all agreed.


So the dreamons had their own god.


“We should look around, see if theres anything else like this.” Phil stated. The other two nodded, and spread out around the room, looking for any more drawings hidden under bright green strings.


A few minutes later, Hannah whipped around, shouting to the other two. “I found something!” She stated. Phil and Tubbo came over as Hannah pulled away the green strings obstructing the view of the drawing.


This time, there appeared to be a person–a human, sleeping peacefully. While above, multiple sets of eyes watched. And further above that, was an image, where the same person was walking around in a field, when eyes stare at them from the sky, and an expression of horror is beginning to appear on their face, frozen in the image.


“This top image–could this represent some sort of dream?” Phil suggested. Tubbo snapped his fingers suddenly as an idea struck him, nodding. “That’s it–these are dreamons! When they possess people, they make their consciousness dream! That’s what must be happening to this person. Something like that, or the dreamons are just messing with their dream.” He stated. Phil and Hannah both made an ‘o’ shape with their lips, nodding in understanding.


Afterward, they went to look around again, and Phil found one. 


This one had an image at the top of a lush forest, where bars were blocking escape, or entry, from a large hole in the ground, with a lock on it–and below, the eyes stared up, the figures and creatures crowding around the god from before, who stared up, now frowning, with an expression of anger. Back up above, in the forest, humans and other hybrids and creatures were roaming around peacefully and happily in the sun.


“It looks like they–the dreamons–were trapped down here.” Hannah observed.


“You are correct, little fairy.” A voice spoke from the darkness. The three of them turned around, Phil and Hannah each moving there hands so they could pull out there weapons in an instant, but not doing so, not wanting to provoke someone if they weren’t a threat. Tubbo prepared himself to take something from his shulker box.


Then he noticed how much the voice sounded like Jack.


Just a bit different. Maybe a bit echoy.


“Jack?” Tubbo called.


“I am not your friend Jack.” The voice returned. A cloaked figure, matching the ones from the ambush, minus the cloak being a little bit different and a pale, light blue-ish color, appeared from the shadows.


“Who are you?” Phil asked, wariness clear in his voice and eyes narrowed.


“I am one of the overseers of this realm.” The entity calmly spoke.


“What you have said about the legend these drawings depict is true.” The overseer continued. “We have our own god–named Lucid. With them leading us, humans feared us–until humans and hybrids discovered a way to trap us all in this realm.


That was–until a human fell down here.


He died from the fall, the drop being too far for any mere mortal to survive, but his ghost lingered around. Our god, Lucid, soon met him–and Exdee made a deal with him.


In exchange for being brought back to life and kept alive, given immortality, Exdee would help free the dreamons from this wretched place. Lucid agreed, and Exdee kept to his word–and now we are able to leave in bigger numbers than before, but it is still difficult, and only so many can leave at once.


Lucid has allowed Exdee to do what he likes here–messing with mortals and whatnot. As long as he keeps his end of the bargain. And as a cost for being brought back to life, Exdee became Lucid’s vessel–they are now the same. Two in one body, and thanks to Lucid doing this, Exdee’s mortal body has survived all this time. Grown stronger as well.”


The three of them stared at the overseer, taking in the information.


So Exdee was working with the dreamons–with Lucid. And Exdee is the one behind all of the disappearances. The part about messing with mortals practically confirms it.


It made much more sense now–the strings in Exdee’s office, why dreamon’s ambushed them, why dreamons were even involved in this…


The overseer then blinked, mumbling something like, “I think I’ve said too much,” and turned and began to leave, without even saying goodbye.


Tubbo opened his mouth to speak. “Wait! Don’t just leave after dumping that much information on us and saying practically nothing else!” He shouted, but the overseer was already gone.


Tubbo stared after them, and turned to the others, who were still standing with widened eyes.


It had probably been a while now. They should head back up.


~~~~~~~~~~~


POV: Karl


Karl and Quackity walked through the tunnels, searching for their missing friends.


Karl had been on edge ever since he had arrived in this place.


He had wanted to look for something in the lab–not really thinking much, and just doing it.


And then he had seen the overseer.


“Oh, hello, Little moth.”


The familiar phrase brought back unwanted memories, and he had fled, only to be caught, and wake up here, with the ones who had been missing.


And he had soon realized, he had ended up just like them.


He had been wary ever since Tommy and Tubbo first proposed the idea of Exdee being the one behind this.


Karl never wanted to see him again.


And if they were right, then he had just landed right in his hands.


Which wouldn’t be a good thing for him. He could only hope Exdee wouldn’t recognize him in his human form, if he ever were to see him.


Well, it wouldn’t be good for any of them.


He hoped the other three didn’t see him as they searched.


He hoped none of them saw him.


He really hoped Exdee wasn’t the one behind this.


Maybe he wanted to convince himself he was gone, even though the evidence was practically right in front of him.


He just didn’t want to believe it.


Quackity had been worried about him ever since he had first gotten here.


Upon first arriving, he had panicked, especially with those memories surfacing up again upon hearing the phrase, and the idea that he might see him again–


He probably shouldn’t think about it. He didn’t want to panic again. Quackity was already worried enough for him.


Sapnap must be worried sick for both of them.


He had no doubt the blazeborn was restlessly searching for his two lovers. He could only hope someone was able to get him to calm down and rest every once in a while.


He let out a sigh, and noticed Quackity glancing at him, a bit of worry in the avian’s eyes.


“Are you alright?” Quackity asked him. Karl nodded. “Yeah, just.. Thinking.. About Sapnap.”


Quackity nodded. “Yeah. He’s probably super worried about us.” he responded.


Quackity had comforted him when he first got here and had panicked, and had not pressed him about it, though he could tell the avian was curious and holding back from asking questions.


He was happy about that, as he really would rather not talk about what had made him panic.


Because it would inevitably lead to talking about those memories he did not want to think about.


They continued walking, chatting about some things, wondering what the others who were searching might be doing, both the ones down here with them and the ones back in Essempii.


They continued this until they saw the room up ahead begin to fade into what appeared to be a void.


“Oh–I think I remember Niki talking about this.” Quackity stated. “Some abyss-like place with green strings. She said we should use the strings to find our way back out, cause we can’t really see any walls or anything in there.” He said. Karl nodded, and they did just that–grabbing the longest string they could find, tying it to a stalagmite like Niki had said to, leaving their handcrafted lanterns behind, and heading into the darkness.


Karl wasn’t very used to being in such a dark place.


Of course, there was nighttime, but not like this. He could usually see some things in the night, while this was just so.. Strange. It was pitch black, but he could see himself clear as day. And the strings.. Even stranger.


He was more used to something like this, but with the black being replaced with bright teals, purples and pinks as he travelled between timelines–but even then he had not done that in awhile, as he was very satisfied with the current timeline, and perhaps a bit scared to end up in another timeline like the last one.


The one with Exdee.


Of course, he had been through other situations while travelling, that had not been great, but none had been as bad as that timeline.


One timeline, he had been at a party, and he had watched everyone die, and even died himself.


Another, he had searched some ruins with three others, and watched them all die, and died himself.


A few other travels had been much nicer, but some didn’t end as great.


But none had been as bad as that one had been.


He hated thinking about it.


He had also been in his human form for a long time–his usual form being covered in the same bright colors as his hoodie, and for some reason, his human form could not see certain colors as well.


He had never been out of his original form for so long, and every once in a while he had to change back, as he could not stay in one form forever–but he could for a very long time.


He was surprised nobody had found out yet.


“Oh? What do we have here?” A voice spoke from behind them. Karl froze. Quackity turned around.


“A little bird.. And..”


Karl recognized that voice.


Flashes of a man with white and brown and darker brown hair flashed through his mind, a lab coat, a laboratory, and so much more, flashed through his mind–the sound of laughter echoing around a room.


“A little moth.”


“Karl? Karl? Are you alright?” Quackity asked worriedly, shaking his shoulder. Karl blinked, and looked up at him. He nodded. “Y-yeah– I’m. Fine.” he stammered, trying to shake off the memories.


He turned to the man who he immediately recognized.

It was the same man in the memories that had flashed through his mind.


But black corrupted half of his face, and a fresh green streak was in his hair, and his outfit was a bit different–but it was still, undeniably, him. His voice didn’t sound different at all.


He shuddered at the sight of him, eyes still wide.


Quackity seemed to notice this, and tensed, knowing to be cautious of him if he seemed to freak Karl out that much.


“Who the fuck are you?” Quackity asked. Exdee simply tilted his head, still smiling tauntingly.


“You don’t know me?” Exdee asked. The tone of his voice would’ve sounded almost innocent, if Karl didn’t know better.


“Stop playing dumb and answer the fucking question.” Quackity retorted.


Exdee laughed. A familiar laugh. The sound of laughter echoing around a room. No, a cell. A prison. “Alright, alright. Feisty one, aren’t you?”


“You can call me.. Exdee.” The man smiled at the two.


Quackity’s eyes widened slightly at that, realizing just who this is, but then went back to his previous expression, a scowl.


You’re the one behind all of this.” He hissed.


“Mhm.” Exdee nodded. Still smiling. He looked between the two, eyes looking them up and down, studying them.


“Tell us how the fuck to get out of here. Right. Now.” Quackity threatened, pulling out an axe and jabbing it toward him threateningly. Exdee threw his arms up. “Woah, now now, calm down. We wouldn’t want anyone to get hurt, now would we?” He smiled at them cruelly.


“Yeah. Wouldn’t want anyone to get hurt. Anyone, minus you.” Quackity shot back. Exdee laughed. Quackity seemed confused about why he was laughing in the position he was in, but Karl knew what he was like. Nothing fazed him. Quackity couldn’t scare him by threatening him.


Besides, if the legend was true, he was immortal.


That idea seemed to make him even more scared. Though, he was being as calm as possible and stopping himself from listening to his brain that was screaming at him to get Quackity and get the hell away from here immediately.


“I like you. You’re funny.” Exdee simply stated. Both Karl and Quackity narrowed their eyes at him, earning another chuckle from Exdee. “Wow, you both really don’t like me.” He turned to Karl. “Especially you. I know you.” He was still smiling. Karl froze as he stared at the man, and the man stared back.


Karl stayed frozen in place, staring at him, with him staring back, until Exdee finally took his gaze away and let out a sigh. “Well, I wish I could stay and chat, but I got things to do. I guess I’ll see you around, Little bird. Little moth.” He smirked.


Karl blinked, and he was gone.


Quackity stared at where the man had previously been.


“What the fuck was that.”



Notes:

poor karl-- although i do not regret any of it. man is just completely terrified of Exdee in this fic

Ngl i have no clue how to write XD in terms of like. What he’s like in the dsmp. So this XD might be fairly different… but I think I did fine eitherway. And I swear i sat there for like half an hour trying to figure out how to make Lavender describe Exdee.

I also have never had a crush before or been in love so I have no clue how to write it when it comes to writing Karlnapity’s relationship in this fic. Sorry

I had already planned how dreamons work in this au but i needed some way to incorporate the strings and so. That whole thing with the puppets happened and i think its cool

So! We have two chapters left after this one for my currently planned chapters–all other chapters I only have a rough plan for. I might take a bit of a break, so we’ll have to see what happens–I will also be busy soon for about a week or more, but I’ll probably still be able to get one or two chapters out like the last few times I was busy. (note: most of this was written days prior, so I will be busy by the time I am posting this chapter! And I may very well take a break before writing the next chapter.)

Chapter 20: Chapter 19 - Travail

Summary:

A tale is told.

Notes:

Helloo everyonee!! I have returned, and with a new chapter too! Sorry this took so long to get out, I've been super busy–this chapter specifically took extra long because of what it's about, as its a bit out of my comfort zone–specifically to post it cause of the darker contents of the story, not much to write it, although thats also part of it with me not really knowing totally how to write some parts of this.

To be honest, one of the main reasons I almost didn't end up writing this story is because of the darker parts of it, which is why this chapter was so hard to write, as it touches on that stuff some more–and I'm always worried about what people might think, so any kudos or comments you leave or if you are subscribed to the series, all of that means a lot to me–because it tells me people enjoy this story, people aside from me, and I mostly wrote this to fit my own tastes. So, thank you, everyone, if you have read this far. I really appreciate your support!

also random little note: for any parts about anything even relating to karlnapity and romance in general. I have absolutely no clue how to write that sort of feeling because I’ve never been in love and I’m fairly certain I’m aroace soo I’ll try my best.

Some warnings for this chapter: Panic attack, mentions of death/character death, implied violence, implied human experimentation, implied/referenced torture, implied racism (i believe that’s what it is? I’m gonna be 100% honest i have no clue if it counts for what that's about, so sorry if I got it wrong!). Please note I have no idea if i'm writing all of this correctly, (mainly the first warning mentioned, as all I really know about them are what I’ve read in other fics and what I’ve learned from google. honestly, just because of being unsure im writing it correctly i rewrote that scene with it like about 3 times before keeping the third draft as the final version, and it was pretty inspired by a scene i read a few days ago in a fic ive been reading recently, if you've ever heard of 'This is not an act of spite', thats the fic i'm talking about) honestly, just in general this chapter gets dark--but if you've read this far, you should know this story gets dark. But either way, I hope you enjoy this chapter! (also, it may be a little bit unedited, as i wrote a good bit of this in a day, and only looked over and edited around half of it-- i just really wanted to be done and post it so yeahh)

Edit: heys guys so I've managed to break Google docs on mobile. The enigma Google doc is now about 140 pages long and my Google docs app on my phone just gave up and isn't loading the latest pages. It's only showing like half of this chapter-- and I really wanted to work on the next chapter today so let's hope I get it working ehiehwjshdbskej

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

POV: Karl

 

"What the fuck was that." Quackity said, staring at where Exdee was previously standing.



Karl was only just registering what had just happened. And as he did so, his heart began to pound in his ears. He didn’t notice it much, too focused on the echoing, cruel, laughter he swore he could still hear. But he didn’t see the one laughing.


Exdee was alive.
He knew where he was.
He knows where Quackity is. Probably Sapnap too. Everyone.
He’s still alive.


This timeline is no longer safe–he needed to leave. He needed to escape. Needed to leave. But he couldn’t abandon all of the others.. There was no way he could take them all with him. Would they even be willing to leave? Some of them would probably rather stay and fight then flee.


These thoughts crowded his mind, a storm of terrified thoughts worrying about everything that could happen with this.


It felt like he was drowning. Maybe suffocating. He couldn’t tell what was happening, but his heartbeat still pounded in his ears and he could still hear the laughing could still hear it all. The sounds of the lab. The screams. He put his trembling hands over his ears in an attempt to block out the sound, but it did nothing.


He blinked at his surroundings, hardly acknowledging them. It was a clean, white, room. Mostly empty. He knew that place. He couldn’t be there again. He could see it all so vividly. No no no–


His vision was slightly blurry. The walls around him were caught between a dark abyss and the white walls of that horrid place.


There was a hand that touched his shoulder, and he flinched, his mind immediately thinking of him, until he was able to notice how gentle the touch was. Diana?


He blinked, trying to make out the blurry figure in front of him. It didn’t sound like Diana. Nor Nova. Tri and Sable probably wouldn’t have been as gentle as this usually–-but the voice still felt familiar. There was a voice speaking to him rapidly, with worry clear in their voice, that was slowly breaking through Karl’s loud thoughts.


“Karl! Breath!” The person said. He recognized the voice, recognized the golden, sunset wings, the avian infront of him. “Please, breath–you’re alright, he’s gone–you’re not–you’re not back in that place.”


Karl stared at the avian, how did he know how did he know about that– his thoughts quieted down, maybe just a little. Quackity took a deep breath, and then exhaled, and looked at him. Oh–he wants me to do it too.


He inhaled, and exhaled, slowly, though still trying to catch his breath, although it probably wasn’t helping being in a cave–or whatever this place was—but after a long, long moment, his heartbeat slowed down to a more normal pace and his thoughts quieted down, and he could more clearly make out the details of his lover who was sitting in front of him, watching him in worry.


And then when Karl’s breathing had finally calmed, the avian reached forward with open arms, and pulled him into a warm hug, spreading out his wings around him, with the feathers puffed up protectively.


When he finally pulled away, Quackity looked at him. "Are you alright?" He asked him, concern written all over his face.

 

"Y- yeah.." Karl stammered, his voice cracking slightly. "I'm–..Fine. I just.. Got a bit scared.." He managed to mumble. Quackity gave him a look, though worry was still glimmering in his eyes. "Karl, you just had a panic attack. That's more than just 'a bit scared'. You’re also crying." He said, wiping a few tears off of his cheeks. Karl only then noticed the trail of tears running down his cheeks. He sniffed a bit, wiping them away.

 

Quackity's expression then shifted back into the concerned one, but along with a caring smile. "Karl, if you need someone to talk to, I'm right here, okay? You can tell me anything."

 

Karl watched the avian, thinking. Maybe. Maybe he wanted to tell him. Maybe just a little bit.


He paused as he saw a knowing look in Quackity’s eyes, and he remembered how Quackity had seemed to know something about Exdee–and him–earlier.


Quackity caught on from his expression, and opened his mouth to explain.

“When you were sleeping earlier—we were discussing what Exdee had said to Niki. About one of us being a survivor from the legend. A time traveler, and shapeshifter. We were thinking it was you—but since you were asleep we couldn’t ask. And then everything happened with Ranboo, George and Foolish disappearing…” he stated. Karl stared at him with wide eyes. They had been able to guess it was him that easily..? Maybe he hadn’t been keeping it a secret that well..

 

Karl finally let out a long sigh, and Quackity looked at him. “You’re theory is correct..” he started, and the avian’s eyes widened slightly, a sad look in them. “Yea—uhm.. I.. am. Actually. A shapeshifter. I fled to this timeline because it seemed safe. And it was… until.. everything..” he murmured, voice small.

 

He closed his eyes, and allowed his instincts as a shapeshifter that had been longing to shift to his original form since he had been put down here to do as they wanted, feeling his body change shape, and while the feeling may feel extremely foreign and strange to any others, it was all but normal for one of his kind—the feeling of shape shifting.


His ears, now longer, and in two pairs, two moth-wing-like shaped ears on each side, twitched, as he blinked golden eyes at the avian who stared up at the shapeshifter in awe–who was now much taller than he was previously, and from his view, the avian looked even shorter than before.

 

Karl looked far different in this form—for one, his skin and hair were both the same shade of pink, or fuchsia, and his eyes were entirely a golden yellow—instead of the white sclera and colored iris like human eyes have. 

 

The only way to tell where he was looking was from a spiral-shaped pupil that was the only thing inside his golden eyes—while his human eyes, inside the golden iris was the darker pupil, and a spiral within it—harder to see than in this form, where it was almost impossible not to notice. 

 

Though, his skin wasn't entirely pink, it was different colors here and there, like the hoodie he always wore, different limbs being different colors.


The main similarities were in the colors matching his hoodie, the spiral symbols that he always wore on his hoodie, and the hairstyle and general facial features generally being the same, aside from his eyes being much different, they were still the same shape.

 

“Woah.. you look.” Quackity paused, tilting his head, looking him up and down. “Different. Not in a bad way—you look nice!” He said rapidly. Karl chuckled lightly.

 

“Thank you.” He said. And Quackity nodded, grinning. “Also, how come you’re so much taller now?!” The avian said, with an irritated expression. Karl just laughed. Quackity seemed even shorter now.


But then Quackity’s expression then shifted once he had stopped laughing, a more serious look on his face. “Though, knowing that you are.. someone who lived through all of that..stuff.. with Exdee.. I can understand why you’ve been so terrified the whole time here. I mean, I’d probably be too.” He said. Karl nodded quietly. “Yeah, that is why.. for a while I tried to deny that he was alive and behind all of this, but well.. we can see how that went.” He looked away, glancing at the abyss-like cave they were currently sitting in. 

 

Quackity put a hand on his shoulder, sending him a reassuring smile. “Don’t worry, we’ll find a way out, get us all outta here, and then kick Exdee’s ass.” He grinned. Karl smiled. 

 

“Though uh..” Quackity turned his head, looking down to the green strings, and to where they lead, the way out. Back to the others. “We should probably start heading back. We don’t want to worry any of the others, with a few of us already being gone.” Karl nodded. “If… you wouldn’t mind.. Can I talk to you a bit more on the way back?” He asked. Quackity gave him a look that said, ‘Is that even a question’? “Of course you can!” He said. “You don’t even have to ask, you can tell me anything, alright? Whatever’s bothering you, I’ll do my best to help.” He said confidently, grinning, his golden, sunrise-colored wings spreading out behind him. 

 

Karl smiled, glad he was here—even if the situation wasn’t the best. Well, he wasn’t really happy that Quackity had to be stuck here, but.. things were at least much nicer with his company. He didn’t know how well he would’ve handled it if he had been alone here. Especially with Exdee.. he shuddered, thinking of the possibilities, and Quackity sent him a worried glance as they began walking back through the void cave.

 

As they stepped further and further, heading back to the base camp, Karl began to speak to the golden-winged avian walking beside him—the one who had kept him company and comforted him this whole time, something he was grateful for—he told a tale, another side of a story, of a legend the avian had been told before—a legend everyone both here in the caves and searching up above by now knew..

 

~~~~~~~~~

 

It began like any other normal day of traveling.

 

Karl had been resting back in the Rift, a place unaffected by time, but also affected, in an odd way—the Rift, a rift in time and space, and the home of his people—They went by many names, usually never settling on just one, but from what he’s heard, they generally refer to themselves as “Travailers”.


The skies in the Rift were usually starry, or like cracked glass spreading across the sky, and it was beautiful—the environment and buildings colorful, and odd yet wonderful.

 

Despite all his journeys through different times, and occasionally other dimensions as well, he’d never seen another place like the Rift.


He’d seen plenty of incredible dimensions and civilizations during his travels, but the Rift was different.


It was a world where the architecture was extremely inconsistent, with different styles of buildings everywhere, many of the buildings inspired by different things other Travailers had seen during their travels.


But in general, the majority of the buildings were most similar to end cities He hadn’t been in that dimension for long, but long enough to see one of its cities, before accidentally looking at an enderman and having to flee back to the Rift.


Although they didn’t have floating ships like the end, But in general gravity did not have much effect on the buildings. It affected the ones who lived there, and long ago, some Travailers had worked together to make it like that, using their time powers to essentially freeze some islands and buildings in place, so that they couldn’t move or fall or collapse or anything, making them pretty difficult to destroy without a Travailer’s help, as well as the creation of several floating islands in the skies.


Wherever there wasn’t the city where most Travailers resided, there were large fields, and plant life. There weren't really trees, or forests, in The Rift, but there were plants. A lot of them were colored with purples, magentas and deep blues, with some brighter pinks and teal, and other colors here and there.


The grass was an indigo color, a dark mix between purple and blue, but here and there it was more of a purple color. It reminded him of the night skies in the overworld. The sky did as well, but while in the overworld the night was more black with white speckles, the sky looked like you were in space, with different constellations, stars, planets, galaxies, and all other sorts of things to see.

He had awoken there in The Rift that morning, his own home being near the outskirts of the city, by one of the only hills in the small world, and he hurried into and through the city with buildings both on the ground and in the sky, or even, seemingly suspended from the cracked glass-like sky itself, and the general architecture of the different buildings was strange compared to other places, but he was used to it. It certainly gave the whole realm a mystical, maybe even magical feeling.

 

He trailed through the small crowds of other shapeshifters and travelers alike, wandering through the streets in the morning, or what was considered morning for their realm, and soon reached a large gate— The Gate.

 

The Gate was.. well.. a gateway. It helped the Travailers travel between their home, and other timelines and sometimes even dimensions. While they could travel by themselves, the gateway just helped them out more—and so did the realm where they actually did travel to different timelines and dimensions, or as they called them, paths.

 

He, himself, was mostly just a timeline hopper—he could travel between dimensions, but didn’t do it often, only when he wanted to mix it up a little from the timelines of the same three worlds he crossed between all the time.

 

The Gateway was open, and inside, a vast abyss with stars shining above, with a long, winding, white path through the starry void, spiraling off into crossroads and various other trails—easy to get lost in if you didn’t know your way. Karl had traveled through this realm many times, and knew the way around quite easily—this place, was generally called the Crossing—yeah, they didn’t have the greatest names for everywhere. He had no idea who had come up with the names, but they had never bothered changing them.

 

He stepped onto the seemingly floating platform suspended in the air, like it wasn’t floating in an abyss, which, as far as he knew, would probably have freaked many other species out, but it did not bother him or his people, they all followed these roads, and knew it’d never collapse. He walked along the familiar path, letting himself follow the trail wherever it takes him too—which is where he’d end up. That was how they did things. Occasionally, they had to use their own abilities to see where they were going and, maybe even go to a different dimension rather than timeline.


But the Crossing made it pretty rare for them to have to do that, only when they had to return, it would reach out to them and pull them back, leading them back to the Rift. The Crossing was a realm that had been created by some ancient Travailers, who had worked hard to create the place, with some unknown help, and the place seemed almost alive, with how it guided them all to their destinations, and back. He had no idea how they had done it, or how it worked.


But he knew one way it worked.


He’d heard some old stories of Travailers who had somehow lost their way from the path, and been disconnected from the Crossing–leading to most of them never finding their ways back to The Rift. Disconnected, as in, the Crossing was unable to find them, reach out to them, and bring them back to The Rift.


They weren’t just stories though, he knew that much. They all knew they were true, as it was still happening–even if it was extremely rare, and had not happened in a long time.

 

He was distracted by his thoughts, as he found the trail coming to an end, and up ahead he saw a bright light, the entrance to the timeline he’d be visiting today. Well, it was now or never. He hoped this timeline would be a good one.

 

He closed his eyes, and stepped through, into the light.

He reopened his eyes to spiral particles fleeing away from his eyesight as he took in his surroundings.

 

He was in an alley, and far up ahead, a busy town.

 

He looked up, the sky was blue overhead with white clouds. A few green leafed trees sprouted from grass in between the trails around the town. He recognized the overworld immediately.

 

He scanned the crowd. They all looked human. And so he reached up and pulled his hood over his head, and covered his face with a square mask that matched his hair, to hide his features–
He could of course shapeshift to hide his identity, which he did as well, but it was just a safety precaution. To hide his identity.


Just in case he had entered a timeline where other beings aside from humans weren't very welcome–he'd been in one before, and it wasn't the greatest practically being kicked out of a timeline.


Though, this timeline seemed fairly modern, not very close to the present timeline, but far enough for several advancements. This was definitely around the times when hybrids and other beings from other dimensions, like the Nether, had begun to venture into the overworld. Though he didn’t see any.

 

He stepped out of the shadowy alley way, and into the small crowd. Most people didn't even spare him a glance, hurrying past him to somewhere–but one or two people gave him odd looks as he explored.

 

So far, this place seemed fairly normal.

 

There was a large building up ahead, mostly made out of concrete and bricks, and was probably the largest structure around. There were people moving in and out of it, and it seemed like a pretty important place.

 

"You're not from around here, I'm guessing, from how you're looking at the lab." A voice spoke. Karl turned around, seeing a man with almost completely white hair, pulled back into a mullet, but his bangs were different shades of brown. 

 

He wore a long white lab coat. He also was wearing a pair of shades that were low on his nose, just enough to be able to see his dark green eyes. He stared at the shapeshifter, eyes narrowed and calculating. Something about him put him on edge.

 

"Yeah, I'm not, I just got here. What's that building?" Karl said, gesturing to the large structure. The man turned to it and smiled. "That's one of the town's most important structures." He said. "Inbetween Labs. I'm actually the owner of it." 

 

Karl's eyes widened slightly. "Oh, so you run that place?" He asked. The man nodded. "Yep. You can call me Exdee." The man said, turning and smiling at him. "Nice to meet you." Karl responded, though he didn't say his name. It was a normal thing for overworld beings, and some others from other dimensions tell others their names upon meeting them, and while he would have done that.. something seemed off about this guy. So he did not say his name.

 

Exdee continued to stare at him, with a smile, and all of a sudden Karl had a bad feeling . Maybe he should just head home. This timeline didn’t seem like much. He could probably just go find a new one.

 

"I think there's somewhere I need to be. I'll see you later!" He said, hurrying off. He knew he wouldn't see him again though. Exdee waved, a smile still plastered on his face.

 

Karl hurried back towards the alley, ripping off the mask and shape-shifting back into his usual form, and starting to concentrate his energy to create a portal. 

 

Then something happened, something that disrupted his concentration and travelling. He froze at the sound of footsteps. He didn’t have his mask or hood on– and there wasn’t enough time to shapeshift before he heard a voice.

 

"Well, well, what have we here?"

 

Karl turned around. He'd heard that voice before.. He recognized the one standing there.

 

"A little moth.."

 

Exdee now stood in the entrance to the alley, with two more people beside him, blocking the way. He couldn’t recognize them, but they seemed like some kind of guards.

 

“Where do you think you're going?”


The same feeling of uneasiness washed over the shapeshifter, as he stared into the deep green eyes of the man blocking the exit. There was a cruel smile on his face.


Karl backed up, only to back into the wall.


He didn’t know what was happening, but his instincts were telling him he needed to run. His eyes darted around, searching. There wasn’t much he could do but try to travel back to the Crossing–and even then, he’d need to concentrate, he probably couldn’t do it.


A small bit of panic arose in him. But this was fine. If they were going to attack him, he could defend himself. Probably. He wasn’t exactly the strongest fighter of the Travailers. He probably shouldn’t think like that.


Exdee took a step forward, eyes narrowing and surveying him. “You,” He began. “Are not going anywhere.” He stated simply.


“What do you want from me?” Karl asked, staring at him cautiously. He should probably start carrying some sort of weapon for self defense with him during his travels. Yeah, that's a good idea. He wasn’t too worried about what was about to happen. Even if he got injured, or even died, that’s happened before, and before long, the Crossing always found its way to him and brought him back.


So no matter what happened, he knew he’d get out of this. But that didn’t mean he would just let it happen.


“Nothing much. But you will be coming with me.” Exdee said, the corners of his lips rising in a smile.


“Why would I do that?” Karl narrowed his eyes at him. He definitely did not trust this guy. He did not seem like a trustworthy person.


“Because you don’t really have a choice.” Exdee responded, smile faltering for the first time, before returning quickly. His voice sounded a little bit different. Like another person had spoken as well. Weren’t his eyes a darker green?


He could barely remember what happened next, but he thought maybe he fell asleep. Perhaps he passed out. Or was knocked out.


He didn’t really have a great dream, but it wasn’t exactly a nightmare either.


Though, waking up wasn’t that great.


Especially when you were being shaken awake.


“Hey! Hey! Wake up!” Someone yelled, nearly in his ear. He groaned, having just woken up to shouting and being extremely tired. “Yeah, wake up, this is boring watching Sable attempt to wake you up.” A second voice shouted back at the deadpan remark. “HEY! I’M NOT THAT BORING!”


“Calm down, SQ. Give the guy some space, he just got here. And he’s still waking up. Tri, be nice.” A third voice.


“Uhm, maybe you guys could be.. A bit quieter? waking up to shouting isn't that nice...” A fourth voice, but much quieter, and timid.


“NAH.” The first voice spoke again, shouting even louder. “U-uhm. Okay…” The fourth voice again.


“Sable, be quiet, you're going to make all of our ears bleed. I don’t think you want the new guy’s first impression of you being that.” The second voice again. Hadn’t someone called.. Her.. Tri?


A grumble, and then silence.


Karl blinked, finally opening his eyes, looking around.


“Oh–I think he’s awake!” The fourth voice exclaimed excitedly.


“Hey, SQ, you actually did something for once.” Tri remarked. The one the others had called both ‘Sable’ and ‘SQ’ let out a dramatic gasp. The third voice chuckled.


The first thing he noticed was there were four other shapeshifters, like him, in the room with him.


The second thing he noticed was the walls were pure white. So were the floors. And ceiling. That’s… a lot of white.


The third thing he noticed is he’s in an unknown location with total strangers, even if they are of the same kind.


“Good morning.” A purple one spoke, who sounded like the third voice. A blue one waved, he assumed that was probably the fourth voice, from how shy she seemed. “Hello. Welcome to the worst place ever.” The yellow one, which he recognized the voice as the one they called Tri, deadpanned. “What she said.” The fourth one, green. The first voice. SQ, or Sable. He jabbed a thumb towards her.


“What-” Karl mumbled first. “Where am I?” He asked.


“Hell.” Tri deadpanned.


“Ignore her.” The purple one said. “She’s always like this.”


“Nah, she’s got a point, this place might as well be hell. Wrong colors, though.” Sable retorted.


The blue one just hummed, sitting next to the purple one, glancing at him every so often. Then she spoke. “Uhm.. What’s your name?” She asked.


He opened his mouth to speak, when Tri slapped a hand over his mouth, then removed it. “Don’t. It’s not worth it having them find out your name.” She said. She turned to Diana, who seemed to shrink on herself. “Sorry- I forgot about that..” She mumbled.


“I.. can’t tell you my name?” Karl asked. Tri shrugged. “Well, if you really want to, you can, but I say don’t. Until we figure out how to break the speaker thingy.” She side eyed a wall, and Sable leaped up. “Can I do it?!” He exclaimed excitedly. The purple one sighed. “Don’t break anything.” Sable shot a look at them. “C’mon, why not, Nova!? Those bastards that put us here deserve to have their equipment broken!” He said.


Nova shook their head. “I’m not saying they don’t deserve it, I’m just being cautious.” Sable rolled his eyes, and sat back down, and flipped Nova off. Nova sent him a look, before turning to Karl. “I’m Nova, and this is Diana,” They said, gesturing to the blue one, who waved timidly. “And these two are–”


“Tricia. You can call me Tri.” The yellow one said, interrupting the purple Travailer with the blue and pink streaks in their hair, and the green one, nearly interrupted her, speaking right after she had. “I’m Sable! But you can also call me SQ.” He grinned.


Karl tilted his head. “Why are you called SQ? There's no Q in your name.” Sable laughed.


“My symbol is a square. Starts with S Q.” He shrugged. Karl’s lips made an ‘O’ shape.


“Seriously? That’s the first thing you comment on?” Tri asked. “Why not my nickname?”


Karl gave her a stare. “Because.. Tricia starts with Tri? It’s.. kind of obvious.”


Tri just stared back at him, and then facepalmed. “It’s supposed to be short for triangle..” She sighed. “Oh.” He mumbled.


“What.. is this place?” He asked. The other four all exchanged glances.


“Dunno what it’s called, some sort of laboratory though.” Tri shrugged. “Like I said, Hell.”  Sable nodded, agreeing.


Karl froze.


He recalled what had happened previously.


Everything with Exdee–that lab.


Inbetween Labs?


Was that where he was?


And then he had a thought, and suddenly he realized why he had not seen any hybrids.


Oh.


Honk.


He had probably just landed in one of the worst timelines possible.


This was bad.


“...annnndddddd there he goes. Panicking.” Tri said. “Don’t even try to reassure yourself that The Crossing will be able to drag you back. It can’t.”


Karl stared at her.


“I’m sorry- What?”


“Tri–you can at least try to be a little bit nicer! He just got here.” Nova said, glaring at her. “You’re gonna make him panic more than he already is.”


Tri just shrugged. “Well, better sooner than later.” “Tri!”


“Sorry not sorry, new guy.” She said.


“The- the crossing.. Isn’t working?” He repeated. She nodded. “Not working for any of us. We’ve been here a while. Doubt it’d work for you.”


“TRICIA.” Nova shouted. “What? I’m just stating facts.”


He couldn't go back to The Rift then-



“She has a point.” Sable added. “SABLE, YOU’RE NOT HELPING!”


-which mean't he was actually stuck here.


Karl had definitely started panicking, and Nova had to put their argument with Tri and SQ on hold as they and Diana attempted to calm him down. Which was difficult, especially with the situation they were currently in.


Things went on like that for days.


The five of them, joking, chatting, trying to deal with the situation, Tri and Sable plotting to destroy the lab's equipment, bickering with each other, a few times Karl even joined in the chaos. A few time’s someone came and left food, or they came and one of them left with them, but they always came back, reacting differently depending on the person.


Diana was always terrified. Sable was always angry. Tri came back in an especially bad mood. Nova just tried to comfort all of them, brushing off whatever they had experienced themselves and caring more for the others. Though, Karl could still tell it scared them.


When they finally took him, he was met with a kind-faced woman with lavender hair. Which.. Was not what he had been expecting. He had been expecting more someone like Exdee.


Or Exdee himself.


She was kind to him, throughout it all, and he met another person, who was also kind, and he later learned their names were Lavender and Kai.


The two of them starting being the ones who brought them food, and were always very kind. They attempted to comfort them.


But they couldn’t stop what they had to do, and so Lavender brought Karl to Exdee–he learned quickly that they both worked for him. That was the only thing he didn’t like about them, but after a while, he soon realized the two were planning something. They clearly didn’t like Exdee, even if they didn’t show it–especially around him.


Though, whenever they had to leave him with Exdee, it was absolutely horrible.


He didn't want to talk about it--much less think about it. Though, he still ended up telling Nova after a while.


Upon arriving there what seemed like so long ago, he quickly learned about what exactly this place was.


It was a laboratory where they experimented on hybrids and other beings. Everyone else he had seen that didn’t work there all hated Exdee. And apparently, that wasn’t even his real name.


Nobody actually knew his name. But apparently one of the others who was stuck here a while back gave him that name. Because the two letters, X, and D, looking like a laughing face together. He laughed, and smiled, a lot. Even in situations that most would consider something horrible to laugh at.


Such as, experiments that were practically just torture.


Exdee didn’t seem to even care, always smiling, laughing. He never knew Karl’s name, he never said it aloud. His name already sounded similar enough to how to pronounce it in his own language, so he didn’t say that in that language either. So instead, Exdee simply made up a nickname. He called him “Little moth”, because of his ears. He quickly began to hate the nickname.


He never answered when Exdee tried to ask him about his home world, or anything else related to his kind. 


The weeks there were horrible, and every day, a new, dreaded experiment.


It was at least bearable with the other four with him, and Lavender and Kai, and their kindness, doing all they could to make it better.


Kai somehow figured out how to hack the systems and break the listening device and cameras in their room for a little while, without being detected. So Karl told them his name. Though, they couldn't call him by it all the time, so they started calling him Jacobs or Spiral when the listening device was fixed. Exdee clearly didn't buy it when he saw him next--the others weren't that good at acting. Or lying, for that matter.


Things were alright.


But of course, things didn’t stay that good for long.


One day, Diana just.. Didn’t come back from the experiments. They all asked Lavender and Kai what had happened, and they just looked at them in horror. They were quickly able to guess what happened.


She was dead.


Nova, still tried to comfort the other three of them, even though he could tell they were barely managing to not break down themselves.


Tri and Sable were sadder than he had ever seen them.


And a while after, Sable was gone too. It hurt Tri the most, they were always bickering. She stopped making sarcastic remarks and deadpanned responses. Nova was just watching the two of them with a sad expression, yet a resigned one.


Shortly after, Tri was gone too. It was just him and Nova.


Lavender and Kai said they had a plan–but they weren’t able to do it until then. They said they had tried to help the other three, but couldn’t–Karl perhaps was a bit upset at them, but he didn’t blame them too much. It wasn’t their fault, they tried their best–it was Exdee’s.


Karl hated him as much as he feared him. Which, was a lot.


It was almost time for Lavender and Kai’s plan, and the worst had happened.


Nova had been lost too.


And then finally, it was only him.


Karl was saddened by the lives the two weren’t able to save, but he had had friends die before–he wasn’t unfamiliar to it. It didn’t mean it didn’t hurt him.


The day came when Lavender finally was able to sneak in and get them. Kai was waiting outside.


Karl really, really, really wanted to leave. He wanted to leave that wretched place, leave it behind, and never ever come back.


As they were heading out, Lavender hurried ahead and began unlocking rooms. Kai had once again managed to hack the systems, and disabled the cameras. The plan was successful so far.


And then they were making it out, alongside a crowd of other people who had been stuck there, when he finally showed up.


Exdee was there, in the forest. Lavender exchanged glances with Kai, and he nodded. He began to lead the other escapees away. Karl watched after Lavender as she approached Exdee, who was watching her in fury. One of the only times Karl had seen him not smiling.


“What- what about Lavender?!” Karl asked, stopping. Kai looked at him with a sad expression. “We can’t just leave her!” Karl said.


Kai looked back. “It- was her decision--–Hey, I’m sure it will be fine.” He said reassuringly. Karl knew how it would go, but he followed anyway.


In the distance, he could hear Exdee and Lavender yelling.


It didn’t take long before he could see the two through the trees.


And Lavender was laying on the ground, dead. In a puddle of blood. Exdee stood above her, holding a bloodied dagger. He lifted his head, staring right into Karl’s eyes. Karl nearly froze.


Kai turned to see what he was looking at, his eyes widened, and he yelled for them all to scatter.


Everyone ran in different directions, and Kai ran over to Exdee, presumably trying to distract him. Karl hurried into the forest, hiding, but not wanting to leave yet. He wanted to know if Kai would be alright--and what would happen to Exdee.


So he silently followed as Kai led Exdee further into the forest, until they reached a dark pit. Kai hid behind a tree. Exdee stopped far from the pit, looking around. “Where are you?!” He yelled, furious.


And then Kai jumped out at him, jabbing a dagger at him, Exdee jumped back, on the edge of the pit behind him. He glanced back.


Then Kai lifted one boot and put it to Exdee’s chest, and pushed, letting him fall.


But one thing happened before he fell.


Exdee reached a hand out, and grabbed Kai’s ankle as he began to fall.


Exdee dragged him down, and Kai was unable to get away.


And they both fell down into the abyss.


Karl watched in horror.


After what he had witnessed in this timeline..


He didn’t want to travel that much anymore. He feared coming across something like this again--he knew he probably wouldn't travel very much for a while. All the other things he'd seen during other travels didn't help either.


So he made a decision.


He didn’t know if he could go back to the Rift.


So he’d just find a better timeline to stay in. It'd probably be fine.


He soon found himself in a timeline in the overworld, far in the future of what happened, too far for any of the ones back in that timeline to still be alive, if any of them survived. If Exdee survived.


He found a town, named Essempii.


He came there as Karl Jacobs, a normal human. Without any secrets he would probably ever tell any of them.


And he met Sapnap, and Quackity. As well as many others.


And he stayed, the Crossing and The Rift no longer able to restrict how long he stayed in a timeline for.


Essempii became like a home away from home, since he had difficulty returning to the Rift. (It was possible, but hard to get back to, to the point he just didn't bother.)


And for once, after all that time, he felt at peace once again.







Notes:

Yeah enigma!karl is very traumatized– I don’t really regret it, I enjoy angst ngl

this might be the longest chapter yet, i'm gonna have to compare it with last chapter to see.

(and, now, after having written that, i have checked and; this chapter is about 15.2 google docs pages, and fallen down is about 16.8-- almost 17, if it wasn't for the first few sentences of this chapter starting on the same page fallen down ends on. so, fallen down is still longer.)

Funfact: this fic was very inspired by multiple things–the shapeshifters (who atm im calling the travailers, which is a fancier word for travellers according to google) are inspired by the Tempii/Tempus in On temporizing by LuckyMagicBelle (one of my favorite fics), the abandoned lab part was inspired by the deep dark au by Lourby on youtube, and the general experiment part just by general experiment aus–while pretty much everything else I came up with on my own, or as I went a long.

Man. this chapter took so long with me trying to make sure everything was written to the best of my ability with no new chapters for so long jaskdkaid;lslals

(world building am i right?)

I was pretty nervous to post this chapter–especially with having hit nearly 1000 hits. Even if that doesn’t mean every one of those people read this whole fic and enjoyed it, still, thats a lot of people who’ve seen this–as i said earlier in the beginning notes, this chapter was a bit out of my comfort zone.

The main reason I was able to pull through and post it anyways was by thinking of three things: 1. All of you, who have read this far and enjoy the fic, I don’t want to keep you all waiting too long. 2. Even if some people dislike it, thats alright, i cant change their opinions, and theres always people who will enjoy it. And 3. Theres plenty of other fics out there with more dark things happening in them, that have been fine as far as ive seen in terms of people enjoying them—some of them are even pretty popular. Heck, the Dream SMP can get pretty dark too as well.

So. yeah, sorry for the big wall of text talking about all of this.. I just really wanted to say that, even though its not really necessary for a whole explanation about this.

But either ways.. I hope you all have enjoyed this chapter.

(Edit i forgot to make when posting this chapter and it is literally 1am as I'm typing this :skull: : updates may still be slow, I'm busy for at least 3 more days after tomorrow, schools starting up soon, and I also need to more in detail plan out the next couple chapters. So, sorry if there's a bit of a wait, but shouldn't be as long as the wait for this chapter)

Chapter 21: Chapter 20 - Nightmares

Summary:

Niki, Fundy and Jack continue to search for their missing friends.

Notes:

hii everyone. so, I am actually now done with being busy--bad news, school is starting up soon. man..

You may have noticed I have marked how many chapters there will be in the future--as of now, there will be 36 chapters, unless i decide to add one at some point--but as of now, i don't think there's any more I can add.

Also, the google doc where I write out every chapter is officially so long I can't even load half of the last chapter (travail) at least on mobile--and I had to create a whole new google doc to finish writing form where i rememebered I left off on this chapter. And for your information, that was roughly 140 pages and 42,974 words. I think that counted this chapter's beginning, but I have no clue. Anyways, here we go!!

Warnings for this chapter: Falling, mentions of death, mentioned drowning

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

POV: Niki


“What?” All three of them shouted.


The overseer just blinked at them.


“You heard what I said. I am assuming you are in disbelief.”


“So.. Ranboo isn’t the only one possessed.. George and Foolish are too?” Fundy said, and the overseer nodded at him. “Well, I can’t say I don’t believe it–at least for George. Since dreamons sort of control you by putting your consciousness to sleep and he’s always sleeping.”


Jack nodded. “True.”


Niki turned back to the overseer. “Can you tell us where they are–” She began, pausing.


Well, she was looking where the overseer was standing.


They weren’t there anymore.


“Did- Did they just leave.” Fundy stammered.


“They just left us! Dropped this huge revelation on us, and fucking left!” Jack scoffed. “Can’t believe it.”


Niki turned to the two. “We should try to find them. Quackity and Karl can probably wait a bit longer–If they’re already heading back.”


Fundy and Jack both nodded. They began to head further into the abyss cave, and she was surprised by how long the strings lasted.


"We've been going for a while now, and we're pretty far in–maybe we should start heading back, cuz' we haven't seen even a clue to where the others are. We'll, aside from seeing Ranboo that one time." Jack mumbled, sounding tired.

 

"I don't think we could see anything in here if we tried , Jack." Fundy remarked, sending Jack an exasperated glance. The fox hybrid then glanced at his wrist. "Well, aside from ourselves and these strings.."

 

"We can keep going for a little bit more, then head back." Niki said. They had already gone this far, and she didn't want to stop now–she was hoping they'd be able to find something first. Aside from seeing Ranboo. 

 

Jack let out a sigh, a few wispy particles drifting off his cloudy form, alongside small bits of electricity crackling in the air for a moment. Fundy's ears twitched at that, and Niki's scales itched a little bit, as they were slightly damp, as they should always be, and water and electricity don't mix.

 

They continued to walk forward through the inky abyss around them, Jack dragging his feet across the floor, Fundy looking around at everything, eyes darting, searching for any hint of their friends and ears perked up, listening, while Niki marched forward confidently, looking around like Fundy was.

 

And then there was a small noise.

 

They all froze, Jack straightened up a bit and Fundy snapped toward the direction of the noise. A wall, the outline of it barely visible in the black–Niki could just barely make out the figure of someone peering out from behind the wall.

 

And then they leaned sideways a little bit, and Niki could make out more details as most of them was now no longer hidden by the wall–and she recognized the white flannel shirt with the black vest over it and the red tie, and the half black face that blended in with the shadows around them and the other half that was white– Ranboo.

 

His black and white tail swished back and forth behind him as he slowly blinked a pair of brilliant, emerald green eyes at the group–eyes that were unlike Ranboo's, eyes that were greener than his usual teal-tinted green eye, and an entirely different color from his ruby red eye.

 

"Ranboo!" Niki called, one of the people behind her turned to him. "Ranboo's here again?" Jack said. 

 

"Guys, he's not the only–" Fundy began frantically, before being cut off with a shriek as George jumped out from behind a wall and swung a dagger at him, the fox hybrid barely being able to dodge, and then George swept his feet out from below him, the fox falling to the floor, quickly pulling out an iron sword and pushing himself up, brandishing the sword towards the mooshroom, whose eyes you could not see behind the glasses he was wearing.

 

Niki heard a vwoop next to her, but did not react fast enough, seeing Fundy fall to the ground, as at the same time Ranboo tackled her to the ground.

 

She felt electricity crackle through the air, and out of the corner of her eye, she saw Jack moving out of the way of a punch from Foolish, whose usual emerald green eyes were almost the same, aside from the dazed expression in them and something else she couldn't see well enough from where she was.

 

Niki didn't reach to pull out her dagger, not wanting to harm the enderman hybrid who had tackled her, and so she shoved him off herself, letting him roll to the side as she pushed herself up. Ranboo got up quickly, whipping around toward her and unhinging his jaw, hissing.

 

"Ranboo--snap out of it!!" She yelled, jumping to the side as he swiped a clawed hand at her face. She grabbed his arm, throwing him over her shoulder and letting him land on the ground behind her. He hissed again, and reached for her ankle, grabbing it successfully and trying to knock her off balance before she kicked his hand away.

 

He pushed himself back up, and with a vwoop, disappeared in a flurry of purple particles, reappearing next to her and grabbing her wrist in a tight grip.

 

Niki froze, staring at Ranboo's eyes. She suddenly began to feel dizzy. It was a familiar feeling–she had felt it before, she knew.

 

It was like how she felt before she had that dream, and was woken up by Ranboo.

 

Out of the corner of her eye, the other two were still fighting with George and Foolish, but Fundy was swaying slightly, as if he were about to pass out. Jack looked tired as well, but was still moving fine, except a little bit slower.

 

Then the room began to blur, and she felt herself falling–

 

She opened her eyes.

 

Niki was surrounded by sand, and up above, the sun beamed down on her, and she could feel her scales drying. 

 

She pushed herself up and stood, brushing sand off her clothing and looking around–and sure enough, there was a town on the horizon.

 

She had a sudden feeling of deja vu--and realized, this was just like her dream.

 

Niki began to hurry towards the town, slowed down by the sand and the heat, but she reached it–it was almost the same as before.

 

It was Essempii, but in a desert. But it was empty. There was no one there.

 

She knew she must be dreaming–she just didn't know how to wake up.

 

Although, it felt very real. But that was impossible for her to suddenly be in a desert—the closest one was far from Essempii, and why would there even be a replica of the town in that desert?

 

She began to walk through the town, any places where there were ponds and rivers in the actual town where all dried up.

 

She paused by L'manberg, and went to the side of the building where the hose was, and turned it on–in some hopes of there being water–she could feel her scales drying out.

 

A few droplets of water sprayed out of the hose, but it stopped quickly–nearly dried up. Still, she was thankful for the small bit of water–even if it wasn't much, it helped a little bit.

 

In the garden behind L'manberg, the garden was almost completely dried up–the plants dying.

 

But what was strangest, was the L'mantree was now a messy, black stump–as if it had been burned down. The smell of smoke lingered in the area. She shivered at the sight–the sign was covered in soot and ash.

 

She headed back into town, and into the neighborhood part of the town–passing by Fundy's house, which had a sort of tower coming from the roof–it wasn't very tall though.

 

She froze as a yell sounded through the air–someone shouting in terror.

 

She looked up to where the sound had come from–the top of the tower–where a window was open. And a moment later, Fundy appeared at the windowsill, gasping for breath.

 

He looked back, ears pinned against his head, and then jumped out the window, landing on the roof and sliding down, before landing on the sand next to her. He looked up at her in surprise. "Niki?! You're here too? I thought this place was empty–please tell me you're real!" He shouted frantically, grabbing her shoulders. 

 

"Yes–I'm real–" She said. "Are you real?" She asked him, and Fundy sent her a look. "Of course I am!" He said. Niki chuckled. 

 

Fundy then turned and looked back up at the tower. Niki followed his gaze. Fundy froze as he saw a figure in a black cloak in the window where he previously was. The hooded person just watched them for a moment, then moved to jump out the window.

 

Fundy grabbed Niki's hand and started running. "Run!" He yelled, dragging Niki along before she started running as well.

 

It wasn't long before the hooded figures' feet hit the ground, and they began sprinting after the two of them.

 

The chase continued for a while, with the figure chasing the two of them through the streets of Essempii–until there was a loud clang behind them, and then a thump.

 

Niki glanced back and stopped, slowing Fundy down and causing him to turn back as well. "What--we need to keep runnin–" He looked at what she was staring at.

 

There was now a trident in the ground behind them, pinning the cloak of the person that was chasing them to the ground, the person in question nowhere in sight, and some black dust was scattered around, mixing with the sand next to the cloak and trident.

 

"What the fuck." Fundy murmured.

 

Someone jumped down, landing next to the trident and pulling it out of the ground–they were wearing a hood, a light blue one–and Niki couldn't see their face.

 

"Uh, thank you for saving us!" She said. The person turned to them, enough that she could see beneath the hood–it was Foolish.

 

"Foolish?!" Niki and Fundy both gasped at the same time. Foolish stared at them. "Oh--you're welcome." He said. "I thought I was the only one here.." the blue and gold merling scratched the back of his head, before looking back at them. "That was until I saw you two being chased by that person."

 

Fundy and Niki walked up to him, Fundy nodded. "Do you have any idea who that was?" He asked.

 

Foolish nodded. "That was a member of the Wither cult." He stated. Fundy stared at him. "The what cult?"

 

"Wither cult. They were a group who worshipped the Wither, a terrible beast–me and Eret used to hunt them down back in the day with some others. I don't know why they were after you though." Foolish said. His golden scales glittered in the sunlight as he pulled his hood off.

 

He paused, then spoke again. "Though, I think they once worked with dreamons. That was a while ago though."

 

"They looked kind of like the cloaked dreamons during the ambush.." Fundy mumbled. 

 

"Well, the ones from the ambush couldn't be the Wither cult–we made sure they were wiped out. So either we're all in some sort of dream space, that was an illusion, or just a dreamon." Foolish said. Fundy nodded.

 

"Well, since a few other of us are in this..space.. whatever it is.. shouldn't we look for the others?" Niki asked. "Yeah, we should." Foolish agreed. "Yeah!" Fundy nodded.

 

After a bit of discussion, they decided to wander around the town for a bit–which they did until they spotted something in the distance–an oasis. 

 

They approached the oasis, pretty quickly (As both her and Foolish were merlings and their scales had been drying out from the heat).

 

They hurried into the oasis, and as she entered it Niki looked around, and spotted George, the mooshroom was leaning against a palm tree, eyes wide open and awake. He seemed almost bored.

 

It was much greener around here, plenty of plants, and there were trees around the oasis, with a pool in the center.

 

"George?" Fundy asked, slowly walking up to him. The moosh room just glanced at him. "Huh? How are you guys here?" He asked, staring at all of them.

 

"We don't know–we have no idea where we are." Foolish said.

 

George just stared at him, narrowing his eyes. "I thought that– nevermind." He sighed. "Well, we're trying to find all of the others–we are only looking for Jack and Ranboo now. You coming with us?" Niki asked him. George stared for a moment, and nodded. "Alright. Sure."

 

"Where should we head next? Continue wandering town?" Foolish asked, sitting next to the pool of water. "I'm not sure. I don't think anyone else is in town, and we'd probably get lost in the desert." Niki responded, walking up to the pool and splashing her scales with it, the moisture making her feel much better after the desert had nearly dried her up.

 

"Uh, guys." Fundy said. "Yeah, Fundy?" Niki asked, turning to him, and then froze.

 

"I think we should go that way." He said, turning to them and pointing where he was previously looking, to where on the horizon the desert and even the sky was fading into pitch black–like the void cave.

 

"..Yeah. Probably." Foolish agreed. 

 

After a little bit so the two merlings could rest near the water after having nearly dried out, they headed out towards the abyss that was consuming the world up ahead. 

 

Eventually, after a long track, they reached it. 

 

"This is so weird. " George muttered.

 

"It's not much different from the caves." Niki said. George shrugged. "Well, that is a bit different, cause it's just a cave, not the whole sky. " He said, gesturing to the sky above them that was seemingly being taken over by the void, just like the floor below them. Fundy nodded. "True."

 

"Still, someone might be there." Niki said. "Then it's decided, we're going in." Foolish said.

 

So the group headed into the abyss, wandering for a while. 

 

They continued on until the ground suddenly began to shake. 

 

"What's happening?" Fundy yelled. 

 

"It might be an earthquake?" Foolish suggested.

 

"Maybe we should move?" George said.

 

"Yes, definitely move!" Niki said, she tried to run but the ground was shaking too much.

 

And then the ground cracked and split open below them, and they all began to fall.

 

" WE'RE FUCKING FALLING! " Fundy shrieked.

 

"NO DUH." George shouted back. " WHAT SHOULD WE DO? " Foolish shouted, having to raise his voice so they could hear him over the wind whipping past them.

 

" wait–IS THAT JACK? " Fundy shouted, and sure enough, Jack was falling next along with them. " AYUP. "

 

" WE'RE ABOUT TO FALL TO OUR DEATH AND ALL YOU SAY IS 'AYUP'?! " Fundy yelled. Niki sighed--she was surprised Jack was here, but she didn't have the time to think about that--She had a plan.

 

Niki reached around, trying to find something to grab onto to stop them from falling. " GUYS, TRY TO GRAB ONTO ONE ANOTHER, THEN ONE OF YOU GRAB ONTO ME--I HAVE AN IDEA! "

 

Foolish was able to grab Jack and George's hands after trying to move through the air a bit, and Jack grabbed Fundy's ankle. Jack reached out and grabbed Niki's ankle with his other hand.

 

Niki stretched out her hand, reaching for the wall, and after a bit of trying to swim through the air, she succesfully grabbed onto the wall, and they all stopped falling suddenly, the ones on the end of the chain swinging and nearly hitting the wall. Fundy, who was currently hanging upside down, let out a shriek, hitting his head against the side of the wall.

 

"Well–we aren't falling to our deaths anymore, but now we are hanging onto a cliff for dear life, and Fundy is upside down." George sighed. "I feel lightheaded." Fundy mumbled. "I think I'm gonna be sick." 

 

"Please don't throw up." Foolish said, who was right beside Fundy, hanging onto Jack's arm. George muttered an agreement, the mooshroom holding onto Foolish's hand.

 

"Whatever you do, nobody let go!" Jack shouted.

 

"I can barely hold on myself!" Niki said. "I'll try to climb up, but you all need to help as well." She barely even questioned how she wasn't getting dragged down.

 

"How are you even holding on? You're either insanely strong or something is making you stronger, cause otherwise you probably couldn't hold us all up." Jack said, looking up at her incredulously. 

 

"Probably the second thing, I didn't think I was this strong either." Niki responded, sending a glance down at him.

 

She looked back up. "Okay, I'm gonna start climbing, everyone hang tight!" She yelled.

 

"We will!" 

 

"Yep!" 

 

"Yes, Ma'am!" 

 

"Affirmative!"

 

Niki let go of the wall with one hand, there were a few yelps below her as she stumbled a bit, going a bit lower, holding on with one hand–-seriously, how had she not lost her grip yet and fallen?--and reached up, grabbing onto another rock and pulling herself upward, and then again, and again, and again.

 

Fundy yelped every time they went upwards, and once or twice he hit the wall. Foolish attempted to help him and stop him from hitting the wall with his head, although he wasn't able to help very much.

 

"I think I'm gonna have a concussion after this." Fundy mumbled. "You'll be fine." Jack said.

 

Eventually, after a lot of climbing and Fundy hitting the wall, Niki reached upwards and felt no more wall–just open space. Floor.

 

"We're almost there!" Niki shouted. There were a few cheers, although Fundy cheered the most.

 

She pulled herself up over the cliff edge, and grabbed onto a nearby rock, pulling herself further onto the floor, and twisting around and grabbing Jack's hand, which was previously holding onto her ankle, and pulling him up—and this continued until everyone was up.

 

Fundy was dragged back up upside down, and was practically hugging the floor once they got up. (He also threw up.)

 

"Well, that was. Terrifying." Jack mumbled.

 

"Jack, you were actually right side up!! I was upside fucking down. " Fundy said. "Prime, that was the worst experience ever." He shivered.

 

"Well, hey, I was still hanging on for dear life from falling to my death. I was also falling through there for far longer before you all showed up." Jack retorted. Fundy scoffed.

 

"Alright, guys, that was terrifying for everyone–but we found someone else and we need to find Ranboo, and then find a way outta here." Niki interrupted them. Fundy sighed. "You're right." 

 

"But seriously, Niki, how did you hold on?? We should've dragged you down." Jack asked. Niki shrugged. "I don't know. Maybe I don't know my own strength."

 

"Okay, Nobody is that strong." Fundy remarked. "It must be this space or something." Niki nodded. "I'm guessing so."

 

"Well, whatever it was, it kept us alive, so I'm assuming it won't let us get seriously hurt–but we can never be too careful. We should keep moving, so we can get Ranboo and get outta here." Foolish said. Everyone nodded, murmuring agreements.

 

After a little bit of resting after what had happened, they got up and continued moving again.

 

They continued until on the horizon, what appeared to be a large sea layed ahead of them in the void.

 

"Is–is that a fucking ocean ?" Jack asked, staring up ahead at a large mass of water.

 

"I.. think it is?" Fundy mumbled.

 

George tilted his head. "This is so weird. First an abyss taking over the world, and then we are infinitely falling, and then there's an ocean in previously said abyss?"

 

"True. This place is really weird." Foolish agreed.

 

"Do you think Ranboo's around here?" Fundy asked.

 

Niki shook her head. "We can hope not, cause he's an enderman hybrid–they don't deal well with water." 

 

Fundy suddenly perked up. "Wait! He must be here–cause, Niki, Foolish, you are both merlings, you don't do well with heat–and you both woke up in a desert! Ranboo is an enderman, and doesn't do well with water, so-"

 

Niki stared at him. "If you're right, then–"

 

Fundy turned to the water. "Okay. That is definitely not a good thing."

 

Jack glanced at the two merlings. "If he's in there, can't you two.. like.. swim down and get him?"

 

Foolish and Niki looked at him, then the water, then exchanged glances.

 

Foolish shrugged, then ran into the water.

 

"Woah–this gets deep really quickly." He said, before diving in.

 

Niki glanced at the others, before following in after him.

 

The water was nice, and cool, and it felt nice to be swimming underwater again–she hadn't been swimming since she had ended up in those caves so long ago.

 

Foolish swam up beside her, his grey-blue scales blending in with the water around them, which was a similar color, but darker down below–meanwhile, his golden scales and Niki's own mint and pink scales stood out.

 

"Any sign of him yet?" Niki asked.

 

Foolish shook his head. "Nope. We could swim a bit deeper?" Niki nodded.

 

The two swam down deeper into the dark ocean, and she could feel the water moving below her, as if someone were thrashing around.

 

Foolish seemed to notice it too, and dived down, Niki following after the shark merling.

 

And sure enough, there was Ranboo, struggling to swim in the middle of the ocean. A bit of hope shone in his eyes when he noticed them, and Niki swam faster towards him.

 

A bit of steam seemed to float around the water, and tear tracks on Ranboo's face were burning–but only that, and not the rest of his body– This space must be stopping him from getting too injured or drowning , Niki thought.

 

Although, despite it, it still looked like it hurt.

 

Niki grabbed one of his arms, and Foolish swam to the other side and grabbed Ranboo's other arm, and the two begin to swim upward, leading the enderman hybrid to the surface.

 

Quickly enough, they reached the surface, and Ranboo gasped for air–Okay, maybe the space hadn't let the drowning kill him, then.

 

" Prime –he actually was in there?!" Fundy yelled, pulling off his coat and putting it over Ranboo in hopes it could dry him off a little.

 

Niki nodded. "Ranboo, are you alright?" She asked. Ranboo nodded.

 

"It burned when I was in the water, but it doesn't anymore, even though my clothes are still wet– that was terrifying. I– I thought I was gonna die. " The enderman trembled slightly. Niki frowned, and then pulled the enderman into a hug.

 

There was a long pause as she comforted the enderman, when Fundy finally broke the silence. "Wait-so--you aren't burning anymore?" He asked. Ranboo nodded. Fundy tilted his head. "Huh. It must be this space again.."

 

Ranboo stared at him. "What?"

 

"We're in some weird space–this whole area was like a void that just randomly is taking up half the world, and early we fell–and kept falling infinitely until Niki caught onto something, and somehow was able to hold all us up and climb up without us dragging her down–and now you no longer burning or drowning to death." Fundy told. 

 

"Huh. That's… strange. Interesting, but strange." Ranboo stared at him, blinking. Fundy just shrugged.

 

"Well, we've found everyone now.. now we just need to figure out how to get out. " Jack said. Niki nodded.

 

"Is it possible that we're in the dreamon space..?" Fundy suggested. Everyone stared at him.

 

"What?" Foolish finally asked.

 

Fundy let out a long sigh. "Yknow? When a dreamon possesses someone, their consciousness is in a dream state. This could be that state."

 

"Oh–so-we're dreaming?" Foolish asked, and Fundy nodded.

 

"So we just.. need to wake up." Jack mumbled. "How do we do that." The wisp looked around

 

"If we've been put in a dream state.. I'm guessing.. we need to.. break out, of that state?" Ranboo said. Fundy nodded. 

 

"Can we.. like.. break out of it. Like, literally break ?"

 

Fundy just blinked at the merling. "I don't know how breaking out of it works, but that could be possible."

 

Foolish grinned and hopped up, stomping on the ground–the abyss below them shattered a little bit, white cracks forming below the shark merlings feet.

 

"Hey, I think it works!" Foolish cheered. "That, or we are gonna fall again." Jack scoffed.

 

Niki shrugged. "It's better than nothing–and if I'm right, this space won't let us die."

 

"Alright then." Jack sighed, and jumped, more cracks forming in the ground.

 

Ranboo stood as well, stomping on the ground and forming more cracks, and the others followed along–jumping, stomping, or doing whatever else and causing the ground to break.

 

Niki stomped as well, and one last time, and the ground broke beneath them, a few yells of alarm rang out from the others as they began to fall into the void, and Niki's vision blacked out…

 

Niki opened her eyes.

 

She was still in the void–but on solid ground.

 

There were also green strings hanging from the ceiling.

 

She was back in the void cave.

 

She looked around, and all of the others were waking up around her.

 

Fundy groaned. "What–" He yelped as he saw the void around them, before realizing they were on solid ground. He looked around, and let out a sigh of relief. "Oh, we're back here."

 

Jack looked up, and had the same reaction as Fundy, except he thought they were falling. "See, I was righ– oh." He blinked at his surroundings. "Nevermind, you were right."

 

"Huh–did it work?" Foolish asked, glancing around. "Yep, it worked."

 

Ranboo blinked at all of them, looking around as well.

 

Fundy glanced at George who was laying on the ground next to him, snoring. The fox hybrid then turned to stare at all of them. "Well, Gogy's fast asleep. Still."

 

"You would think he would wake up after his consciousness wakes up, but nope, he just goes back to sleep." Jack sighed.

 

"Uh.. what happened?" Ranboo asked. "I mean–I remember the whole–dream.. thing.. but what was the thing about dreamons?"

 

"Oh! You, Foolish and George got possessed by dreamons." Fundy stated calmly.

 

"..how did you say we got possessed so calmly??" Ranboo asked, staring at the fox hybrid, who just shrugged and smiled.

 

"How?" A loud, echoed voice suddenly rang out around them, and a few people jumped, whipping their heads towards the sound. It sounded like Jack.

 

Foolish and Ranboo looked at Jack, who shook his head.

 

"It's the overseer again." Niki said. Ranboo and Foolish seemed to understand, and nodded, looking around.

 

"How what? " Fundy asked.

 

"How did you break free of the dreamon's possession? You shouldn't be able to do that, especially not in this realm."

 

"We.. just stomped a bunch and broke the..world? I think? I don't really know what happened." Ranboo mumbled.

 

"Tch.. still, you shouldn't be able to."

 

Niki turned as blue eyes, like the red overseer's, stared at her–no pupil or iris, just fully blue eyes.

 

The eyes narrowed, and a figure with a pale blue cloak stepped out of the shadows.

 

Their eyes scanned over the group, narrowing even more, before sighing–well, what sounded like a sigh.

 

"This might be an issue. But no matter. You probably just got lucky. There will be no more of that."

 

"What do you mean?" Foolish asked warily.

 

"You will not be escaping here that easily." They said, ignoring Foolish's question, before retreating back into the shadows.

 

"Was– that the overseer?" Ranboo asked. Niki didn't shake her head or nod. "I.. believe it's one of the overseers, but… not the one I met."

 

"' You will not be escaping here that easily.' Do you think they mean that?" Fundy asked, looking at the others.

 

Niki shook her head. "They can try to stop us, but don't worry–"

 

"We'll get out of here one way or another."

 

 

Notes:

woo this was a wild one. added some small references to some lore in the dsmp, although theres a bit of canon divergence alongside it

well.. I don't have much else to say in the notes again for once. But, we've reached 1000 hits! which i'm pretty happy about. That's a lot of people that have read this, and along side it, nearly 40 kudos--Thank you everyone for reading and showing your support!

I am also totally not posting this an hour before midnight in my timezone hahahhahahahaha (sorry for anyone who lives in the same timezone as me ashjndauijskdujaida)

i really need to go through the chapters and edit a bit but im lazy so oh well

edit: haha I just realized why I wasn't able to find the overseers tag its because it was a character tag and i was looking in the wrong place :skull: hausjhjasdnkasdml

Chapter 22: Chapter 21 - Training

Summary:

Tubbo and Tommy have a training session with Dream and Techno. (Ft. Sapnap) (although its more like a spar session)

Notes:

hellooo everyonneee. sorry this chapter was a bit late.. I'm starting school tomorrow AND haven't been in much of a writing mood, and on top of that, I'm not great at writing fight scenes, so this chapter i was worried about writing. I also still need to more in detail plan out the upcoming chapters, and with school starting for me, everythings gonna take a lot longer, so updates may be slow. But, thank you for 40 kudos!

enjoy!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

POV: Tommy


Tommy walked through a small bit of forest on the edge of Essempii, through the trees and into a clearing–a clearing where the Dream team usually hung out. But now, it was being used for sparring–and training.


Now that they knew where to go, the searchers were making preparations to go much deeper into the dreamon’s domain and seek out their missing friends–so, Tommy and Tubbo had been doing somet training, with Dream and Techno.


Sapnap had also been helping train other people, but today had been told to rest—as he had not taken the few chances he had to rest when he was constantly out searching for Karl and Quackity before, and now was training quite a lot–so he was just going to watch Tommy, Tubbo, Techno and Dream today.


There wasn’t much planned for today, just some typical training and sparring.


Tommy was going against Techno, and Tubbo was against Dream.


“Oh! Hey Tommy!” Tubbo waved at him in the clearing, where he was sharpening a stone sword–since he was going to be sparring with Dream, he couldn’t use iron.


“Hey, big man.” Tommy waved at him, sitting down next to him. He glanced around, and there was a log bench that had been placed on one side of the clearing recently, where Dream and Sapnap were sat, chatting. A stone sword was laying against the end of the log on the side Dream was sitting on, Tommy assumed it was his. Though, there was no sign of Techno at the moment.


“I’m guessing the Blade’s not here yet?” Tommy asked, glancing at Tubbo, who nodded. “Yep. Say, do you mind if me and Dream spar first since Techno’s not here yet..?” Tubbo asked, glancing at him. Tommy shrugged, and the shulker hybrid beside him grinned. “Thanks, boss man! Though, we probably are gonna still wait till Techno is here first.” He sighed.


“No need to wait. I’m here.” Techno said, emerging from the forest and walking over to them.


“Oh, Techno’s here.” Sapnap said, and he and Dream glanced over to the piglin.


Dream stood up, grabbing his sword. “Well, I guess we can start then. Tubbo, are you ready?”


Tubbo nodded, standing up and putting away a whetstone into his shulker and moving to the center of the clearing.


Tommy and Techno went over and sat on the log next to Sapnap, who gave a small wave to Techno.


Tubbo and Dream went over to opposite ends of the clearing, holding their swords.


By now, they all knew the rules of these kinds of spars–to win you simply just had to knock the sword out of the other’s hand. Tommy knew Dream usually used different set of rules when sparring with his friends, but he didn’t know all of them–as they were different all of the time.


“And…. 3..” Sapnap began, counting down.


“2..” Dream went into an attack position, holding up his sword and ready to charge forward.


“1..” Tubbo seemed to be bracing himself for an attack.


“Fight!” Sapnap cheered, lifting a fist up into the air, and Dream charged forward, slashing towards Tubbo, but his attack was blocked as Tubbo pulled his sword upward in a parry.


Dream took a step back, attacking again, and Tubbo parried once more, but Dream pushed against his parry. Tubbo then lifted his sword up, trying to get the sword out of the dreamon’s grip but Dream held on tight, backing off.


Tubbo narrowed his eyes, the shulker then charged forward, and jabbed his sword towards Dream a few times, and the dreamon ducked and dodged, avoiding the attacks.


Tubbo then lifted the sword up and brought it down, and Dream lifted his own sword up to block the attack, then pushed back against it, his opponent being pushed back a little.


Dream then charged forward before Tubbo could react, jabbing his sword into the open air, next to where, if he had been just a little bit to the right, he’d had sliced Tubbo’s side–Tommy assumed Dream had missed on purpose, as they weren’t actually trying to injure eachother. Instead, he just tapped the side rather than slicing into it.


Dream then moved backward, retracting his sword, and if he had sliced Tubbo’s side instead of intentionally missing and just tapping him, he’d be pulling the sword out. Tubbo grimaced at that, glancing at Dream, clutching his side as to mimic if he were injured, before ducking down and sweeping Dream’s feet out below him, and the dreamon fell down with a yelp.


Tubbo moved to try to knock the sword out of his hands, but Dream held on tight and moved his hand away, and pushed himself back up, standing and slashing toward Tubbo’s face–he wasn’t moving fast enough or with enough force to actually cut him though, at most give him a bruise.


Tubbo ducked and rolled away with a yelp. He stopped near the side of the clearing and standing up.


“GO TUBBO!” Sapnap shouted, and Tommy cheered along side him, shouting “BEAT THAT GREEN BASTARD’S ASS!” Mean while, Techno just stared.


Tubbo grinned at them, and Dream glared at Sapnap. “Why aren’t you cheering for me??” Dream exclaimed, and Sapnap send him a grin. “To spite you.” he deadpanned.


Dream sent him a glare–or watch Tommy assumed was a glare with the mask over his face–and Tubbo took the moment of distraction with a mischievous grin and charged forward, and hit the sword in his hand with enough force to knock it out of his hand with Dream being distracted.


The sword clattered to the ground, and Dream and Tubbo exchanged glances. Finally, Dream let out a long sigh. “Well, that was my fault for getting distracted… Good job, Tubbo.” Dream said, congratulating him. Tubbo smiled, and put his hands on his hips, grinning at Dream.


“Yeahh!! Tubbo wins! Of course you won, your way better than that green bastard.” Tommy shouted, and Dream sent him one of those mask-stare-glare-thing.


“Dream lost. L.” Techno said. Sapnap cheered. “Ha! You lost!” he teased. Dream sent him the same mask-stare-glare-thing as he had just been giving to Tommy. “I am going to destroy you next time we spar.” He threatened. Sapnap gave him an unimpressed stare. “Sure you will.”


“Well, Blade, looks like it's our turn, huh?” Tommy exclaimed, elbowing the piglin, who just gave him a deadpan glare.


Techno sighed, and walked over and grabbed a stone sword that was leaning against a nearby tree, and Tommy did the same.


Tubbo and Dream walked past them and sat down next to Sapnap, ready to watch the next spar.


Like before, with Tubbo and Dream, Tommy and Techno stood on opposite sides of the clearings.


Sapnap clapped, and began counting down. Techno went into an attack position, of course he did–which meant he’d probably kick his ass. Probably. Tommy was too much of a big man to be defeated.


Go! ” Sapnap shouted, and Techno charged forward, and Tommy parried his attack, but then Techno put enough force behind his attack and brought his sword up, knocking the sword out of his hand–but Tommy quickly caught it.


Techno stared at him. “You let go of the sword.”


“That doesn’t count, it didn’t hit the ground!” Tubbo shouted. Techno turned to glare at him. “That’s how the rules work?” The piglin sighed. “Oh well.” He then lifted his sword and slashed at Tommy, and he jumped to the side, barely avoiding the blade as it hit the ground. Techno glared at him and swiped the sword near his feet, trying to trip him, and Tommy jumped over it.


Techno striked back at him, and Tommy dodged to the side, before tapping the piglin’s arm with his sword, and he glared at him."I was going easy on you." The piglin snorted, before promptly attacking him swiftly and knocking the sword out of his hand.


"Wh–you cheated!" Tommy exclaimed. Techno scoffed at him. "I didn't cheat, you're just bad." " HEY! "

 

"I'M NOT BAD–" Tommy shouted, starting to ramble. "I'M A BIG MAN! I AM SO INCREDIBLY POG. YOU SIMPLE CANNOT COMPREHEND MY POGNESS."


Distantly, he could hear Dream wheezing. Out of the corner of his eye, he could see Sapnap and Tubbo watching with amused expressions.


“Is that even a word?” Techno asked, staring at him, and Tommy let out a dramatic gasp.


“Of course it is!”




Notes:

this chapter was one of those bonus ones i just thought of and was like "oh this would be fun to write to make this fic take longer to write because i like this series and want to write more" <-- me, previously, me now: not in a writing mood anymore

also i cant tell if i cut off this chapter at a good point or just randomly. i just really needed to get this chapter out so i hope you enjoyed lmao

Chapter 23: Chapter 22 - Preparation

Summary:

The missing squad make some plans, Niki and Jack go out to gather resources.

Notes:

Hey everyone! So sorry this chapter took so long--if you saw the temporary chapter update I posted before deleting it and posting this, you'd know what happened--if you didn't.. well, I haven't felt motivated to work on this fic, I've also been busy w/ school and have at least two animation projects I'm working on, so I've been super busy.

I was able to fix this motivation issue by planning like 5 more chapters I want to write--so, by giving myself more to do.. but oh well, I at least got it done! Hope you all enjoy this chapter!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

POV: Niki

 


“So… what are we supposed to do about the dreamons?” Jack asked, glancing around at all of the others in the room—they were all there together, having a meeting to discuss everything that had just happened, and each of them had already recapped their previous misadventures.



“Maybe.. wear something iron? Cause dreamons don’t like iron. It might scare them off?” Fundy suggested, the fox holding up his iron sword, with the blade pointing down, before he put it back in it’s sheath.



Foolish nodded. “That’s a good idea—we’ve seen plenty of iron ore veins around these caves, so we could gather some and make.. armor, or some kinda accessory, or something.” the shark merling shrugged, but not before gesturing to the stone walls around them as he mentioned the ore scattered around the caverns.



“We could also just.. you know.. try to avoid contact with dreamons? Although, it might not be that easy..” Ranboo chimed in, seeming a bit nervous and unconfident about his idea, the black and white enderman hybrid’s tail flicking timidly behind him, where he sat with his legs to his chest on the floor.



“Well, I think we’ve all been doing that.” Quackity remarked, his golden wings moving in a sort of shrug motion behind him. 



“We’ll just be extra careful, and carry an iron accessory around with us at all times. Making armor and better tools would also be good—and just in general, we should do a bit of resource gathering.” Niki stated, and everyone turned their heads toward the axolotl and angelfish merling, nodding and murmuring agreements.



“Well, if that’s all settled then..” Foolish began. “If we’re going to be gathering resources, we should probably split up into groups.”



Fundy nodded. “We should also have a group see if they can find any information or intel on the overseers and dreamons and just in general the layout of this place—any of that would be useful.” The group all mumbled their agreements.



“Alright—Foolish, Ranboo, Fundy—you guys can do intel, then Karl, Quackity and George can be one group for resources, me and Jack can be the other.” Niki said, everyone nodded, standing up and grabbing things to prepare for this venture.



~~~~~~~~~~



It took a few minutes, but soon enough everyone had grouped up and prepared and then headed out for their separate missions. Niki and Jack included.



The two of them decided to follow a new branch of tunnels and caverns that they hadn’t explored much of yet—it was fairly close to where they had set up base, and so the void caves were pretty far off—they wouldn’t be running into them for a while.



As she and Jack chatted with each other as the traversed the caves, it didn’t take long for them to find something. Up ahead, she could see that the caves were much brighter—meaning there was some form of a light source up ahead lighting up the caves.



“Oh! Light! Either it’s a lush cave or someone left a lantern over there..” Jack said. Niki shook her head. “The light isn’t very orange—I don’t think it’s firelight from a lantern.” She stated.



“Well, let’s find out then.” The wisp grinned at her, before turning back forward and sprinting up ahead. Niki let out a sigh, before sprinting after him.



A few moments of running, and the tunnel broke out into a large cavern, filled with lush greenery, pools of water and glow berries on vines hanging down from the roof of the cave, the berries providing light to the whole area.


“Yep, I was right, it’s a lush cave.” Jack grinned. “It’s a good thing we found another lush cave.” Niki added, smiling along with him. “The glow berries are the best food source we’ve found in these caves.” She turned towards him. “Can you use your abilities to get some of them down?”



“Of course I can! Get ready to catch them.” Jack said, treading up to one of the vines and lifting a hand up—Niki could feel, and hear, the electricity crackling in the air as she pulled out a few open jars and hurried over to him, catching a glow berry in one of the jars as it fell off of the vine thanks to the electricity--Jack's whole 'controlling electricity' ability he'd gotten back to being able to do easily after being down here for a while. Ranboo had been able to teleport easier too, but not like before.



More and more fell, and Niki grabbed at them, putting them in one of the jars or just catching one of the berries in the jar, and they continued this, going through a couple of vines of glow berries before Niki had at least four jars full.



“Alright, that’s good—this should be enough.” She said, satisfied with the amount they’d gathered, and put the jars in a pouch tied to her left leg. “Woo! I have so much energy right now—is there anything else I can zap?” Jack asked, practically vibrating with excitement—she could see stray wisps of electricity drifting off his form as he looked around.



“Maybe. Can you go gather some moss? I think I see some over there.” She said, pointing to the other end of the cavern. “If you really want to though, and have the extra jars, you could probably get some more berries.”



Jack nodded, did a small two-finger salute as he grinned at her, before speeding off, the electricity making him reach the place she had pointed to a bit quicker.



She watched as he sped over there and began gathering moss, and then she turned and headed over to one of the pools, putting one hand in it—the cool water felt nice against her scales. She turned to where there was a small waterfall flowing from the wall, filling up several small pools around her. 



She reached into her main bag, the one with most of her things in it, that was attached to a strap around her, so that she could carry it easily—and pulled out a few more jars, opening them, and lifting them one by one up to the waterfall and holding them there until they were full.



By the time all of the jars were filled with water and put back in her bag, Jack zipped across the room over to her, nearly going over into one of the pools thanks to momentum, and the wisp lifted up some fresh moss that had been folded so it’d be easier to carry towards her. She smiled and gave him a thumbs up—there was a good amount of it, so they shouldn’t be running out of it anytime soon.



Niki glanced around at the lush cave, not seeing anything else they could gather. “Well, I think that’s all we need from this area. We should go a little bit further, see if we can find anything else.” Jack nodded, and the two of them headed over to the entrance to another tunnel—that quickly expanded to show where a chunk of the cave wall was missing, and beyond the fractured stone, was a sparkling geode.



“Hey, a geode!” Jack exclaimed. “I didn’t think we’d see one down here, this place seemed too gloomy for something so bright and pretty.” The wisp remarked.



“Well, it’s a good thing we found one—I think Eret or Puffy mentioned to me you can find some special crystals in these.” Niki said, walking up to the opening and stepping through into the geode.



“Special?” Jack echoed, following after her—the amethysts and other gemstones clinked under her feet, but they barely made a sound when they came into contact with Jack’s cloudy form.



“Yeah. I’d say almost magical, but it’s not really magic.” The merling hybrid said, the crystals around them shined on her pale pink and mint scales, giving them a crystally look, as her blue-green eyes darted around, searching through the crystals and gems for one certain thing—“There!” She exclaimed, spotting a green crystal, tinted with a bit of blue. She carefully stepped around the amethysts and made her way over to it, crouching down to reach it and pulling her dagger out from the sheath strapped sideways to the back of her belt, and carefully beginning to saw at the crystal, detaching it from the wall.



“Jack, can you help me with this?” Niki asked, turning to the weather wisp who was carefully moving towards her. He nodded, and quickened his pace a little, and soon crouched down and lifted one wispy hand towards the crystal she was sawing at—a few sparks of electricity began to dance around where her dagger had and was cutting at the crystal, and in a few moments, the crystal fell down, quickly being caught by Jack.



“Nice catch.” Niki said, lifting out a hand for him to set the crystal in, and he did so, handing the crystal to her, and she put it in the pouch on her leg with the glowberry jars.



The two of them began to exit the geode, and Jack began to speak.



“So, what exactly do these crystals do ? Also, aren’t they just emeralds?” The wisp asked the merling hybrid.



“From what Eret and Puffy said, they can either be used to create a sort of explosive reaction, or to.. ‘enhance’ some weapons. No, they aren’t emeralds—they look a lot like them, but you can tell the different with their purpley gleam and blue tint, and how they are usually only found in geodes.” Niki said, practically reciting what the two had told her—



Puffy, before coming to Essempii, had been a sailor, and travelled the world, knowing quite a bit about different things the average person didn’t—Eret was the same, except they had simply just travelled the world, and was also a bit of a merchant. There was mystery shrouded around her, and noone really knew what Eret was—most first assumed they were human, but those who knew her well enough knew of his pure white eyes, and noone in Essempii who had seen them knew what she was. 



Eret had set up a shop in town, that she had named ‘The Pride Kingdom’, where Eret lived while in town and sold different trinkets, banners, artifacts or pretty much anything he had gathered during his travels—The Pride Kingdom was not open sometimes, which would be when Eret was out traveling and gathering or buying different things during her travels—they did not always stay in town, it was a coincidence that she had been in town when all of this had happened. 



Niki imagined Eret was probably helping out the searchers with all of the knowledge she had on the world—Puffy might be, too.



“Oh, interesting. So these will help us against the dreamons.” Jack said, grinning. Niki nodded. “Yep, pretty much.”



The two of them continued further into the caverns, and the light from the lush cave and geode faded out—so Niki pulled a lantern out from her bag, lighting it and letting the tiny flame illuminate the tunnels, and they continued further, until Niki came to an abrupt stop, putting out the arm that was not holding the lantern in order to stop Jack from moving any further forward.



“What is it? Why are stopping— oh. ” Jack said, seeing where the path in front of her ended off in a cliff, and where across from them, another cliff—down below, darkness. To the side, in between the two ends of the path, was a waterfall flowing down into the ravine below.



Across the ravine, Niki thought she could see another opening into a larger cavern, and the vague shape of… ruins?



“I think I see something over there—we should try to cross.” Niki said, grabbing a hand-made rope fashioned from the strings in the void cave, vines and moss, and taking a step forward, but not before blowing out the lantern and putting it away. 



She made a lasso shape, throwing it upwards to a stalactite above the ravine—it successfully reached up to where she had aimed, and she promptly pulled tightly on the rope, making sure the rope was stable and would not slide down, allowing her to cross.



“Well, let’s hope this works.” She mumbled. “I’ll catch you if you fall.” Jack said. He was on the same side of the ravine as she was, she wasn’t sure how he’d do that—but she smiled at him anyway, before stepping back slightly and pushing off of the cliff, keeping her grip on the rope tight as it swung her across.



Just as her feet touched the other side of the cliff, there was a loud SNAP , as the rope broke, and she stumbled, nearly falling down into the ravine, but still landing safely on the other side of the cliff thanks to the momentum propelling her forward.



She let out a small yelp as she landed—pushing herself up a moment later, having heard a small gasp from behind her, and she lifted one hand in a thumbs up, turning and smiling at him. “I’m good—I made it!” She said, and Jack lifted his hands up in the air, cheering.



“The rope broke though..” Niki mumbled, glancing at the half of the rope she got when it snapped. She looked over at Jack, who was now stranded on the other side. “Do you have a rope? I have an extra, but I don’t know if i could throw it over to you.”



Jack shook his head. Niki sighed, reaching for her backup rope—when Jack shook his head again, but more furiously. “No, I don’t need it—I think I can just boost myself over with my ability.” Niki stared at him. “That’s kind of risky.” She said, worry clear in her voice.



“Don’t worry, Niki! I’ve got this. Plus, I’ve got you to catch me if I don’t make it all the way.” The wisp grinned confidently. Niki stared at him for a moment, pondering, before nodding. “Alright, but be careful.” She said.



She took a few steps towards the edge, as Jack began to prepare himself—some electricity crackling around him. Niki reached out her hands, ready to grab his when he jumped over.



Jack stayed like that for a few moments, focusing—before opening his eyes and staring up at her. He took a step back, then ran forward and jumped—electricity crackled around his hands and feet and he soared upward a little—but not enough.



Niki let out a small gasp as the wisp began to fall, her heartbeat stuttering in her chest in a small moment of horror as she thought he was about to fall to his death, and she reached her hands out further, grabbing one of his and pulling backwards with all of the strength she had, and when given the chance, grabbed his other hand as well.



She pulled him upwards, grunting with the effort, and pushed herself back further onto the cliff with her legs as well, until both of them were safely sitting on the cliff, panting. 



“Woah—thanks. I nearly fell to my death there!” Jack exclaimed, and Niki just sighed, smiling. “At least you’re alright.” She said. Jack smiled back at her. “Yeah—I owe you.” Niki shook her head, and began to stand up. “No, no you don’t.” She reached a hand out for him to grab onto, and when he did so she helped pull him up, so they were both standing.



They stayed like that for a moment, processing what had happened, before Niki finally spoke.



“Well—I guess we should go ahead and do what we crossed that ravine to do now.” Jack nodded. Niki turned and began to head to the tunnel up ahead, and they entered into a large cavern—it was extremely dark, and Niki thought she could make out the shape of some buildings—or, ruins.



“What is this stuff?” Jack asked, lifting a foot up to brush something dark green ish off his shoe—on the ground, the stone was laced with black, almost like the void cave, but with green dots, maybe glows, she couldn’t tell. 



“I’m not sure.” She said, the merling looking around at the dark cavern, pulling back out her lantern and relighting it, lifting it up to try and light the cave up a bit—it worked, but darkness still crept around the corners of her eyesight.



They both took a couple of steps forward, still gazing around at the mysterious ruins—confusion and awe both painting their faces.



And they both froze as a small, strange, distorted screech rang out through the room, followed by another, a sort of distorted chirp , and a few more, before silence.



Jack immediately went into an offensive position, ready to fight whatever might attack them, but Niki just froze, her heart hammering in her chest, while her expression remained calm as her eyes darted around the dark cavern, blue-green meeting inky black.



The silence was heavy, and Jack glanced around warily, before slowing relaxing. “What was that?” He whispered, glancing at Niki. She shook her head. “Don’t know.” She whispered back.



Jack let out a quiet sigh, before turning back around and looking around, when something caught his gaze.



“Hey, Niki.” He whispered, taking a quiet step forward cautiously. He pointed near the floor in front of him. “There’s a chest—I’m gonna see what’s inside it.” 



Niki didn’t do anything, before something clicked in her mind as she came to a realization. Her eyes widened. “Wait, don’t—“ she began to whisper, urgency in her voice—but Jack’s hand had already reached the lid, and he lifted it up—the creak echoed around the cave.



His eyes sparkled a bit. “Hey, there’s some really good things in here!” He exclaimed, a bit too loudly. Niki shushed him. He glanced at her. “What?” He whispered.



“Something seems off.” She whispered, looking around warily. “We need to be quiet, this rooms very echoey, and who knows what’s in here—“



Then the lantern flickered out, and darkness crowded their vision, their hearts beginning to beat loudly in their ears—as a loud roar sounded throughout the blackened cavern.


 

Notes:

oh man I wonder what this area could possibly be haha

I haven't written in a while so I might be a bit rusty, but I think this still turned out pretty good.

edit: I just realized travail was actually the chapter to take the most time to be posted with it taking 4 more days than this one, fallen down being in 3rd with one day less than this one--well, that is, if the dates shown in the full page index are accurate. But still wow

edit 2 for anyone who checks for these: the next chapter is very close to being finished, but some stuffs happening tomorrow that I'm pretty excited for, and I will be finishing it off either tomorrow or the next day--so, get hyped! ig. If you get hyped for this fic at all, which would actually be really cool if you do but /shrug

Chapter 24: Chapter 23 - Mellohi

Summary:

Clingy duo go around Essempii and do a ton of things.

Notes:

hi hello its me again take this mess of a chapter

why was this so long what

Probably will be typos I wrote this on my iPad and phone very quickly and I don't wanna or have the time to go through it all rn an edit

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

POV: Tommy

 


It was a nice day in Essempii.



The sky was clear, and in general, the town was fairly active and packed today—in the previous weeks, the town had been more empty than ever, with a quarter of the population or more out searching for their missing residents and friends. 



There were a few days now until the date they had planned to all venture down into the dreamon’s domain together, and everyone was in town busy preparing.



Although, today Tommy and Tubbo weren’t doing that.



Phil (and a few of the other adults too) had ordered them to take a day off, stating they’d worked pretty hard and should just take a day to be kids and have fun—and Tubbo had told Tommy exactly what he wanted to do today. It sounded good to him, so they were doing it.



The plan was simple.



Go around town a bit, say hi to people, stop by Daisy hollow for whatever reason Tubbo had, as well as the Pride Kingdom, check up on the Badland’s planning, stop by church prime a bit, see what’s happening at the community house, then lastly go to L’manberg, take care of the garden and L’mantree, then to their hangout and make sure Ranboo’s allium garden doesn’t die.



Not all of it in that order, though. 



Their first stop was the community house.



As they approached the building that had just barely survived through at least three (or was it two?) natural disasters in the past for years—the building was rather old, so the first time the winds were strong enough a few walls collapsed and it had to be rebuilt by Foolish, Puffy, and some other builders in town who had a shop called Hermit’s craft.



The second time there was a small wildfire accidentally started by one of the newer blazeborns in town at the time, and there was a bit of forest right next to the community house—you can guess what happened.



As they approached, they also heard music, and the faint clanging of swords clashing. 



Also some singing.



Singing from a voice Tommy instantly recognized.



“So come on, one and all, to see the apathy!”



A voice belonging to one phantom hybrid in particular.



“The reems of grey stencils that fill the tapestry,”



That one phantom hybrid in particular, being none other than the lead singer of Essempii’s resident band, Lovejoy.



“I look to all of you, and see a different fucking species! Aspirations for a different destination to me..”



Said lead singer, also being Tommy’s brother.



“Across the pennies, thin blue line and a knife for a mall—would do something, if it wasn’t all so effortful.”



Yep, the only and only—



“Cus’ I’m so high, my brain can’t even look at the fall—and when you’ve reached the top, there’s nowhere else to go.. but!”



Wilbur Soot Craft.



An exhale was heard as the ending of the song played.



And by this point, Tommy and Tubbo were right in front of the community house, with a perfect view of the band playing under a blue-grey canopy with fairy lights strung across the poles holding it up.



The song ended as clapping could be heard from the only one other than the duo currently listening—she was sitting in front of where they were performing, and she herself was a phantom hybrid—wearing a yellow sweater and overalls, there was a hollowed out and carved pumpkin sitting next to her—Shubble.



Tommy and Tubbo began to clap too, and Wilbur looked up at them, the phantom hybrid sending the two a wave and a grin, as some of the others in the band waved at them too—Tommy saw Ash, who was also a phantom hybrid, and Joe and Mark, a human and shulker, respectively, like Tommy and Tubbo. Though, the shulker in the band was only part shulker, and rather than having the more physical traits of a shulker, he had an ability to make some objects float—which was pretty rare among shulker hybrids.



“Soundin good!” Tommy shouted, walking up to them, not far from where Shubble was sitting. 



“Aww, thanks, Toms!” Wilbur smiled, and Tommy just shrugged—usually he’d have retorted back that it was directed toward everyone else in the band, simply to spite Wilbur, but he’d let the dumb phantom have that one compliment, just this once—he was feeling nice today. And besides, the song did sound good.. he had to give him that.



Tubbo nodded. “Yeah, it did sound really good.” “Thanks, Tubbo!”



“Well, continue doing your songs or whatever—we’re doing stuff soo…. Byeee, Wilbitch!” Tommy exclaimed, grabbing Tubbo’s arm and sprinting away, sending them a wave.



They ran off to the other side of the area near the community house—the only area where there was a full platform and land to stand on rather than just a bridge or path over water. There was some of the town’s forest right on the edge of the area, and through the trees Tommy knew was the usual place the Dream Team did their spars—though, in recent weeks its been used for training by everyone involved in the search.



Tommy paused right at the edge of the trees, he and Tubbo not really intending to enter the clearing—Tommy was just curious what was happening at the moment.



Sure enough, the clashing of swords became significantly louder once they stopped there.



In the clearing, Tommy spotted Sapnap in the middle of a spar with Eryn—who was part demon. Off on the sidelines bench, Dream and Techno were watching.



As they watched the two spar, Techno slowly turned his head towards the two of them, staring at them. Tommy jumped a bit, and glanced at Tubbo. “Big man, I think we should go now—“ he whispered, and Tubbo nodded, seemingly also a bit on edge from the blade’s intense stare—Tommy could’ve sworn it was a death glare, but from that far away he was unsure.



The duo stumbled away from the sounds of music and clashing blades, and away from the community house as well—they were entering the part of town now with all of the shops and other general buildings, and the first one on the left was Hannah’s flower shop. Tommy sent the fairy a wave as they passed, Tubbo waving as well—Hannah waved back, and next to her was Tina, a cat hybrid who also sent them a wave. Leaning back on a chair against one of the walls of the shop, Boomer looked up at the two, giving a small wave.



On the right, was Las Nevadas—a casino owned by Quackity, although it was closed at the moment, the only ones working their whose whereabouts were still known was Purpled and Charlie, and Purpled had not been there in a long time, though Tommy had still seen him around town, near the Badlands, as Punz lived right next to there, having a sort of mercenary business that Purpled also worked in—the two of them were both alien-like shapeshifters with two sets of eyes, and if he recalled correctly, they were brothers.



Speaking of which, the Badlands and Punz’s place was right up ahead, both on the same side of the street—on the other side was another building in between Las Nevadas and the library—Kinoko Libraries, which Karl and some others worked at—Tommy thought he’d heard at some point that Tina sometimes helped out there, as well as with Hannah’s shop, but Tina had her own place—which was the building between Las Nevadas and Kinoko, that was pretty much just an IT place where Alyssa also worked—well, when she was in town, that is.



Hadn’t Ranboo also worked there at one point? Tommy was pretty sure the enderman hybrid had worked there, at least up until disappearing. Also, it was kinda funny how both of the people who worked at the library had memory issues—even though they weren't the only ones working there. And also, Karl’s memory before he’d disappeared Tommy had heard was still pretty good, much better than it was a few years ago when he’d first showed up in town, a bit panicked.



Across the street was the Badlands—which was pretty much the police station of the town, but they also did some other things—Tommy knew Sam did some technology things, and Bad usually bought almost anything you’d try to sell, always able to find a use for something—there was also Skeppy, Ant, and Velvet, the second two both being cat hybrids like Tina while Skeppy was part diamond, also worked there.



Tommy didn’t know what Skeppy did, but he was pretty sure Ant generally was something like a police officer, also helping out Bad alongside Velvet with finding uses for thing they are sold or donated—Puffy also helped out there from time to time, often bringing back some things from her travels for them. Last Tommy had heard, she had acquired something quite valuable with Eret—who had decided to come with her on her most recent voyage out on the ocean—and had found something called a nether star. 



Sam was currently working on something with it, something that might help them with the upcoming venture into the dreamon’s domain—the Badlands were also generally working on plans for that venture, alongside Punz and Purpled.



Since Tubbo, Phil, and Hannah’s first scouting mission down there, they had sent out a few more small scouting groups with Phil and Hannah and some others to map out the place and see what they can find—as of right now, they had a small map, that they all knew probably wasn’t even half of the realm. 



“Hey, you guys—how’s the planning going?” Tubbo asked, walking up to the group standing around a table outside of the Badlands, where the previously mentioned map was laying on the table—and the people around said table, were the previously mentioned people working at the Badlands, plus a few others and minus one Skeppy—Bad, Ant, Velvet, Sam, Puffy, Punz, and Purpled.



“Oh, Tubbo—hello!” Bad greeted. “And Tommy! Hello, you two!” The demon smiled, giving them a small wave. “Hi Bad.” Tommy said. 



“Hello you two. The plannings going pretty well I’d say—based on the map, and how many dreamon encounters the scouting parties have had in what areas, we’re thinking of venturing into this area,” Sam said, pointing to a sketched out tunnel near the top right of the map, so probably north east.



Tubbo leaned over the table, antennae twitching as he surveyed the map. Tommy walked up to the table too—the map was rather simple, there was a center area, and some tunnels branching off from it—there was also a second smaller paper next to it, that was a key showing what some colors mean—these colors being dots here and there in different places in some tunnels, showing about how many dreamons were seen there.



The tunnel Sam had pointed to had a blue dot and a purple dot, the blue meaning 6-10 dreamons and the purple being a special case—as it was representing the voice and cloaked figure Tubbo, Phil and Hannah had seen during the first scouting mission down there. 



The purple was more of an arrow, going down the tunnel with the arrow facing away from the center area, Tommy assumed it was to show that the person had gone that way—which must be why that was the place they were going to, with it being the best lead they had at the moment.  



“Sounds good. Anything we need to know, boss man?” Tubbo asked, looking up at the creeper hybrid. A small bit of smoke came from the gas mask he wore, as Sam began to speak. “Not much at the moment, no. We’re still working out all the other details.” Tubbo nodded. “Alright, alright. Well, then I think we’ll be on our way then—good luck! Let’s go, Tommy.” Tubbo said, turning around and walking away, giving the group a wave—Tommy followed after him.



As the walked along the side walk further into town, Tommy spotted church prime up ahead. The path they were walking along had been named the prime path, since church prime was located in this area.



To the left, there was a building known as Hermit’s craft, and sort of like the Badlands, they did several different things—he recognized a parrot avian named Grian talking with a human named Scar outside of the building, he knew the two of them generally were builders and helped out with building projects around town—Foolish did that too, and sometimes worked with them.



Speaking of Foolish, there was a part in town east of The Pride Kingdom, where there were several buildings made by Foolish—one of them being what he called ‘the doozer HQ’, which was where some..beings resided who helped the shark merling with some builds, or.. whatever else they did.



Anyways, there was also an avian girl named Pearl outside of the Hermit’s craft with Grian and Scar, and there was also a mustached human and creeper hybrid in a lab coat seemingly planning out something on a table near them—he believed their names were Mumbo and Doc. 



There were others who worked there as well, they were probably inside or elsewhere though. Different to the Badlands though, they generally did things like redstone or technology, and builds. 



Tubbo and Tommy sent them a wave as they passed—a few of them waved back. Across the street from the Hermit’s craft, there was The Pube—which was built for all different kinds of beings to be able to reside in comfortably—it was also basically an inn or tavern, and a lot of people hung out there often—it was fairly large, enough for probably half the town to fit in the building. Though, they hadn’t been there in a while, with how busy everyone’s been—they’d generally been using L’manberg as a base of operations.



Speaking of L’manberg—there it was, right next to the Pube, the cafe painted in black with some yellow details here and there. Also, speaking of L’manberg, here’s a fun fact; When Wilbur originally started it, it was just a van, until they ended up being able to make the cafe.



Across from L’manberg, was Shubble’s haunted bakery—although it was currently closed, as Shubble herself was currently over at the community house with Lovejoy.



Then, next to the haunted bakery, was The Pride kingdom—Eret’s shop, where she sold many different kinds of artifacts, trinkets, banners and more he’d found during his travels as a traveling merchant, something they did whenever not in town—though, the shop also doubled as sort of a museum for the town, Eret had made some small things based off of different things that happened in the town to represent Essempii’s history.



And then, the last shop in this area, across from the Pride Kingdom, was Daisy Hollow—a tailor shop run by Aimsey, a rabbit hybrid who was good friends with Ranboo. 



Tommy knew her and some of the others who worked there—Billzo, who is part blazeborn, and Badlinu—though they all called him Freddie—who was part phantom.



Though, he wasn’t sure why Tubbo had wanted to go there—he vaguely recalled hearing about them getting into a fight a while ago, before they’d even found the lab, and as far as he knew, Tubbo hadn’t interacted with Aimsey in a while. 



Tommy turned and glanced at Tubbo who was also staring at the shop—actually, maybe it was somewhat of a glare. Maybe not. Maybe they should go to Eret’s shop first, instead.



So, Tommy began to veer closer to The Pride Kingdom as they got closer and closer to it—and soon enough, they were there at the entrance to the kingdom— wait, why did Eret even name it ‘kingdom’, tho? It’s not really a kingdom.. eh, it’s a cool name still.



The ‘kingdom’ was made of stone bricks, and there were fairy lights hung on the walls and outside, the lights shining in rainbow colors. There was two large windows on either side in the front, with a glass door in the middle.



Tommy reached forward, and pulled open the door, a bell chiming as they walked in—Upon walking into The Pride Kingdom, you’d always have moment to pause and look and everything in a moment of awe, with all of the different artifacts, trinkets, and other things scattered around on shelves, or other things like a flamingo here and there, added with the stacks of books and rainbow fairy lights giving the room a colorful look, as well as different flags and banners all over the walls, and the occasional potted flower hanging from the ceiling—for an imaginative kid, it’d definitely seem magical. 



He and Tubbo began to pace through the ‘kingdom’, looking around at everything on the shelves as they made their way towards the counter that was packed away in one corner of the main room—there were lots of interesting things to see. There was two banners with blacks and greys and whites on both of them, and green on one and purple on the other, as well as a banner that was blue, purple, and pink, and a rainbow one, as well as a pink, sky blue, and yellow one.



On the shelves, he spotted a ship in a cracked bottle, and with the ship there was also a orange-ish pink flower—he’d seen them before in L’manberg’s garden, he thought Niki had called them moss roses. He recognized the ship, a long time ago, probably a few years ago, Puffy had shown it to him, saying she’d found it during her travels—she ended up giving it to Eret, it seems.



There was more than that, though, there were all kinds of crystals and other things—Tommy spotted something that looked kinda like a telescope, and also a snow globe— wait, was it just him, or did the blobs inside the snow globe look kind of like him and Tubbo? —there was also what looked like an old record player— he stilled needed to get one of those for his discs after the old one broke, maybe Eret would let him have it —yet, there was still more..



A dagger with a carving in it of what looked like a rose, as well as a yellow rose next to it with a blue gem with a yellow bow attached to it—a pocket watch with teals and purples on it—a paper with a drawing of a clock with two arrows going around it in gold, pink and mint—a mask shaped like and designed like a moth’s wings—a messily made brown animal plushie.. was it a cow? it was hard to tell, like the one who made it had never seen one before…something like that—a jar of pink, teal, and lime glitter—a silver crown with a fake butterfly next to it—a navy blue blindfold—a green bandana with some white and gold feathers—a dagger with some blue flowers (the name desert bluebells came to mind… Niki had probably mentioned them to him at some point) , with a emerald with a red bow similar to the one around the yellow rose, as well as with a golden triangle-shaped earring laying on a small piece of paper next to it—and a open book with a pressed allium in the first page.



and there was a whole shelf that just had small figures and buildings made of clay.



He saw one of the community house and the forest on fire, as well as a second one of the community house in ruins, one of the old van they had when Wilbur had first created L’manberg, one he believed was meant to be the founding of the town and also one for the building of church prime— hold up, was that the abandoned lab? but all nice looking and not overgrown? —there was also a small figure that looked like Schlatt, just grinning menacingly.



The most recent ones on the shelf, on the far right, was of the abandoned lab, with what looked like him, Tubbo, and Ranboo staring at it presumably in awe, but their backs were facing where Tommy stood, so he couldn’t really make out what expressions they were making.



Another was of what looked like one of the dreamons in a four-legged form, and another in a form with two-legs, more humanoid and wearing a black cloak, perhaps a very dark green, actually, as well as Dream and Techno with that green glint in their eyes—there was another one with what looked like Ranboo, Niki, Karl, Quackity, Jack, Fundy, and seeming newly made, Foolish and George. They all seemed confused or wary or scared—maybe even determined.



There was also one of Tubbo and Techno, seeming to depict the moment when Techno had been possessed and had attacked him—the most recent one, was of Hannah and Phil carrying Tubbo as they flew down into darkness, which was probably the first scouting mission in the dreamon’s domain. It also seemed pretty newly made.



Oh, there were also three more figures with the ones of all of the missing people—two more cloaked figures, no mouths visible in the void under the hood, only eyes—one had a red cloak and red eyes, the other a icy-blue cloak with royal blue eyes, and were both staring at him with a blank expression—their eyes reminded him of Bad’s, only one single color entirely. The third was in between the two cloaked figures, with their back facing all of the other stuff—all Tommy could see is a white coat, and a white mullet. 



And then, that was the end of the shelf—pretty much all there was to see from where they were walking. Though, Tommy couldn't help but wonder how Eret captured the possessed look in Dream and Techno's eyes so well, as well as the appearance of the dreamons, because from what he recalled, the merchant had not been their during the ambush, nor had been with Tubbo, Sapnap and Fundy when Dream got possessed.



He turned and glanced over at Tubbo, whose eye had been caught by a sparkling teal gem with a small lavender ribbon that was attached to a lily of the valley, the flower perfectly alive and colorful despite not being potted at all—If Tommy had to guess, Tubbo was probably wondering how that flower was alive unless it was put there recently, which Tommy doubted was the case.



Ahead of them, was a counter with a cash register on it—behind that, a door to presumably the back room.



The two of them approached the counter, and Tubbo looked around, going on his tip toes to look over the counter, looking for Eret—and when he didn’t find them, he looked up to the door to the back room, antennae and ears beginning to twitch a little bit, like he was listening—well, that’s probably what he was doing—listening to see if Eret was back there.



Tommy just glanced around as he did so, looking at the different banners here and there on the walls—until Tubbo suddenly spoke, his voice raised slightly—“Hey, Eret, you back there?” He called.



There was a bit of shuffling that could be heard in the next room, before the door knob turned and the door opened, and Eret walked in. She had brown, shoulder length hair, some of one layer of hair was pulled up in a small ponytail in the back while the rest was down—they were wearing shades, as always, hiding his eyes—though, Tommy had known her long enough to know that their eyes were kind of like Bad’s—pure white. Though, he didn’t know what she was.



They were currently wearing a pretty purple dress with a dark, pink-ish red blazer that had the same colors as that one blue, pink, and purple banner inside—the blazer had golden tassels coming down from gold and darker red shoulder pads, and there were a couple of pins attached to the blazer and hair pins in his hair—one looked like an emerald, another like a crown, another shaped like a butterfly but with the colors of the previously mentioned banner in stripes just like the banner and the inside of the blazer.



There was also one butterfly shaped pin that looked like a monarch butterfly, that was near the crown pin—wait, was that on purpose? Monarch , like a king, like with a crown, and a monarch butterfly? Huh.



“Oh, hello you two.” Eret greeted, giving them a smile. “What do you need?”


Tubbo glanced back at one of the shelves. “Well, I just came here to look around a bit, I guess.. Say, uh..” The shulker took a few steps back, gesturing to the lily of the valley with the teal gem that had caught his eye. “How’s that flower still alive? I assume it wasn’t put there recently.”


Eret shook her head. “No, it wasn’t. You see that gem?” Tubbo nodded. “It has some.. Let’s just say, special properties–but it basically keeps the flower alive for a very long time, even without needing to be potted.”


Tubbo blinked, seeming to be thinking, based on his expressions. “Do..you have an extra?”


Eret smiled, and he nodded, turning and pulling a small box on the counter closer to herself, and pulling out a small purple gem with a yellow ribbon. “Here. The ribbon is just so you can attach it to the flower.” They said, holding the gem out for the shulker to grab. Tubbo stared at the purple gem for a moment, then looked back up, smiling. “Thank you!”



“Hey, uh, Eret– so, while we’re here and stuff…is there any chance I could have that record player..? My old one broke.” Tommy mumbled, and Eret nodded. “Of course you can. I was gonna be getting another one anyways eventually–besides, I don’t use it much, so it’d be good for some use to come out of it.” Tommy grinned. “Thanks, big man–pal–gal–uh, yeah.” He smiled sheepishly. Eret just waved it off, not seeming to mind.


Tommy walked up to the shelf where the record player was, and then paused. “Wait, do we have to pay for these–” Tubbo let out a sigh. “Well, that’s kinda how shops work.”


“No, don’t worry. You can have them, on the house.” Eret said. The duo stared at her in surprise. “Really?” Tubbo asked. Eret nodded. “Yep. There’s been a lot going on recently, and you two are both still just kids.. I can’t imagine how hard it must be to know one of your closest friends and others you know could be in danger, and..well, I just thought I’d do one nice thing for you two, especially in these troubling times–but just know you can come here if you ever need anything, Alright?” They smiled.


Tommy opened his mouth to shoot back that he wasn’t a kid, but he paused, and just nodded. “Thanks, Eret.” Tubbo nodded as will, smiling gratefully. “Thanks. And don’t worry, I’m handling it well. Well, well enough, I guess..” He shrugged for a moment, grinning sheepishly before giving Eret a wave. “Well, I guess we’ll see you later then?” Eret nodded. “Of course. See you, and enjoy your day!” Tubbo smiled. “We will!” “Bye Eret!” Tommy waved as well, as they headed towards the door.

 

~~~POV swap; Tubbo~~~



As they left The Pride Kingdom, Tubbo spotted Daisy hollow ahead of them, across the street. He let out a sigh. Tommy glanced at him, a bit of worry visible in his eyes, though his expression remained mostly blank. “You, uh, good, Tubs?” He asked. Tubbo nodded. “Yep. and, next stop is Daisy hollow.”


“What’re we going there for?” Tommy asked. Tubbo blinked, and glanced at him. “I- just need to talk to Aimsey.” is all he said. Tommy gave him a small glance, some form of understanding shown in his eyes–He must’ve heard about their fight a while ago.


A while back, Ranboo had become pretty close friends with Aimsey–Tubbo and Ranboo and Tommy had already known her, she had moved into town not too long ago and had quickly become friends with her, Billzo and Freddie–Her and Ranboo just ended up hanging out some more and becoming closer friends–she’d sometimes help him out at the library, with his memory problems and sometimes forgetting certain books and not being able to write them all down in his book–the two of them had even hung out once at his, Tubbo, and Tommy’s hangout area, making flower crowns for eachother–something Tubbo and him did together. Tubbo was definitely, not jealous. Definitely.



So, maybe a few days later, Aimsey had left something behind–a small white patch of fabric, with the pattern of a daisy sown on it, hanging from a piece of thread–she usually wore it around her neck, but she had left it behind today–and Tubbo had never seen her without it. He assumed it had been important to her.



And, still definitely and totally not jealous, Tubbo made a very rash decision–and stole it. He wasn’t planning to do much with it, just hide it some where for just a day so he could try and hang out with Ranboo while she was busy searching for it–which, did not work out.


Ranboo ended up trying to help her find it, and so his plan had gone horribly wrong.


So the next morning, he left a note for Aimsey in Daisy hollow, asking her to meet him at the Community house–saying he’d found the daisy necklace.


No one had been around at the time, and he told Aimsey he had stolen the necklace–but he was still upset, and, still thinking rashly and mostly out of anger and not jealousy, and they began to argue as he tried to explain why he did it–and it turned into a fight.


In the end, Tubbo ended up getting upset enough, that he threw the necklace into the water around the Community house–he nearly pushed her in as well, but stopped himself.


Shortly after, Ranboo found them, found out what Tubbo had done, and, safe to say, the enderman hybrid was very disappointed. But he seemed to understand why he had done it, though he still wasn’t happy about it–it took a few days, Tubbo and Aimsey avoiding each other like the plague, and Ranboo talking to each of them, even despite the bad choice Tubbo had made, he still stayed friends with him, trying to get him to apologize–Tubbo did want to apologize, too. He just never found the right time to do it or was too nervous when he tried.


And then Ranboo had gone missing, and he’d never gotten that opportunity.


Well, there was one thing Tubbo could do for the missing enderman hybrid, to cheer him up a bit when he gets back. But not just for him, also for Aimsey–Tubbo regretted stealing the necklace, and knew he had to do something about it at some point–so he had found a daisy Ranboo had grown in his garden.

 


This daisy, he now pulled out of his shulker box, and quickly tied the yellow ribbon with the purple gem attached to it around the short, bent stem that was tied to a string, making another necklace–and with the stem being bent, the flower was facing forward. He looked up at the door to Daisy hollow, and sighed–well, it was now or never.


Out of the corner of his eye, he saw Tommy looking at the new daisy necklace with curiosity, and also watching him with a bit of worry.


Tubbo reached forward and opened the door, a bell chiming as it opened, and he stepped inside–Tommy followed in after him, looking around and spotting Billzo and Freddie over in the left corner, chatting about something. To the right, there was a counter and, behind it, working on an outfit, was the short, brown-haired rabbit–Aimsey.


One of her long ears twitched as the bell chimed, and she turned around, a smile coming to her face as she turned to greet what she was expecting as a potential customer or someone else she knew–”Hello, welcome to Daisy hollow–” She stopped mid sentence, her smile faltering as she saw the shulker standing awkwardly in the doorway.


Tommy, who was standing behind him, glanced between the two, paused, then made an ‘o’ shape with his lips, and slowly began to side-step over to where Billzo and Freddie were chatting.


“Tubbo.” Aimsey said, staring at him.


“Aimsey.” Tubbo returned, sending back her stare.


The room went quiet pretty quickly, the three in the left corner’s chatting dying down at the tense atmosphere. The three glanced between the two staring at each other, simply observing.



“What do you need, Tubbo?” Aimsey finally asked, breaking the silence. The rabbit was clearly trying her best to be polite, and Tubbo could understand why it was a bit hard, especially with how he’d ruined something important to her–though, she probably wouldn’t have held a grudge for so long if he hadn’t nearly pushed her into the water too, with her noticing that.



“I.. I know I shouldn’t have waited so long to say this, but- I’m..sorry about what I did a few months ago. With your necklace. I’ll admit, maybe I was.. At least a little bit jealous of how close you were with Ranboo, and I..just was not thinking straight.” Tubbo said, awaiting her response that would probably be some form of her not accepting his shitty apology.


“I made a bad choice, and–I wanted to make up for it.” Tubbo said, pulling out the freshly made daisy necklace from his shulker, the necklace appearing in a small glimmer of light into his hands. Aimsey let out a small gasp.


“It's an actual flower, though, not like the sown one on the original necklace, and it’s from Ranboo’s garden–I got this gem, from Eret, and it basically keeps the flower alive, so..I know it’s not the same, but I hope you’ll accept it and my apology anyways.” Tubbo held the necklace out for her to take. “And that..maybe we can be friends again?”


Aimsey just stared at it, then looked up at him.


“I can’t say i’m not still upset about my original necklace, I’m at least still a tiny bit upset–as it was a gift from a friend I had before coming here. But.. I do appreciate you trying to make up for it. I’ll accept your apology–as for our friendship…All I can say is it’s a start.” She said, walking around the counter and taking the necklace, before pulling it over her head and wearing it.


“Heh, Boo would be pretty happy to see us at least getting a long a bit.” She said, her brown gaze drifting away. Tubbo nodded. “Yeah, he would be..” Tubbo paused, then looked up at her. “Well, when we find him, he can be as overjoyed as he wants about this.” Aimsey nodded. “Yep. Especially since I’ve decided to join the search. Did you know that?”



Tubbo’s eyes widened slightly. “No, I didn’t–well, I guess that just mean’s we can find him together then, when the time comes.”


Aimsey nodded, the brunette rabbit’s ears perking up, and she nodded. “Yep. Now, If you don’t mind, I am now going to respectfully and lightheartedly kick you out as my final act of revenge for the destruction of my original necklace, but I still appreciate this gift–Until then.” She said, then made a shooing motion. Tubbo just chuckled, and he raised his arms, backing away towards the door and backing into it.  “Alright, fair, fair–Until then.”


Tommy, standing in the corner with Billzo and Freddie, walked over to him, sending the two he had been standing with a wave, and also giving Aimsey a small wave as he left, and Tubbo followed after him.


~~~POV swap; Tommy~~~

 


Tommy and Tubbo paced through the town, now exiting Daisy hollow and approaching church prime.



Tommy glanced at Tubbo. He was very confused.



"So, uh, are we going to talk about what just happened or-"



"I was being an idiot at one point before Ranboo went missing and was a bit jealous, I'll admit, and kind of..threw her daisy necklace in the water by the Community house, ruining it–as the fabric was thin enough to rip easily with the water. I also nearly pushed her in too." Tubbo sighed.



Oh. "Oh."



"Yeah–so I've been meaning to apologize to her, I just kept backing out at the last second, and then Ranboo went missing and more people did as well, and I got so busy I forgot about it so--I thought it was about time I did something." Tubbo said. Tommy nodded. "Well, I mean, it's good you did that."



"Uh, not the ruining her necklace part, the apologizing even in this kinda time and trying to make up for it." Tommy said quickly. Tubbo smiled. "Yeah."



Then the shulker looked up, his antennae and tail twitching a bit. "Oh, we're at church prime already."



Tommy stared ahead at the church, white walls, with some purple details. This was one of the places he, Ranboo, and Tubbo hung out sometimes–actually, it was where Tommy and Ranboo had first met.



It was about 6 years ago–Tommy was ten, and Tubbo and Ranboo were eleven.



One night, Phil had gone out into the forest north of church prime–and it started to storm during that time.



He did not return that night. Techno, Wilbur, and even little Tommy had tried to go out looking for him, but the other adults-Sam and Puffy–told them to wait until the storm ended.



So they did. The storm clouds cleared the next day, and the three siblings got up and headed to church prime–Sam and Puffy came along to, also wanting to find Phil–and make sure nothing happened to his kids.



They found him before even reaching the forest–by a tree and a bench, Phil was there. The three craft siblings all ran up to him, hugging him, the crow avian shrouding his wings around the three–and when he finally let go, Tommy noticed something.



Well, rather, someone.



There was a tall, (tall for a kid), black and white figure hiding behind Phil.



Tommy had jumped to conclusions, before Phil had introduced the enderman hybrid he'd
found injured in the woods when it began to storm.



He introduced himself as Ranboo, Tommy saw that he was older and taller than him, and decided he didn't like him.



Ranboo had nowhere to stay–though, Niki had offered to let him stay at her place,  but the merling had some renovating to do if he were to be staying, and eventually they decided that he would be staying with the Craft family for a bit. It only lasted a short while, with Foolish and some others from Hermit's craft helping out, it went by pretty quickly.



Though, it only took that short bit of time for Tubbo and Ranboo to become close friends. Eventually Tubbo was able to get Ranboo and Tommy to hang out more and become friends, and the rest is history.



Now, in the present day, six years later, only him and Tubbo here in church prime, no Ranboo in sight, Tommy turned to the tree Phil had been by all those years ago when he'd first met the enderman hybrid.



The bench that was by the tree was missing.



Actually, more specifically, it had been stolen.



By them.



"Tubs, you remember that bench we stole and dragged to out hangout place?" Tommy asked, looking over at him. Tubbo looked at him, and grinned, mischief sparkling in his one visible eye, the other still covered by bandages, and the shulker nodded.



"That was–what, five years ago? I was trying to get you and Ranboo to be better friends, and you ended up peer pressuring him into helping us steal a bench of all things–I happily joined in, of course, eager for some chaos and thievery." Tubbo grinned as he reminisced. "I swear, Niki was there at church prime that day and saw us dragging the bench into the woods–I noticed her, she just stared, seemed kinda amused–I put one finger to my mouth to say to keep quiet, and she turned around, like she'd seen nothing!" He laughed.



"Wait, someone saw us?! " Tommy exclaimed. He sighed. "Thank prime it was Niki, I doubt any of the other adults except maybe Puffy–just maybe–would let us get away with something like that!" He chuckled.



"And then there's that one time here that you made me cry." Tubbo said. Tommy froze.



"I started like, being all dramatic and crying, and then you and Ranboo were too– I swear, everyone in town could hear us!" Tubbo laughed, Tommy laughing along sheepishly.



Once they'd finally stopped laughing, Tubbo spoke up. "We should head to L'manberg first." He said. Tommy nodded. "Alright. To L'manberg it is, then!" He exclaimed, and the two turned around, leaving church prime and passing by Daisy hollow and a few other buildings, reaching L'manberg quickly–the cafe being right next door to Daisy hollow.



It was closed right now, the door locked, and the majority of employees and even the owners themselves missing–the only one left being Puffy who was a co-owner– it was obvious why–though it was still used by the ones leading the search for meetings, thanks to the buildings size–they usually used the Badlands for planning with just certain people, they couldn't fit everyone apart of search  in there, though. So, instead they used L'manberg for when they needed everyone.



Wilbur had a spare key to the place, and Tommy may have stolen it this morning.



Reaching down, Tommy fished the key out of his jean pocket, approaching the locked glass door, and putting in the key, turning it and unlocking the door, then pulling it open for Tubbo to go inside, Tommy following shortly after him. 



Tommy glanced around the empty and dark cafe, the only light source coming from the sunlight shining through the windows and glass doors. All of the tables were folded up on a rack near one wall, so the room was very empty and open. There was a bit of dust settling on the counter. He didn't like the state L'manberg was currently in–Wilbur would hate it too, so would Fundy and Niki and Puffy–and Jack.



"Hey, Tubs, this place is getting kinda dusty. Fundy, Niki, Jack, Puffy and Wilbur would be sad if they saw this mess." Tommy said, still looking around the room. "Yeah, they would be." Tubbo agreed, antennae and tail twitching as he gazed around as well, having to turn his head more or turn fully around to see some things, with one eye being covered by bandages.



Tubbo went over to the door behind the counter with the (dusty) 'employees only' sign, and opening it and going into the back room, coming out a few moments later carrying nothing but a watering can, though Tommy knew better than to think that's all he had.



Tubbo then walked into the center of the room, began to crouch down and lower his hand towards the floor, and in a small flash of light, two brooms, a bucket of water, two mops, and a box of..something.. appeared on the tile floor.



"Well then. It's cleaning time boss man." Tubbo grinned. "Wait, I just realized I signed up for chores- " Tommy began, being interrupted by Tubbo elbowing him– that actually hurt a tiny bit, since when was Tubbo that strong? --"Nope. You came up with this idea, there's no going back now, boss man."



Tommy paused, a thought suddenly coming to his mind.



"Hey, didn't you once text Foolish calling him boss man but horribly misspelling it and Ranboo read it out loud? What did it say? Bsoisos man?" Tommy began, before being cut off with yelp as Tubbo elbowed him in the gut– slightly harder this time



"Tubbo, big man, why would you do that–" Tommy gasped, clutching his stomach– yeah, he was being a bit dramatic, it did hurt but not THAT much –"Chill dude, you're finnneee. " Tubbo said, patting his shoulder and walking back over to the cleaning supplies–wait, when had the watering can got on the counter?



Tubbo picked up the mop, and glanced around. "Say, this place could use some decoration. No offense to Niki, Fundy, and Puffy, of course–" He quickly said. "It's just kinda bland and sad right now." He said, the shulker pausing and looking around the room and beginning to ponder.



Tommy grabbed the other mop, letting put a long sigh, ready enough to do some cleaning, when Tubbo snapped. "I know! Be right back, boss man–keep cleaning!" Tubbo shouted and promptly ran out the door.



"HEY! DONT LEAVE ME HERE TO DO THIS BY MYSELF!" Tommy shouted after him, but the shulker was already long gone. Tommy finally let out, another , long sigh, and began to clean.



~~~~~~~~~~



Tommy had gotten all of the floor and the windows and the majority of the walls when Tubbo suddenly came back, throwing the door open with such force and speed Tommy was afraid it would break–he had appeared so suddenly, he caused Tommy to jump a bit.



"Jeez, man, you should give me some warning before you bust down the door like that." Tommy quipped. Tubbo just chuckled, walking up to him and slapping his shoulder. "Nah, that ruins the fun; the element of surprise! And jumpscares!" He grinned mischievously.



Tommy sighed– again –how many times has he sighed in the past few hours?--"Well, what'd you do?" Tommy asked the shulker. "It'd better be good, for you to leave me to cleaning all of this by myself. " Tommy scowled.



"Oh, don't worry, Tommy, it is that good." Tubbo grinned even more. "And sorry for that, but it had to be done." Tubbo said quickly brushing it off, Tommy's scowl growing angrier.



Tubbo then took a step back. "Drum roll please!" 



Tommy glanced down at the two brooms on the floor, grabbed both of them, one in each hand, with the brush facing backward, and began to roll the stick part of the broom against the metal of the water bucket, doing a drum roll–kind of.



He did so for a few moments until Tubbo raised one palm to tell him to stop, and then the dramatic bitch did nothing for a moment, leaving a pause for dramatic effect, and then, simultaneously, he shouted, "Decorations!" And reached his hands out as a few boxes appeared in his arms in a small flash of light–he could just barely recognize some fairly lights hanging out of one box, and some lanterns in another open one.



Tommy's eyes widened, and he grinned. "My interest has suddenly been restored."



Tubbo glanced around the room. "Nice cleaning job, man. They should hire you as a janitor." Tommy scowled at him. "Kidding, boss man. Anyways, I think that's enough cleaning for now– It's time to go crazy on this place!



" Hell yeah! "



~~~~~~~~~~



A few hours later, and it was now 6pm. They had first gone out at around 7am, and it was now much later in the day.



And if Puffy came by L'manberg later by that time and found fairylights hanging all around the cafe, lanterns suspended from the roof with red, blue, yellow, and white colors, also in streamers too, and some pots sitting in corners of the room with smaller ones on the counter, with the cafe being mostly cleaned and a couple of brooms and mops and a bucket not in the right place in the backroom, and distantly, from the backdoor to L'manberg's garden, she heard two voices singing together, singing to the tune of a song that one of their brother's had made a cover of, rewriting lyrics and shaping it into something else entirely, the two boys surrounded by a garden of flowers and crops bathing in sunlight and still with some dew on their leaves and petals from recently being watered, then she wouldn't question it. She'd just smile, take a moment to appreciate the decorations, and leave the two boys to enjoy their day, singing the words "Our L'manberg," without a care in the world.



And if someone asked her what had happened to L'manberg, the sheep hybrid and ship captain would not so simply state, "It's just a new Era for L'manberg, it seems. Though, all that matters is that those two enjoyed today. I don't care what they do, as long as it doesn't cause much harm, their still kids after all. Let kids be kids for a day, so they can take the weight of this situation off of their shoulders for a bit. This should be something the adults should be dealing with, after all. Not children. But even so.."



"They're doing quite well, even despite the trouble and pressure of this whole situation. I'm proud of them. They deserve this moment of peace." Is what she'd say. "Oh, sorry, I started rambling.. but, they do deserve this."



~~~~~~~~~~



Tommy and Tubbo paced through the woods, trailing along a familiar route–the one to their hangout. 



They may have been a bit worn out from running around town all day and the whole redecorating of L'manberg. Not to mention, Tubbo had probably used up all his emotional moments up for the day, after the trip to Daisy hollow. Tommy's voice was a little bit tired from singing to L'manberg's garden after they had finished redecorating. 



Though, despite everything that had happened during that eventful day, they still had one stop left to make.



Soon, the duo broke through the treeline and into the familiar clearing--the treehouse was there, looking as great as ever, and so was Ranboo's allium garden–which, notably, was starting to die.



Tubbo quickly noticed this, and hurried to grab the watering can from the treehouse, and fill it up–it only took a few moments with him rushing, zipping over to the garden and beginning to water the puffy purple flowers.



Meanwhile, Tommy treaded over to the bench , the one they had stolen together grok church prime. Maybe they should call it the prime bench.



There was a rock right next to the bench, and Tommy pulled off his backpack–he ended up getting a backpack as well from Eret, to carry the record player in, since it'd be tiring to rub all the way back home, Eret was generous enough to let him borrow one.



He pulled out the record player, setting it on the rock and not letting go until he was sure it was stable.



Then he reached back into the bag, and pulled out a disc, with pink-purple and white stripes– Mellohi.



He set the disc into the record player, and let the song begin to play, the melody drifting around the clearing as Tommy sat down on the bench. A few moments later, Tubbo sat down next to him, landing with a quiet thump as he practically jumped onto the bench.



"Wow. It sure has been a while since we had a moment like this, huh, boss man? Tubbo said, turning to look a the human staring up at the treetops.



"Yeah. Yeah, it has. We haven't listened to the discs together, since.. well, since my old record player broke." Tommy chuckled, grinning at the memories of just him and Tubbo listening to these tunes together–sometimes along with Ranboo, too. Watching the barely visible sunset through the trees.



In that moment, the two friends began to reminisce.



"Remember that time we went around and stole things from everyone in town?" Tommy said. Tubbl chuckled. "You convinced Ranboo to use his teleportation to break into people's homes, how could I forget? He was devastated when realized it."



"You decided it was a good idea to have him steal one of Niki's veils." Tommy smirked.



"That was the day we learned, to never, ever, cross Niki." Tubbo stated mournfully.



"She let Ranboo off so easily, though." Tommy grumbled.



"Yeah. Unfair. You know, there was this one time where I stayed over at Niki's, and I was up late working on one of my inventions that I had brought over to work on–and then, when I went out to the kitchen to get a midnight snack, I found Ranboo fucking sleepwalking. His eyes were, like, all purpley and shit. I think he was sleepwalking? So, I led him back to his room and left him there, and worked on my thing for a bit more, before laying down to go to sleep.. and thenn…." Tubbo paused for dramatic effect.



"What happened?!" Tommy asked, fully wrapped up in the story. Tubbo grinned.



"I woke up in the middle of the night to Ranboo in my room, still sleepwalking, about to touch one of my more.. ahem.. explosive inventions."



".. Explosive? " Tommy stared at him with wide eyes.



"Yeah! You didn't know?" Tubbo grinned menacingly.



"..no. uh, continue the story."



"So, I hopped outta bed in a panic and dragged him away from it before he could set it off and kill us all, and shook him until he woke up. He was horrified when he found out what he nearly did." 



"Oh, wow. You remember when we played piano together?



"'Course I do! We were doing so well then one of us messed up, you shoved me off the piano stool. Ranboo was just sitting there, behind us, silently–it was fucking hilarious! " Tubbo laughed.  "Well, not so much the part where you shoved me, but whatever. It was funny."



"Oh yeah, that. "



The two of them continued to chatter together, reminiscing on past times as the sun set and the moon began to glow over the land.



It was a moment of peace for both of them.




Notes:

Yes, yes i did make many references to other fics in this chapter.
Yes, yes this chapter ended up becoming partially an excuse for me to throw in more world building.
Yes, yes i did use this chapter simply to ramble about my c!Eret design.
And, yes, yes, i did make up a good amount of this world building stuff and the whole thing with Tubbo making a bad decision on the spot. Hm.
Also yeah some background character’s role in this story were inspired by other fics, like tina being an IT person and aimsey being a tailor. (inspired by the since i saw vienna series and butterfly reign, respectively) also i may have turned c!aimsey’s daisy into a necklace and changed up her first canon death very much so it’d fit better in this storyline. This whole thing with enigma!Tubbo and enigma!Aimsey was never planned until i started writing this chapter and was just like “oh yeah, how about i add in some more characters that arent in the dsmp! Oh, hey, i just remembered Aimsey joined the smp at some point around after i started this fic–what if i put her in this?? Ooh yes im gonna do tha–oh oops i just threw in her lore with tubbo but changed it up a good bit so it works better in the story woops my bad” and thats how it happened haha
God that entire tubbo and aimsey interaction was difficult to write i dont know how to write that kinda stuff or actually good apologies i cannot tell if that was a bad or good apology so sorry about that

Also, funfact/headcanon:
A version of Bear smp probably exists somewhere in this universe, im gonna say that a version of beep also exists and is a separate person from enigma!tubbo, and gave enigma!aimsey the original daisy necklace

I may also make this fic a series and end up writing a few oneshots to add on to the story–though, they wont be neccessary to read to understand the main storyline.

Also the whole thing with 'New L'manberg' and decorating L'manberg and the whole thing with Puffy was a spur of the moment thing, I had not planned that previously I just got idea as I got to that point and did it.

This chapter is a mess of a bunch of different things I dumped into one chapter so sorry bout that but I hope you enjoyed!

Edit: I JUST REALIZED I MISSPELLED FREDDIE'S NAME THIS WHOLE CHAPTER AIBDJSHDJABDKBFJSJDHD

Edit 2: I am writing this as aimsey is doing dsmp lore I did not know beep and aimsey had matching wristbands but ig those exist as necklaces now in this fic lmao ajvejshjabdjhwjhsjs

Chapter 25: Chapter 24 - Sneak: 100

Summary:

Niki and Jack continue their expedition into the caverns.

Notes:

Hello everyone!! Sorry this chapter has taken so long(oh my god its been like. a month??)—as you may know, I’ve started writing a second fic, with some friends, inspired by the fic ‘on temporizing’ by LuckyMagicBelle. So, I’ve been busy multi tasking between that, this, school, and finishing up two animations—which are now done!

Another reason why this chapter took so long is that my motivation for this fic kind of died down. With all the popularity I’ve gained from my other fic some people might find this, and see the whole darker part of the story that I have lots of anxiety about what people think about it—I even contemplated just taking down this fic and discontinuing it.

But we’re far in, I’ve worked hard on it, I enjoy the storyline and world building, and I know there’s people who enjoy this fic as well—there’s one fic I know that I absolutely love everything above, that hasn’t been updated in a whole year, that I assume won’t be finished. I don’t want to make anyone else feel this way, so.. I will still be trying my hardest to get this done and write it as well as I can!

There’s also that I realized recently some times I didn’t make enigma!Karl’s personality accurate to his character in the dsmp without realizing it, which contributed to the loss of motivation, but I still think the reaction i wrote for him was pretty reasonable for the situation so.. yea.

In other news, I’ve gotten a few beta readers now! So, shout-out to LeeGacha and RedLeaf, who are also working on the other fic with me and helping beta read for up coming chapters! Unfortunately, they were both a bit busy recently and didn't get the chance to beta read this chapter. I ended up deciding just to post it anyways since it's been quite a while. (oh my god its been almost a month since i last updated im sorry akjuisdjasdlasdkls)

As always, I hope you all enjoy this chapter!

TW/CWS FOR THIS CHAPTER:
Description of the warden mob from Minecraft (it’s kinda creepy so yeah. Body horror?) non-graphic violence, generally just fighting. Mentions of death also

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

POV: Niki


Then the lantern flickered out, and darkness crowded their vision, their hearts beginning to beat loudly in their ears—as a loud roar sounded throughout the blackened cavern.

 

"What the fuck was that?!" Jack exclaimed, turning left and right, searching for Niki in the darkness. "I can't see a thing!"

 

"Quiet!" Niki whispered, loudly enough that Jack could hear. "We aren't alone." She murmured.

 

Her vision was almost entirely black, the only things in view being herself and about a foot wide distance of the area right infront of and around her.

 

She stayed completely still, her feathery gills twitching in the deafening silence, listening for anything and everything–any noise or small vibration could be a hint to help her solve the puzzle of what was in the cave with them.

 

Though the main thing she could hear was her own heart beat, beating loudly, almost deafeningly, in her ears.

 

She closed her eyes, trying to focus on anything but her rapidly and loudly beating heart.

 

And there it was–distantly, a heavy footstep in her and Jack's direction. Then another. Then another. Then it paused. Breathing. Another step. Another, further off. Slowly, the steps began to grow quiet enough Niki could no longer hear them, no matter how much she strained her ears to listen for it.

 

She opened her eyes again, and it promptly caught her attention that she could see much more around her than before, as the black clouding her vision began to fade away slowly, repairing her sight and giving her a view of the weather wisp ahead of her, still by the open chest, a wary expression on his face with squinting eyes, as his own vision cleared and his eyes were caught on the pink and mint-scaled merling hybrid.

 

She put one finger up to her lips, telling him to be quiet. They didn't know exactly what they were dealing with yet.

 

The least they could do was work with what information they did have.

 

Whatever it was, had roared. Perhaps some kind of more beastly creature. At that point, their vision had suddenly gone dark, their heart rate increasing.

 

When they went silent, it started to stop, and wander away from their direction. It could be that whatever it was was blind, and relied on its sense of hearing to find them–so, staying quiet had helped them in that case.

 

Though, that was all the information she could think of.

 

Jack stared at her silently, waiting. She looked at him, and began to move–quietly, slowly, one silent step after another, she crept towards the wisp, until they were right next to each other.

 

"Any idea what's going on?" Jack asked her, whispering once she had stopped. 

 

"The most I've been able to come up with is there's some beast-like being in this cavern with us–it might be blind, and rely on its hearing, as i heard it coming towards us, and when we went quiet, it paused and wandered off." Niki murmured, keeping her voice as quiet as possible but still loud enough Jack could hear her. Hopefully the creature didn't have such incredible hearing that it could hear their whispers.

 

Jack nodded, glancing around, studying the darkness with narrowed eyes for any sign of a monster lurking in the dark, before returning his gaze, tinted red and blue thanks to his glasses, to the merling next to him. "What should we do?"

 

Niki paused, thinking, beginning to form a plan in her mind.

 

"Make as little noise as possible, that's for sure." She said. "Probably try to find a way out and head back to the base, or.. if we're feeling brave enough, we could perhaps try to take it down, if it is trying to attack us." 

 

Jack grinned. "Sure, sounds fun." His eyes then sparkled with excitement as he let out a quiet gasp. "I can tell stories about it to everyone, and then they'll all think I'm–sorry, we're so cool!"

 

Niki chuckled lightly, amusement shining in her eyes, though still trying to stay quiet.

 

Though, despite her happy reaction, something ached in her heart–she hadn't been in Essempii for.. quite a while. She hadn't seen some people in quite awhile too.

 

She hadn't seen Puffy in such a long time.

 

Absently, she wondered how L'manberg was doing. Puffy and some others–Wilbur, Tommy, Tubbo..--probably had been making sure to keep it in good shape.

 

She hadn't been on the surface in awhile–and had not been underwater very often, due to the limited water sources in the caverns–though there was at least the minimum amount of water necessary.

 

The dark, dreary caves were sad in comparison to the bright and cheerful air of Essempii–and to be quite honest, she missed the vibrant colors of the town, and the loud chatter that often rang throughout it.

 

She missed the cafe she worked at with Fundy and Niki, the building, it's garden, her daily routine, and the usual customers she served, the singing of two teen's voices that could occasionally be heard, at least once a week, from the patio where the garden lay behind the cafe–even the sunlight that seeped through the windows, bathing the room in light, during the daylight hours that the cafe was open.

 

She missed the sheep hybrid with the colored glasses, often seen wearing a pirate hat, who frequented around L'manberg, helping clean up during closing time and even helping serve customers on a particularly busy day–or not. It didn't even have to be a busy day for her to lend her help.

 

Though far away from the town she called home, Niki was still left with several reminders of it; mainly, the people in the same situation as her, trapped, lost and away from their home as they search for a way back–the people she sees often in town, either in the streets or at one of the many buildings there.

 

She is not alone, deprived of anything and everything that reminds her of the places and people that she holds so dearly–she still has some of them, and that is enough to motivate her to lead them all out of this place, and back to their home.

 

Starting with taking down this creature.

 

And then perhaps scouring the ruins for any more resources. Then they should definitely head back. They’d been down here for a while, and gone pretty far.

 

Niki pointed in the direction she'd heard the footsteps of the creature–"We should head that direction." She whispered to Jack, who nodded.

 

Slowly, they crept through the dark room and ruins, towards where Niki had heard the sounds of footsteps.

 

Quietly, Niki pulled out her dagger, as well as a second one Fundy and Foolish had made for it, and Jack silently pulled out his own weapon.

 

In the shadows ahead of them, Niki could just barely make out the form of a large entity.

 

She glanced around, seeing a small pebble on the ground. She slowly crouched to grab it, and tossed it away from them.

 

It made a noise as it bounced off of some rocks into the distance.

 

And then the shadowy figure turned its head, shifting and standing and walking towards the sound.

 

Niki had to hold in a gasp at the sight of it.

 

It was large, and mostly black, with cyan ontop of its head as well as similarly colored horns sprouting from its head. It had claws, and it’s chest was open—pretty creepy, if you asked her. It didn’t seem to have eyes though, so she was probably right about it being blind.

 

Niki turned to Jack, and pointed to him, then one direction, then to herself, and to a different direction. He nodded.

 

They spread out in different directions around the beast, quietly, as it moved towards where the pebble had landed. Niki then recalled a story Puffy and Eret had told her, of a creature whose description matched this—they had called it a warden.

 

She assumed this must be it.

 

The warden reached the pebble, lifting one foot and crushing it.

 

Niki’s eyes widened slightly—though, it was just a pebble. 

 

Soon, Niki and Jack were on opposite sides of the warden.

 

They waited a few seconds.

 

Niki quietly bent down again, grabbing another pebble and throwing it behind the warden to distract it. And sure enough, the sound caught its attention, the warden turning and beginning to head towards it.

 

And as it began to move, electricity began to crackle all around Jack’s cloudy body—the sound alerting the warden, and it turned toward him, swiping towards him as he leaped away, shooting a bolt of lightning towards it, and it roared.

 

Niki sprang forward, stabbing it’s back with both of her daggers—some teal blood hit her cheek as it roared again. She yanked the blades out, jumping out and narrowly missing its swinging claw as it missed her by barely an inch. She paused for a moment to get her bearings, having come very close to getting injured—with her current protection, it’d probably be able to kill her instantly.

 

Perhaps fighting this wasn’t actually a good idea, on second thought—but they were already in it now. Too late to back out.

 

Jack jumped out of the way as the warden swung around, zapping it whenever he could with his electricity in order to damage it.

 

As they did this, Niki began to move around, searching for any vital points to attack the warden at. Though, the main point she could see was its bare heart, left out in the open from its split open chest.

 

She wasn’t sure if she could get to there.

 

So instead, she moved towards the side of it, lifting one dagger and slicing it—she grimaced as some more cyan blood hit her shirt. It was one she had liked, even if the colors were similar she wasn’t sure if she could clean it well with the limited materials at hand.

 

The warden roared again, but louder, loud enough to cause Niki to stop and drop her daggers, covering her ears, as the warden clawed towards Jack, and he tripped, falling—it seemed like some sort of sound wave or something like that.

 

Jack covered his ears as well as he fell, his glasses cracking from how loud it was. Once it was quieter, he looked up, beginning to stumble away from the creature approaching him.

 

Niki’s eyes widened as she saw this, quickly crouching and grabbing one of her daggers and sprinting toward the warden, slashing at one of its legs to slow it down. It roared, and swung around, swinging one claw right above her head as she ducked—a few strands of hair sliced off.

 

Running below its hand, she hurried towards Jack, who appeared to be stuck. There was a hole in the ground that was pitch black down below that his foot had gotten stuck in—thanks to his kind’s cloudy form, he was able to slip into the small space, but not so easily get out of it.

 

Niki put the singular dagger that she had on her in the sheath on her back, just as she came in reach of Jack and grabbed his hand, pulling with all her strength and after a moment, getting him unstuck. 

 

“Thanks—“ he gasped. He looked down, at where he’d gotten stuck—through the hole, Niki could see what looked like an abyss, perhaps a night sky filled with the occasional star—it was hard to tell.

 

They both stared at it, curious, before turning back to the disheveled beast.

 

It was starting to move again, towards them. 

 

Niki and Jack exchanged glances, and nodded.

 

They then both turned around, and ran off in different directions at once, around the warden. It turned its head back and forth, not knowing which one to go for.

 

Eventually the two of them both stopped—Niki grabbed her other abandoned dagger off of the ground, and Jack powered up his ability again, ready to strike the warden with electricity—though it may not be as efficient as before, the wisp being tired from the fight and previous use of his ability.

 

Like before, as Jack zapped the warden, Niki hurried forward to slash at it with her daggers—she got a good hit on it, the warden letting out a loud roar, swinging it’s claws at her once again.

 

Though she didn’t dodge backwards quickly enough.

 

One of its claws sliced through her right cheek as it swung, skipping over her eye and nose and making a small cut on her brow—another few claws sliced two small, but scarring marks into her right ear, with another smaller slice on one of the feathery gills on the side of her head.

 

She gasped abruptly, stumbling away and nearly tripping as pain erupted along some of the right side of her face—one of her daggers fell from her hand, clattering to the ground as she reached her right hand up to clutch at the large gash on her cheek.

 

Lucky , she thought, that it had not hit her eye and only gotten that bit of area, leaving her without a fatal wound—though it still hurt.

 

With the commotion she made after being wounded, the warden turned towards her, raising one claw to strike again. On the other side of it, Jack’s eyes widened, then narrowed in anger.

 

He quickly shot it with a powerful blast of electricity, causing it to roar even more loudly then before, some cyan blood splattering on the ground from the fresh wound on its back, as it stumbled and fell. 

 

Jack, boosting himself slightly with his own ability, quickly ran around the warden and to Niki, who was still clutching her injury, watching the scene with blurred vision and one eye, the other covered by her hand covered in her own blood.

 

“Niki! Holy sh, are you alright?!” Jack exclaimed, rushing towards her and looking at her bleeding ear and fin, the only injury in sight, the gash on her cheek covered by her hand.

 

“I’m- good.” She gasped out. She looked up, past Jack, where the warden, was still just slightly alive.

 

It lifted one claw in a fist, and slammed it on the ground—the room shook slightly, Jack grabbing Niki’s arms to help her balance.

 

Out of the corner of her eye, she saw a few stalactites near the ceiling start to crack, before falling in front of the tunnel they had entered from.

 

Her eyes widened. 

 

As the room ceased its shaking, Jack crouched down and grabbed one of Niki’s daggers, letting a bit of electricity spark around his hands and the metal, and throwing it towards the warden’s open chest before it collapsed back to the ground, blocking the opening.

 

The warden then collapsed after a small roar. A few moments passed, Niki and Jack both standing there tensed. The creature’s body then began to evaporate into dust, disappearing—and the dagger coated in cyan blood that Jack had thrown clattered to the ground moments later, along with something else.

 

Jack blinked, then reached into a pouch he had tied to his belt, pulling out a piece of moss and walking towards the dagger.

 

He picked it up, cleaning off the blood with the moss. “Gross.” He mumbled. Jack paused and stared at the other object, before promptly pocketing it as well.

 

He then moved backward a few steps, back towards Niki as well as turning towards her, wrapping up the blood-soaked moss and putting it away along with the dagger and then reaching into the bag tied to a strap around Niki, pulling out some bandages. 

 

“Here, you should sit down-“ Jack said, moving toward a nearby ruin wall—Niki followed alongside him, leaning against it as he searched through Niki and his own bag for some more (cleaner) moss, before using it to clean off the crimson blood from her wounds as well as he could, and holding it against the wounds until the bleeding stopped.

 

Niki knew he didn’t know exactly what he was doing, only doing what he’d heard of people doing and from what others had told him—after the bleeding had stopped, he put some bandages on the injuries.

 

As he finished, they both sat in silence. After several moments had passed, they both turned their heads towards the tunnel they had entered from—that had been covered by a rock slide before the warden had died.

 

Then they turned back to look at each other.

 

Niki sighed. “Well, I guess we’re still going to go a bit farther—hopefully one of the tunnels up ahead winds around and goes backward.” 

 

Jack nodded. “Also..” his gaze strayed a bit. “Have you noticed how it looks like there’s a void below us? Like, through those random holes in the ground?” He asked, gesturing to a nearby rather large hole in the ground, going down into an endless pit of darkness. Niki nodded. “Yeah. It could just be the lighting, though.”

 

Jack shrugged. “Only one way to find out.” The wisp then stood, picking up a small stone as he did so, and walked toward the pit, tossing the rock in.

 

They were both close enough to see as the rock splashed into what looked like pitch black water, maybe ink, that then flashed with bright, starry speckles, submerging the rock entirely—actually, it looked like the ink reached for it and dragged it in—before the dots vanished entirely. 

 

They both blinked at this reaction.

 

They exchanged glances.

 

Then looked back to the hole.

 

“Well, that’s.. interesting. Maybe don’t fall in there?” Jack suggested. Niki chuckled.

 

Niki then let her eyes wander around the large cavern, looking for another tunnel that could lead them out.

 

Jack noticed this, and began to do the same.

 

Jack then perked up after a moment. He pointed. “There!”

 

He pointed to a tunnel ahead of where he had been facing, while their entrance tunnel was some to the left behind them.

 

The tunnel was illuminated by a soft golden glow, some red vines—moss?—were reaching down from the cave ceiling, and..actually, it looked almost like a tree. There seemed to be a reddish-pinkish trunk beyond the vines.

 

As Niki looked closer, she spotted a teal mushroom with gold spots.

 

She vividly remembered finding one before, and thinking about a story of another dimension some others had told her about.

 

Niki lifted one hand onto the wall, pushing herself up and off and away from it, taking a few steps towards Jack after grabbing her bag from the ground and throwing the strap over her shoulder, and sheathing her dagger, the one Jack didn’t have at the moment.

 

“Alright then. Let’s get going. We don’t want to keep the others waiting.”



Notes:

well looks like this expedition is still going to go on for a bit longer. sorry for making it so long enigma!niki and enigma!jack asdkjald;asds. and readers too

this whole exploration thing got extended by a lot, the next chapter of this is the last one I promise andjbsjsbs

Also I may have had to downpower the warden just a bit and remove some things, for the reason of plot convenience.

I also just forgot shriekers were a thing the first time I started writing this chapter and the end of the last one of this part and I’m too lazy to go back and fix it since I’ve already posted that chapter soo yea sorry bout that ajdbdjsbd

side note: for the whole weather wisp thing with Jack, I came up with that idea for the species as a spur-of-the-moment thing, I have no clue all the science behind how they work and the electricity stuff. I used the very limited knowledge I remember from science class about how you cannot create electricity whilst coming up with concept and that’s it so there’s probably inaccuries to real life science / logic. Let’s just say it’s either magic or something else we can make up and say exists in the world lmao

The whole starry void ink thing is meant to be a reference to origins Philza flying into the void, specifically of one animatic I forgot who it’s by—which, in it the animator depicted the void as like all inky and starry and stuff when he touched it, and it reached up and tried to drag him in but was also all starry and pretty—if you’ve seen that, that’s what It looks like. So, yes, the void exists in this world, and it’s open bare right there for anyone to fall to their doom in. Well, more specifically dreamons cuz this is the dreamon’s domain and mostly only them who are down there..until the missing squad showed up. I have no reason for adding this little detail in another than world building (kind of) and yes (yes)

I have put some more notes in a comment on this chapter, news about the upload schedule and another au I have in the works!

There’s only a few..maybe two more filler ish chapters before it’s time for the finale—and the venture into the dreamon’s domain.

I sure wonder how that will go.

Oh and also the next chapter shouldn't take too long hopefully. I got bored and wrote half of it sometime after writing this chapter

Chapter 26: Chapter 25 - Nuclear experiments

Summary:

Tubbo does a bit of testing with some new 'inventions'.

Notes:

This is another one of those more filler ish chapters, I plan to try to use stuff from it later but we'll have to see how it goes--this is also one of those I'm 'not proud of'--as in, I'm unsure if this was neccessary or if people will enjoy it, all that stuff haha

As always, I hope you enjoy!

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

POV: Tubbo


Tubbo was completely, entirely, submerged in focus.

He was working on something–a project he’d had in mind for a while.

He’d finally gotten the chance–and time–and reason–and materials–to work on it.

Nothing could disturb him now.

A loud ding echoed through the house.

Tubbo jumped, dropping the wire he had been holding before promptly rapidly pushing it away from the wrong wire.

He scowled–would’ve slammed the table, if important things weren’t on it. Who the hell was disturbing his focus? His invention would’ve blown up, if he had moved those wrong wires together when he’d jumped!

Out in the hallway, he thought he could hear Benson start quacking, as another ding rang through the house. Tubbo let out a long sigh, before pushing his chair back, away from his desk, and standing up.

He reached up to the metal mask covering his face that had goggles in them–or attached to them–pushing the metal up, so that it shifted backwards into a space in the goggles, or retracted into the small area just below the goggles themselves, making them appear mostly just like normal goggles. He then turned around and headed towards the door to his room.

His antennae and tail twitched as he turned the doorknob and stepped out into the hallway that had walls painted a soft, pale yellow, before heading to the stops and going down them.

 

The house he lived in used to belong to Sam—Tubbo hadn’t bothered to repaint most of the walls, or redo all the decorations. As he walked down the steps, he saw a framed photo on the wall of Sam and Fran—Sam’s dog.

 

The doorbell rang a third time, and Tubbo’s ears lowered slightly as his scowl grew. Seriously, who the hell was this impatient-

And then he opened the door to see Tommy.

Ah.

He takes it back, that actually makes a lot of sense.

“Hey, Tubso, big man—how are you doing on this fine day?” Tommy greeted, grinning.

Tubbo blinked at him with a deadpan stare.

Tommy’s grin only faltered slightly.

“Hi.” Tubbo finally said. “You interrupted my work and nearly caused my invention to blow up in my face.”

Perhaps the human’s grin seemed a bit strained now. A bit nervous.

“Oh, uhh- watcha workin on?” Tommy quickly asked, skipping over the part about it nearly blowing up.

“Uh.. nothing much.” Tubbo shrugged. He blinked as he noticed Tommy was still in the doorway, and that he could hear Benson’s quacks from somewhere in the background, approaching.

The shulker hybrid took a few steps back, letting Tommy walk inside, as Tubbo quickly shut the door as Benson sprinted into the room, nearly out the door before Tubbo closed it.

The duck looked up at the shulker, quacked a few times, probably a threat, and then waddled off towards the kitchen.

Both him and Tommy watched as he left.

Then they turned their heads to look at eachother.

“Soooo…” Tommy started, dragging out the ‘o’, as he leaned against a nearby table. “What are you working on that would blow up in your face?”

Tubbo blinked at him. “Eh, just a bomb. Yknow.” He shrugged, turning and heading back towards the stairs so he could get back to his bedroom and his invention.

“Ah, cool, cool– wait.” Tommy froze in his tracks, stopping where he had been trailing after Tubbo. He squinted for a moment. His eyes then widened as he looked up at Tubbo. “ BOMBS?!

“Mhm.”

“Sick.”

The two of them headed up the steps, into Tubbo’s room–it was painted a dark-ish green, and there was some glow-in-the-dark patterns on the ceiling that was supposed to be the galaxy–or at least, the stars that they could see. As accurate as possible.

His room was generally a bit messy, some clothes in baskets here and there, bed tucked away in one corner with the bee plushie on it, a walk-in closet to the left, and his desk was against the wall straight across from the door, with a window above it.

Towards the right side of the room, there was a bookshelf, and a bean bag chair, and a fluffy rug on the floor.

Tubbo headed straight for his desk, practically jumping into his chair and spinning at least once around before moving in towards the desk, and reaching up to his goggles, pulling the metal plates that made up the mask back out and over his face, extending it out into a mask–a form of protection if any of his inventions had some stray sparks fly off, that could burn his face slightly–or if they were to blow up.

 

Like what had nearly happened earlier.

Tommy barely glanced around the room, having been there plenty of times.

He began to wander around the room as Tubbo worked on his invention a little bit–insisting that he just needed to finish one part. Which he did.

 

~~~quick POV note; it will be swapping between Tommy and Tubbo, not staying consistent from this point on until specified otherwise~~~

Tommy paused when he spotted the bee plushie he had given Tubbo after the ambush on his bed.

That probably meant the shulker liked it. That was always a good thing. 

 

He blinked as he saw a roll of bandages on the nightstand—it’d been almost a week since the ambush, though Tubbo still wore bandages over his scar daily.

 

Tommy wasn’t exactly a medical expert but thought it would’ve healed by now. He wasn’t sure though. 

 

“And… done!” Tubbo exclaimed, pushing away from his desk a bit and throwing his hands up in the air in a small moment of celebration. “Now.. I just need to test it.” He mumbled, retracting the metal back.

 

“Can I see?” Tommy asked, taking a few steps toward him and leaning over the table, looking at the black sphere on the table. One hand inched towards it slightly.

 

Tubbo then slapped that hand away, “Don’t touch it.” and Tommy jumped back, holding his hand to his chest and making a wounded expression. Rude.

 

Tubbo pushed back away from his desk, his chair moving backwards and more towards the center of the room as he pondered. “Well, I want to test this out—but where?”

 

Tommy blinked, then thought a bit. “Well.. maybe somewhere in the woods?”

 

“With the whole dreamon situation, I doubt everyone else would let us.” Tubbo sighed, sitting back in his chair, his antennae drooping a bit.

 

Tommy narrowed his eyes at the shulker. “Well, do you have any better ideas?”

 

Tubbo blinked at him. Then looked away.

 

Though, to be honest, neither of them were expecting the leads of the search to actually let them go out into the woods to test Tubbo’s new inventions.

 

Although, Tubbo was pretty good at convincing—he’d explained to Sam, Dream, Punz and Phil how they could be useful during their upcoming venture if they worked. The four had eventually agreed to let the two of them go out into the woods to test them. (Note; Tubbo had not explained what they were or what they did.)

 

( Tommy let out a sigh of relief when they said that. )

 

But under one condition.

 

( The relief promptly died. )

 

They had to have someone come with them.

 

“It’s just a precaution, for your safety.” Phil had explained. “In case any dreamons or any other dangers show up.”

 

“We know you can handle yourselves, but we just want to guarantee everything will go smoothly.” Dream chimed in.

 

In the end, Tubbo and Tommy begrudgingly obliged to having to be babysitted. 

 

Puffy ended up being the one assigned the role of the not-actually-what-it’s-called-but-that’s-basically-what-it-is, babysitter.

 

Oh, and also Aimsey.

 

Because the rabbit hybrid was still newly a part of the search group, and if anything happened, it’d be good for her to get a bit of experience about how those kinds of situations would really go before jumping straight into the dreamon’s domain with everyone else. (That was literally what Dream had said.)

 

Though, as they were leaving Tubbo’s house after grabbing everything he needed, they passed the kitchen—and Benson appeared from there, holding one of the sharper kitchen knives.

 

Tubbo blinked at the duck, amused.

 

Well, that was until Benson went for Tommy’s kneecaps and started chasing the blonde (who screamed. He wouldn’t admit it ever though. Tubbo swore everyone in the neighborhood could hear his unholy screeching as he was chased by the small duck who had a knife.)

 

Eventually, after that incident, they were now heading into the woods, alongside Puffy and Aimsey. (Tommy managed to get away from Benson unscathed– physically –until Tubbo finally stepped in and took the knife from the duck.)

 

They walked for a while, until they found an area that Tubbo deemed far enough from town.

 

Tubbo pulled his inventions and a few other things out of his shulker—a small purple box appearing near him as the objects that had previously been inside it appeared in a white light in his hands, before the box closed and disappeared. 

 

“So, Tubbo.. what exactly does your invention do ?” Aimsey asked. 

 

Tubbo slowly turned his head towards her and smiled. “Well. It’s basically a bomb. Just fancier and with some changes.”

 

Both Puffy and Aimsey froze.

 

“We’re letting children play with bombs-“ Aimsey mumbled.

 

“Hey, we can handle ourselves. We’re responsible.” Tommy said. Tubbo nodded.

 

Puffy blinked at them. “Personally, I don’t think kids should be messing around with bombs, but it’s you two, I trust you two..mostly. So I’ll just make sure to supervise incase.”

 

Tubbo and Tommy both perked up.

 

“Awesome! You’re the best Puffy!” Tubbo cheered.

 

He then turned back around and pulled his goggles over his eyes, and extended the hidden metal plates back into the protective mask they were.

 

“You guys stay here.” He said, glancing at the others. He then turned back and sprinted about a yard away, still in sight though.

 

The area in the forest that they were in was pretty open and clear, even opening into a field. 

 

Tubbo set the black sphere down in the grass.

 

While for any other bomb it’d be a fire hazard, if this was successful, it shouldn’t start a fire.

 

Tubbo then turned and ran back to the others, removing his mask for a second as he panted.

 

“Are you sure this is safe?” Tommy asked. “I mean—I’m not scared , or anything—“

 

“Don’t worry, Tommy.” Tubbo said, patting the human’s shoulder. “I am 99.9% sure this is safe.”

 

Aimsey blinked. “99.9%? That’s still 0.01% of uncertainty…” she mumbled. 

 

Tubbo stared at her, then turned back to Tommy. “Who cares, it’s fine . Nothing will go wrong. I’m sure of it.” He took a few steps back, and pulled a small black box with a button on it out of his shulker.

 

He extended the mask again. “Alright, time to test this.”

 

He pressed the button.

 

Over in the distance, where Tubbo had placed the object, there was a small explosion—though, it was yellow-green.

 

The other three seemed wary as it blew up.

 

As the dust settled, Tubbo hurried over to the spot of the explosion—there was a mark on the ground from the explosion. All of the grass around it was fine, aside from the parts that were right where the bomb had exploded.

 

He grinned beneath the mask. It had worked.

 

Though, this was just a small one. He still had to make sure the larger ones worked.

 

~~~~~~~~~~

 

POV: Tubbo

 

His inventions were successful.

 

The field they had tested them in may now have a few spots where there was a mark from an explosion, but it was fine.

 

The field was empty of any animals living there, and Tubbo had made sure with the first test that it wouldn’t cause too much damage to the environment—the damage that had been done was minimum, and would heal quickly. No radiation either.

 

His intent for the bombs was simple; no fire hazard, less environmental damage. They were made using another kind of crystal Eret had—still able to produce the effect of an explosion, but without setting things on fire and damaging things. Well, more specifically, damaging things as hard as bricks or stone. Generally, just weaker bombs.

 

His plan was, to keep some with him in his shulker during the venture into the dreamon’s domain—and if it became necessary, they’d be used as a form of distraction or to take out some dreamons if they were outnumbered, or anything else had happened where they’d be necessary.

 

He didn’t want them to cause the tunnels down there to collapse on all of them—rather, just blow up some dreamons. And not the search party. Preferably. 

 

After a while, with Sam and a few others from the Badlands jumping in to help or suggest some things, he’d done it.

 

"Alright. Well, it looks like we should be done with testing now." Tubob said, pulling off his mask, wiping sweat off his forehead.

 

The other three nodded. "We should be heading back no-" Tubbo paused.

 

Aimsey glanced at him. "Tubbo? Why'd you stop?"

 

One of Tubbo’s antennae twitched. He could sense a vibration nearby, as grass crunched under a foot nearby.

 

They all froze at the sound.

 

"Someone's here." Tommy whispered. He reached for the handle of the sword in its sheath, strapped to his belt.

 

Aimsey and Puffy also tensed, ready to grab their weapons incase. Aimsey seemed more hesitant though–the rabbit hybrids ears were perked up, twitching and turning–listening.

 

Tubbo envisioned his shulker box as he slowly turned his head to where he'd heard the sound of a footstep.

 

Around the corner of a hill in the distance in the field, a black, hooded figure slowly crept around it, tilting their head at them.

 

Black horns poked out of the hood, Tubbo noticed. A tail also flicked behind them–much like Dream's tail, long, with a bit of black fluff at the end.

 

"A dreamon!" Tommy hissed, starting to unsheath his sword.

 

"Wait." Puffy said. Tommy paused. "Let's wait. They might not attack."

 

Both they and the dreamon stood there like that–frozen, unmoving, staring at each other.

 

Eventually, the dreamon was the one to make the first move.

 

They sprung forward, beginning to cross the clearing, and the four of them pulled out their weapons.

Well, except for Tubbo, who pulled his mask back over his face, eyeing the other bombs he still had in his shulker in his mind.

 

He raised one arm to block his movement forward as Tommy began to move towards the dreamon.

 

Turning his head to look at the blonde, Tubbo whispered. "Don't attack yet, I have a plan."

 

Tommy blinked, then nodded, taking a step back.

 

As the dreamon approached slowly, Tubbo pulled a bomb out from his shulker. Realization dawned in the eyes of the other three with him.

 

As the dreamon took another step forward, Tubbo tossed the black sphere towards them

 

They jumped back, away from it, though not far enough–and Tubbo quickly summoned the activator from his shulker, pressing the button.

 

There was a green explosion that followed shortly after, and something like a distorted screech, except the sound mixed with the noise of the explosion.

 

They all stood there in silence for a few seconds as the smoke cleared. Tubbo narrowed his eyes.

 

And, sure enough, there was just a cloak there now.

 

Well, most of the cloak was gone, actually.

 

Tubbo lifted his mask, turning and grinning to the other's. "Well, I think this was a success." 

 

Tommy seemed to be amazed, Puffy's expression was a mix of different emotions, but he could tell she was impressed. Aimsey seemed a bit concerned, but also surprised and amazed–a mix of different emotions, similar to Puffy.

 

The shulker then turned to glance back at the cloak. "Maybe we could take that back, see if we can learn anything from it–though, I kind of doubt it. It's probably just a piece of fabric."

 

Aimsey blinked at him, the rabbit hybrid's eyes widened slightly. "You just blew up that dreamon-"

 

A wide, menacing grin crept upon Tubbo's face as he slowly turned his head towards the rabbit hybrid. 

 

"Well, that is the intent." Tubbo shrugged.

 

Aimsey's ear twitched–they didn't seem especially intimidated. 

 

Puffy clapped, interrupting. "Well, if it becomes neccessary, we now have another thing to help us soon. Which is good! Though, we should be heading back now, since you're done testing. Sound good?"

 

The other three nodded. 

 

"Okay, then let's get going. Maybe you can show Sam those later, Tubbo!" Puffy grinned.

 

Tubbo nodded, antennae perking up slightly. "Yeah, probably."

 

The small group headed back into the woods, leaving the bits of damage one of them had caused by itself.

 

Though, Tubbo had been careful with his calculations, and had calculated correctly, too.

 

The ashen marks in the grass where a bomb had gone off quickly began to fade, the grass mostly returning to its original state.

 

The black cloak, however, remained the same.

 

The group had already gone quite a bit a ways away now, out of sight in the forest.

 

A caw could be heard overhead as two crows flew through the blue sky.

 

The birds began to fly lower, until they landed in the grass by the cloak.

 

One of the crows chirped to the other, the other giving a response. The first then took a few steps forward, spreading one wing, and lightly brushing the ebony feathers across the edge of the cloak.

 

The crow then took a step back, the other crow closing its eyes and focusing, as the cloak began to wither into dust and evaporate, being whisked away in the wind.

 

A couple of moments later, the second crow opened its eyes and spread their wings, the first crow following the motion.

 

They began to fly into the distance when another caw interrupted them.

 

A third crow approached from the direction of the mortals heading back to their homes—a letter in the beak of the crow.

 

The other two crows waited, hovering as the third approached. The third handed the letter to the second, then chirped a few times to them and the first.

 

The first and second nodded, and the third turned tail and flew away.

 

The two crows exchanged glances, and continued their flight into the distance–to return to the god who had sent them, but now with a message in tow for her.

Notes:

I'm gonna be honest I have very little ideas how exactly to write Puffy and Aimsey I mostly just did whatever was plot convenient and what I thought they'd say/do based on what i know about them ajfhjdbdjf

The ironic thing is, c!Puffy is one of my most favorite characters and c!Aimsey has been a character I liked a lot recently

I started using she/they pronouns for Enigma!Aimsey this chapter, cause I heard Aimsey uses any pronouns and I saw someone using those as well as he/him- uhh yeah

Now there is just one chapter left before its time for the big finale wooo- honestly I still have a lot I want to work on for the plot of the next chapter, and I also need to do more scripting/plotting for the next few as well so there may or may not be a delay, we'll just have to see what happens!

I'm also doing Inktober prompts based off of the fic 'On temporizing', so hopefully that won't delay the chapters any extra. Just letting you all know!

Chapter 27: Chapter 26 - Otherwordly expedition

Summary:

Niki and Jack head back to the base and everyone else, and stumble upon something in the caves along the way.

Notes:

Well, I managed to get this out within my makeshift update schedule, kind of, so yayy

Im gonna be pretty busy for the next week or more, so I might take a break from updating before the next chapter--or after the next chapter. I might not do a break at all, we'll just have to see how it goes--just wanted to let you all know though, just in case it does happen.

Warnings: Mentions of violence/blood

Thank you RedLeaf for beta reading this chapter! :D

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

POV: Niki

 

Niki and Jack limped through the dark cavern—the tunnel appeared to turn, taking them more in the direction they had come from.

 

There were still fresh bandages on Niki’s face, covering her wound, which still ached. Jack was right by her, helping her move—she could walk fine, but both of them were tired from the fight, and he had insisted on this—wanting to make sure she didn’t fall or something.

 

She appreciated the concern, even if it wasn’t entirely necessary.

 

Niki also blinked down at the cyan blood now splattered here and there on her.

 

She was still wearing the same thing as she had been wearing when she’d first gotten kidnapped—a blue ish shirt with some white stripes, one larger one in a zigzag pattern—the sleeves were rolled up to her elbows, and she was wearing fingerless black gloves that reached just below her elbows.

 

She had a choker on, and on her shoulders was a black cloak—there were a few tears in it from use, now. 

 

They’d been down here for almost a month, she believed. They’d managed to still wash themselves slightly with what they could get, though it wasn’t the best—as for clothes, it was a bit more of a struggle since they didn’t have extra, but they’d tried to make temporary clothes out of extra cloth from cloaks and the green strings in the caves, and even things like moss or leaves—until their own outfits were clean.

 

It wasn’t the best, but they made do with what they had.

 

She hoped the blood wouldn’t stain, she had quite liked this shirt—the blue was close enough to the color of the blue so most of it was fine, she was more so worried about the white stripes.

 

It was fine though—if the stain didn’t come out, she could always get a new one from Aimsey when they got back to Essempii. 

 

Niki glanced up, looking at the surroundings.

 

More and more of those cyan and red trees they’d seen before appeared here and there as the tunnel widened, and even clusters of similarly colored red and green grass could be seen below them, with mushrooms with the same colors plus yellow with them.

 

It also appeared to be getting a lot hotter.

 

By a lot.

 

Which was not good news for either her or Jack—Merlings didn’t do well in extremely hot temperatures, like in deserts—it dried out their scales. 

 

From what she knew, weather wisps also didn’t do too great in extreme temperatures, although usually temperatures a lot higher than the limit of what merlings could handle—

 

The temperature could cause them to overheat, and cause their electricity-conducting abilities to go haywire, and most likely electrocute anyone nearby.

 

She hoped it wouldn’t get that hot, though. If it did, it was really not good news for her or Jack.

 

Jack seemed to notice the temperature change as well, and seem a bit more wary.

 

As they headed further through the tunnel, it slowly began to expand wider and wider until it opened out into a large cavern, much like the cavern they were previously in—-but a bit different.

 

There was a giant ravine below them, below a cliff—-said cliff went straight ahead, making a path and area where they could walk. There was a structure beyond some of the cyan and red trees, the structure appearing to be made of some kind of black stone.

 

The ravine had some stone here and there, and parts of void were creeping in around the walls, seeming almost red. The grass below their feet was cyan, like the cyan trees.

 

All the way across the ravine, she could just barely make out the shape of a broken stone path—or, perhaps an archway—but it seemed more like a bridge or path, with support beams going far down below—the bridge just ending off suddenly and messily.

 

She thought she also saw a glimmer of gold somewhere in the abyss consuming the walls.

 

Niki glanced back to the path they were on—the trail bent and wound around a little, turning right from where they stood currently, heading towards the black structure further ahead, a bit to the right.

 

Niki and Jack exchanged glances for a moment, before continuing along the path, keeping an eye out for anything.

 

Niki also gave Jack a quick look, reassuring him she could walk by herself for now—he ended up being fine with it, moving and no longer supporting her—but still sticking close in case she did need help.

 

The two of them glanced around the large cavern—it was even brighter than the lush caves. Niki couldn’t tell where the source of light was coming from, but something told her it was something near the ravine. 

 

She turned her gaze to the path ahead, searching for any more tunnels that would turn them around, bringing them back to the set of tunnels leading her and Jack to where they and the others stuck down here had set up a base.

 

Though, the only tunnels she could spot, was a single one in the distance, just barely visible through the holes in the wall of the black structure.

 

Niki pointed to it briefly. “I see a tunnel over there,'' Niki said, and Jack followed her gaze. “It looks like it turns in the direction we need to go.”

 

Jack nodded. “Though, we’ll have to go through there—who knows what could be in there?” he mumbled. He glanced behind them idly. Niki knew he was thinking of the beast they had just fought—the same one that had given her her current wounds.

 

One of her feathery gills twitched behind her ear, even just the small motion let her feel the way the air moved by the feathers, and through the cuts that would surely scar, left behind by that same creature. 

 

“It seems like the only option, though,” Niki commented. Jack nodded, sighing slightly.

 

“If it doesn’t lead us back to the others, I’m gonna be upset,” he mumbled under his breath. 

 

They had come quite a way, and gathered plenty—they had ended up stopping briefly before heading through this tunnel to grab any nearby resources—there were quite a few interesting things inside the chests, though they only went to a few, not wanting to potentially summon another warden. 

 

Though, if the path ahead didn’t eventually lead them back to the others, a lot of that resource gathering would probably be for nothing—she doubted it’d be entirely for nothing, but.. the whole point was to gather resources to help all of them.

 

Niki sighed quietly as she and Jack headed towards the building. It might have only been several hours—it felt like way longer, perhaps a few weeks, or even a month—but she missed the others. She also missed everyone back in Essempii.

 

Really, she just wanted to go back home. 

 

But for now, the closest to ‘home’ she had was with everyone else down here—the only thing Niki planned to do next is to get back to them, show what they found, and then rest. It’s been a long day, even if it’s not over yet, and she was a bit tired.

 

She was also a bit hungry—fighting the Warden, as well as all the other adventuring, had used up quite a bit of energy, working up an appetite for her—

 

She didn’t feel like she was starving though. Perhaps she’d lost most of that appetite during the fight with the warden.

 

She shook her head briefly, the outside walls of the building now behind them. It’d be better to ponder on that later, once they were back with everyone else.

 

Niki glanced around at the room; it was very strangely layed out and built. Actually, it looked kind of like ruins. Plenty of walls and roofs or floors above or below them were collapsed, creating a messy environment—oh, and there were also some pits in the floor from where the floor had collapsed or broken.

 

There were a few lanterns with flames sparking in them, suspended from the roofs that were still stable.

 

“It might be a good idea to take one or two of those lanterns with us,” Niki said. “They seem pretty sturdy.” She glanced at the floor a little ways away, where a lantern layed sideways, the roof above it collapsed already—the lantern wasn’t even dented slightly.

 

“And well, no offense to Foolish—but who knows how long the ones we have at the moment will last us.” She shrugged.

 

Jack nodded. “Yeah.”

 

“I’ll go get one,” Jack said. Niki opened her mouth to speak. “You stay here, you're injured, and I’d feel better knowing you're safe. We’re in an unknown area, so who knows what’ll happen.”

 

Niki paused, but nodded. “I appreciate the concern, but really, I’m fine. But alright—though, I’m not going to sit here and do nothing the whole time while you do everything. You fought that thing too, you’re going to get worn out from doing things eventually,” she remarked.

 

“Alright, alright, deal.” Jack clapped, before turning around and skipping over a small pit in the floor, quickly reaching the tipped over lantern, and grabbing it, fitting it in his bag—it was around the same size as the jars they had with them, so it fit nicely. He quickly moved over to get another lantern a bit away.

 

Niki paused.

 

The jars! She quickly reached for her bag. She’d completely forgotten about them!

 

They weren't made of glass, but of something similarly fragile, and she had no doubt one of them had at least gotten cracked during the fight.

 

She’d seen Jack’s bag for a bit when he was tending to her injuries, and at most, only one or two jars had a small crack in the clay—his especially were probably fine, the wisp having avoided a majority of the warden’s attacks.

 

Niki, however, had been hit pretty hard.

 

The wound on her cheek ached beneath the bandages. She tried not to let a sad expression flicker over her face, not wanting to worry her friend if he was to look this way.

 

She pulled open her bag, her eyes flicking over the contents of it and surveying them all for any damage.

 

To her relief, most of the jars were fine—only a few cracks here and there.

 

Although, there was also one moss jar that was mostly broken—some moss was poking out of it now, almost going around the jar next to it like a blanket. She’d assumed that moss had probably softened most blows she had taken for the objects in the bag.

 

It was alright though—only a single jar. She had made sure to get plenty, so they wouldn’t have to venture out again anytime soon.

 

Niki closed the bag, looking back up to see what Jack was doing. He was just putting another lantern in his bag, glancing around for anything else interesting.

 

Her eyes began to wander, examining the room. 

 

And her blue-green gaze caught on something; near the center of the room, there was a chest.

 

She paused. This room was mostly empty—but she had to be cautious if she touched the chest. Something horrible had already happened when Jack had opened the chest back in the last cavern, and she’d heard plenty of old stories about ancient temples with traps.

 

Slowly, she approached the chest, peering around each side of it once she reached it, looking for anything that could be trapping it.

 

She paused as she noticed part of the chest was broken—there was a small chunk of wood missing from part of the lid.

 

Inside, she could see something—something bright. A dim glow flickered inside the chest.

 

Slowly and carefully, Niki reached one hand towards the chest, slowly lifting the lid and opening it.

 

Inside the chest, there was what appeared to be a crystal—mostly transparent, but in the middle it was more purple and pink. It seemed to glow.

 

It was also hovering slightly. 

 

It was a very strange sight—Niki was entranced by it for a moment, before blinking and looking up towards where Jack was currently.

 

“Jack! I found something! You should come look at this.”

 

“One second!” he called. There was a short pause, before he appeared from behind one of the collapsed walls a little ways away, hopping over broken spots in the floor and hurrying to her side.

 

“What is it— Woahh. ” He gasped as he spotted the crystal.“What is that?” He asked, his wisp’s eyes wide. 

 

“I’m not sure,” Niki said. She blinked. She moved her hand away, which had been inching towards it slowly. “But it seems important. Something…magical. Powerful. Like those amethyst crystals, but.. more.”

 

Jack nodded. “Agreed. Though, do we know if it’s safe to touch? I mean, from what I’ve heard, magic-y stuff isn’t always the safest.”

 

Niki hummed, thinking. “That is true, even if it mostly isn’t actual magic. Though, I’m not really sure what to do if it is dangerous—or how to tell.” She tried to recall all that Eret and Puffy had mentioned to her about objects with ‘magical’ properties. 

 

“I think..” She began slowly, reaching for her bag. “The amethyst crystals can help.”

 

Jack blinked. “Really?”

 

Niki nodded. “Well, they are one of those more ‘magical’ kinds of things—and if I recall correctly, Puffy mentioned something to me about how the properties of these kinds of amethysts can often sort of.. ‘calm down’ more unstable energy from magical things—well, that’s what I understood of it, at least. I think it’s worth a try. I don’t know what it is, but.” She shook her head slightly. “Something about this just seems very important.”

 

Jack nodded. “I agree. I imagine one of the others—maybe Eret or someone back in Essempii—would probably know more.”

 

Niki nodded as well, reaching into her bag and grabbing one of the amethysts.

 

“Maybe we should.. take a few steps back,” she said. Jack nodded. They both back away a little ways—though just close enough so Niki could reach the crystal with the amethyst.

 

Carefully, Niki held out the small lavender crystal towards the slightly larger, glowy crystal—the crystal that was hovering wasn’t too large, but big enough to fit in her palm.

 

The glow flickered slightly, and after a short moment of bated breath, the crystal floated a little bit closer to the bottom of the chest—still floating a bit—and the purple and pink bits of crystal in the center seemed to change color—to more of a blue-green color scheme. 

 

Niki blinked, confused. Beside her, Jack tilted his head, seeming fascinated by the reaction. 

 

There was a long pause as they both waited to make sure nothing happened.

 

Niki then put the amethyst back in her bag, and slowly reached towards the barely hovering crystal.

 

Lightly, she tapped it.

 

She paused.

 

Nothing happened.

 

She let out a sigh of relief, as well as a breath she didn’t know she had been holding—it seemed like the crystal was safe now. Jack also seemed to relax next to her.

 

She slowly, though, not as slowly as before, cupped her hands below the crystal, and moved her hands—the crystal followed with, interestingly enough. That was what she had hoped.

 

She lead the crystal over to her bag, where she let it hover over one palm as she grabbed the only empty jar still in her bag, holding it out towards Jack.

 

He blinked for a moment, before realizing, and took the jar from her, turning and pulling off the lid, and holding out the open jar for her.

 

She smiled. “Thanks.” She then moved her other hand again, leading the crystal over to the jar and sliding it inside—she then took a step back, letting Jack put the lid back on the jar and tighten it, before he handed it back to her.

 

He nodded. “Of course.”

 

Niki carefully set the jar in her bag, and turned to the other end of the room—the opposite of the way they’d come in.

 

Through the collapsed wall, she could see the tunnel ahead, turning and winding to the right—hopefully, it’ll lead them back to the others.

 

“Well, I don’t see anything else around here.” Niki said. “Did you find anything else?”

 

Jack shook his head. “Nothing except for gold—which is kind of useless against dreamons, as far as I’m aware.”

 

Niki nodded. “Alright, well, the tunnel is right up ahead—we should move on now. We’ve been gone a while, and we want to make it back as soon as possible.”

 

Jack nodded, and quickly hurried towards the tunnel. Niki briefly ran to catch up with him.

 

~~~~~~~~~~

 

The tunnel was long, and mostly barren—at most, occasionally there’d be a stream or a patch of moss, or some mushrooms, in the tunnel. Sometimes they’d pass through a part of the tunnel that was consumed by void.

 

Niki’s heart leapt with joy, when they reached a part in a void cave that was very familiar to her—-it was the same one she had been in before several times, and had seen Exdee in once.

 

“We’re almost back!” Niki said, relief and joy seeping through her voice. Jack cheered.

 

In her want to return back to the others, Niki ended up breaking into a partial run—not full out sprinting, so she could conserve energy. Jack didn’t seem to mind her rush either, as the wisp hurried along with her.

 

They soon exited the void cave, leaving the black behind as they entered back into a normal stone cave—a very familiar tunnel. Niki only began to hurry just by a bit more.

 

Soon enough, after hurrying along familiar tunnels, getting to a part where a few torches sat stuck in the walls, providing light to the dark cave, the two broke out into the area where several tunnels intersected—and one small set of caverns laid—the whole area was illuminated by firelight, occasionally flickering.

 

Niki practically sprinted through the cave opening, and into the familiar cave-turned-home-away-from-home, and she looked around, searching for the others.

 

Jack quickly entered the base along with her, and they each saw the group of people in the second room—the one with the moss beds.

 

Everyone else had already returned, and there was a few notable things.

 

One; There was some new encroppings in some walls, like shelves, where some things had been set; jars of moss or water or glow berries, or anything else found during exploring the caverns.

 

Two; There was a makeshift desk now carved out of a stone wall, that Fundy was hunched over, looking over a journal and several other pieces of paper, scribbling occasionally—she knew he was apart of the group looking for any sort of intel they could gather, so she assumed his current state must mean they’d found something.

 

And Three; Ranboo was moving around the room quickly, grabbing things, like one of the jars off of the ‘shelves’, and bringing it over to where several people were all by one wall.

 

She saw Quackity leaning against the wall, though she couldn’t see his face from this angle, the view blocked by Karl who was sitting in front of him a bit away—he was in his usual shapeshifter form right now, but the main difference was that the colors were a bit more dulled—more blue or cold colors that could be seen were especially dull. 

 

On one side of Quackity, was Foolish, who was taking the things Ranboo brought over, and on the other side, George was standing and watching.

 

She could also hear plenty of chatter between them all as she entered the room.

 

Niki only figured out what all the commotion was about as they noticed her presence, and Karl turned his head to see who was there, moving just enough for her to see Quackity.

 

Her eyes widened as she saw bandages all across the left side of Quackity’s face—Foolish appeared to be checking them.

 

“What happened?!” Niki asked quickly, hurrying further into the room.

 

“Oh—Niki, Jack, you’re back! You’ve been gone for a little while, and we were starting to get a little worried,” Ranboo mumbled. He paused as he saw the bandages on Niki’s face and gill. “What happened?”

 

She paused, then shook her head. “I’ll explain later, what happened?”

 

George glanced at her. “Well, we were out resource gathering like we’d be told to—we ended up going into one of the void cave areas, and just as we were exiting it into another area, a small group of dreamons suddenly jumped us– We fought them off quite well, but one of them got a good hit on Q, and well…" The mooshroom slowly turned his head to Quackity, who, with the one eye that wasn't covered, narrowed his eyes slightly, before glancing over to the shapeshifter ahead of him.

 

"Yeah, and then Karl beat up the dreamon that attacked me." Quackity half-grinned–the bandages over his face reached far enough down to cover his mouth, even over his lips, but not any farther in such a big group–the only other bandages farther down was a small bandage on a certain part of his lower lip, only going down a little bit further and then that was all. 

 

Niki assumed that must be all the area the wound covered–which meant it must've slit his lips, at least, if it hadn't hit a tooth. But from what she saw of that side of his mouth during the half-grin, she thought she saw a bit of blood by a tooth–and an attempt at putting some sort of bandage thing by it to stop the bleeding.

 

So, it'd probably hit a tooth.

 

Niki couldn't help but feel guilty that she and Jack hadn't made it back in time to help them when the group had first returned.

 

Meanwhile, though, Karl rubbed the back of his head and grinned a bit nervously. "Well, it was deserved, I'd say." 

 

Quackity smiled.

 

"I'm so sorry that happened," Niki said. 

 

Quackity blinked at her, but then shook his head slightly. "Don't apologize, it's not your fault. You weren't with our group, so there's nothing you could've done to help."

 

Niki smiled sadly.

 

"I- Uh– Don't mean to be rude , but uh.. what happened to your face?" Foolish asked. It took Niki a short moment to realize the shark merling was talking to her.

 

"Oh? Uh.." Idly, she lifted one hand and lightly tapped the bandages over the wound on her cheek. She glanced away.

 

Luckily, though, Jack stepped in.

 

"We found this super dark area with ruins and stuff, and there were some chests–I opened one, and then the noise alerted some creature that was in there with us though we didn't know it–it was not a dreamon–Niki said she'd heard of something like it before from Puffy and Eret. What'd you call it, Niki? A Warden?"

 

Niki nodded.

 

"You saw a Warden? " Foolish gasped.

 

"..What's a warden?" Ranboo blinked at them.

 

"I think I've heard of something called that before," Karl mumbled, then hesitated.

 

Quackity gave him a small glance as he paused, and hummed.

 

"Probably a story I heard while traveling." Karl finished, shrugging.

 

Jack quickly went into a long–well, not extremely long, but not extremely short either–description of the warden.

 

"So, I kept zapping it and stuff, and Niki would stab it when given the chance–but then one time, it actually hit her–and, well, uh, yea-" He gestured sheepishly to the bandages.

 

"I'm sorry about that." Ranboo's ears lowered.

 

"It's alright. Don't apologize," Niki said. Ranboo smiled.

 

"Alright..so--I quickly was able to defeat the Warden, but before dying it like, slammed the ground and shook it and caused a cave in, causing a bunch of rocks to fall over the tunnel we entered from–so we had to take a longer way back through another cavern and tunnel. But it's fine, cause we found some cool things!" Jack grinned.

 

He turned to Niki. "You should show them that crystal thing." Niki nodded.

 

"Crystal?" Foolish echoed as Niki reached into her bag, pulling out the jar she'd put it in and carefully leading the hovering crystal out of the jar and over her palm, for everyone else to see.

 

There were several gasps as the crystal came within sight. 

 

Niki noticed Fundy was watching, who stepped away from the stone desk and closer to the crystal, tilting his head and staring at it curiously.

 

"What is that? Some kind of crystal with 'magic' properties?" He blinked.

 

"I'm not sure." Niki said. 

 

"I'm not either, unfortunately." Jack sighed.

 

Fundy lifted one hand towards the hovering crystal, before retracting slightly, and glancing to Niki. "Can I take it?"

 

Niki nodded. Fundy soon figured out how to lead it around, moving the crystal over to the desk.

 

"What's with all the papers?" Jack asked, glancing at the various papers on the desk.

 

"He found something interesting while we were out trying to find intel–we didn't find intel, but we did find something." Foolish said, glancing over to Fundy.

 

Fundy soon turned around, holding a bottle that appeared to be empty.

 

"Here! This is what we found!" He said. Jack took a few steps forward, trying to get a better look. Niki did as well.

 

Inside the bottle was what looked like a pale, gray-ish, crystallized tear.

 

"It's a ghast tear," Foolish clarified. "I've heard about them before. All I know is it's pretty important for some magicy stuff."

 

Fundy nodded. “Yep! Say, can you two tell me any more?” He glanced at Niki and Jack.


They both nodded. “Yeah,” Jack said.


The two began to chat, as Niki’s mind wandered.


She glanced at the crystal. She knew it was important, and she had an idea how.


We’ve been down here in one place for quite a while, She thought to herself.



Perhaps it’s time for a change of scenery. Perhaps we should head out even further into the tunnels.. See if we can find any way out.

 


Or anything close to it.



She turned, glancing upward, to the roof.

 

We’ll be back home soon. She promised to herself.



I’ll make sure of it.

 

 

Notes:

seems like each of the smaller groups of the missing squad had fun during their seperate misadventures

Anyways- Wooooo- next chapter is the beginning of the big finale :D yayyy. This chapter was kinda fun to write tbh

I also for once finally don't have much to say here in notes haha

Though I'd like to note the crystal Niki and Jack found is meant to be based off of an End Crystal. Not the same as it, but similar ish--at least in appearance hshdhbsjsnd

Chapter 28: Chapter 27 - Storm on the horizon

Summary:

The calm before the storm.

Each group prepares for what is to come.

Notes:

I'm gonna be honest I've had this chapter ready to post for like a day or two but honestly forgot to post it as I've been pretty busy with stuff so my apologies audvjsbsnsbs

Thank you RedLeaf for beta reading!

Warnings for this chapter:
Mentions of death/violence

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

POV: Tommy



Today was the day. 

 

Everyone was outside L’manberg, a large crowd gathering in the streets. Even those not a part of the search was there—almost the whole town was there.

 

There was a box set up just outside of L’manberg, nearby it, the four who had acted as the ‘leaders’ of the search standing nearby it; Dream, Phil, Sam and Punz. Puffy was also there.

 

Tommy glanced around, searching for Tubbo in the crowd. He spotted plenty of different people—Wilbur, Shubble and the rest of Wilbur’s band—Techno and Eret—Aimsey..

 

There!

 

Tommy made his way through the crowd as his eyes caught on the shulker hybrid, fidgeting quietly. 

 

“Hey, Tubso! Ready for the rescue mission?“ Tommy grinned, exclaiming confidently as he skidded to a halt behind him.

 

Tubbo turned, a smile spreading onto his face as he saw the blonde. “Hey, boss man! Yeah, I guess I am..”

 

Tommy paused. He tilted his head. He narrowed his eyes.

 

Tubbo blinked. “Why are you looking at me like that?”

 

“You seem worried,” Tommy finally said. “You good?”

 

Tubbo blinked again. He shook his head softly. “It’s nothing, I’m fine. I guess I’m just a bit nervous now that it’s nearly finally time.. we’ve been preparing for so long…what if..”

 

The shulker glanced down, towards the concrete street below his feet, his eyes dark, his expression troubled—his antennae and ears were drooping as well.

 

Then he suddenly looked up to Tommy. “What if something goes wrong, and—I mess up, and someone gets hurt?!” Tubbo exclaimed quietly, loud enough for Tommy to hear clearly, but not loud enough to catch the attention of others nearby.

 

“What if something happened to Ra—to anyone who’s been missing all this time? What if—What if one of them get’s hurt by one of my bombs-“

 

Tommy put one hand on the shulker’s shoulder, cutting off his rambling. “Hey, don’t worry about the ‘what ifs’. Everything will go smoothly—We’ve been preparing for this day for so long, there’s no way we could mess up now. And, plus, if we think that way, we’re more likely to mess up.” 

 

Tubbo paused at his reassurances. He glanced away. “Yeah, yeah you’re right..”

 

There was a short pause, before Tubbo glanced back up, seeming a bit more confident then before. “I won’t let anything go wrong—not on my watch.”

 

Tommy grinned. “Me and you both, then.”

 

They both smiled at each other, before Tubbo’s ears and antennae twitched and perked up, as the sound of someone clearing their throat caught the attention of the crowd.

 

They turned towards L’manberg, the rest of the crowd doing so as well. Tommy could see a bit from here, but it seemed Tubbo couldn’t—so Tommy followed after him as he moved further into the crowd, until they reached the front—murmuring apologies to anyone they bumped into along the way.

 

“Everyone, please listen up.” Dream began, voice ringing over the streets—okay, that was an exaggeration, his voice wasn’t that loud, but Dream had raised his voice loud enough so all of the crowd could hear.

 

As they broke out of the crowd, reaching the front, the two teens looked up, seeing Dream standing atop the box that had been set in front of L’manberg—Phil, Punz, Sam and Puffy were right next to him, standing on the ground.

 

Dream took a step forward as all eyes turned to him, and he glanced across the crowd, seeing all the people who’d come to listen to his speech before those who’d volunteered to help would venture out into the woods, and into the dreamon’s domain—to find their missing friends.

 

“I’m sure you all know why we’re all gathered here. It was a few months ago, even if it didn’t feel that long—a few people from this town began to go missing. There were reports of different sightings of mysterious figures spotted in the forest,”

 

“More and more people began to disappear, and we eventually found the cause—dreamons. It hurts to know it’s my own kind who did this, but I am not going to stand by and let this happen.” 

 

“Some time ago, a few individuals found the location of what we have found is, in fact, the dreamon’s base—It seems to be a whole other world down there, too large for a few scouts to explore in short expeditions—“

 

“But we have all discussed, and come up with a plan. Today, those who have offered their help to find our missing friends— We will venture down there, and find those who have been taken from us. We have been preparing for this day for a long time, and I trust that with all of your help, we will succeed, and our missing friends will return home safely. Thank you, everyone, for all of your hard work, and for anyone else here, for coming to listen.” Dream finished.

 

The crowd began to applaud, some people cheering. Somewhere in the crowd, Tommy could hear some people wishing those a part of the search good luck in finding those who were missing. 

 

“Now, for those who are part of the search; I’d like to say a few more things.” Dream said, and the crowd quickly went quiet again, listening. 

 

"We are venturing into a new and dangerous place, so if anyone would like to leave, please let me know after this." Dream said.

 

“Alright. Well, after I’m done with these few announcements, you can all go begin to prepare yourselves for the mission, or let me know if you're dropping out—We will be leaving in a few hours. Now..”

 

“We have two people who I’d like to give a special thanks to for their hard work, starting with two who have developed some things to potentially help us today. Sam,” Dream turned to the creeper hybrid. 

 

There was a small bit of applause after Dream said Sam’s name.

 

“He has done some research, and, with one sort of..artifact, that Puffy and Eret had collected during some travels, he has developed something he believes could help us—potentially even seal off the dreamon’s domain, and stop any dreamons from taking anyone else—It’s rather complicated, and if you’d like more details, please ask him.” Dream chuckled.

 

“Now, next; Tubbo!”

 

There was another round of applause, and next to Tommy, Tubbo rubbed the back of his head sheepishly, smiling.

 

“Despite being fairly young, he has helped out greatly in our progress on the search—and has even created some rather.. explosive inventions that could help us, if we needed to fight, during the mission.”

 

Tubbo grinned.

 

Dream paused for a moment. “I’d also like to thank Puffy, who has done a good job trying to keep morale up, as well as help with the search.”

 

Another round of applause.

 

“And, in general, I’d like to thank all of you, for your help with searching for our missing friends. I know some of you were close with some who have gone missing, and I understand how you probably feel. My own brother is one of the one’s missing, as well.” Dream glanced away for a moment.

 

“And I assure you all, we will succeed, and we’ll make sure everyone gets back safely. Are you all ready?”

 

There were several cheers and shouts of, “Yes!“ or, “I’m ready!”. Tommy and Tubbo were doing that as well, grinning at each other, both shouting that they were ready simultaneously.

 

Tommy swore he could tell that a smile spread across Dream’s face, even beneath the mask—perhaps it was just from body language that he could tell, but Dream seemed happy.

 

“That’s good. Because today, all of our hard work will pay off,” Dream said confidently.

 

There was a big round of applause as the crowd clapped and cheered, everyone ready to find their missing friends.

 

After it had ended, Dream cleared his throat again. “That is all I wanted to say. Everyone taking part in the search, please go ahead and get ready for this mission—we’ll meet back here in a few hours.”

 

“If you do not know who you are paired with already, there is a board inside L’manberg with pairings on them—you can look there. If you don’t know already, everyone will be partnered with at least one other person when we go down into the dreamon’s domain, and everyone is supposed to make sure they stick together with their partner to make sure no one else goes missing. And again, thank you, everyone, for your help. You are dismissed.” 

 

The crowd began to disperse, some people staying for a moment to wish good luck to those in the search or chat with them, others not in the search heading back to..wherever they were going. Others in the search headed towards their homes, or the training hollow near the Community house, or L’manberg. 

 

“I’m gonna go to our hangout place,” Tubbo said, glancing over to Tommy. “I have my stuff over there, plus, I had something I want to do before we go.”

 

Tommy nodded. “Alright. I’ll see you when it’s time to go, then?”

 

Tubbo nodded back. “Of course.”

 

“Alright then,” Tommy chuckled, and waved. “See you!”

 

“See you!” Tubbo waved back as he turned and headed for the woods.

 

Tommy paused for a moment, before glancing around. He eventually spotted Purpled, heading towards the Community house—probably heading for the training hollow.

 

Tommy had checked previously, and knew he was paired with him.

 

He glanced back, to where Tubbo was heading off into the distance, before turning back around to follow after Purpled.

 

He thought back to what Tubbo had said earlier, when the shulker had vented some of his worries to the blonde.

 

Tommy had hated how empty the streets of Essempii were now, the laughter that used to echo from seemingly every corner nowhere to be heard, as if the mysterious sightings and reports of missing people had scared it all way.

 

He was determined to make sure everyone who was missing returned back home safely, to an Essempii that was alive and happy, welcoming them back with open arms—not like its current state. 

 

Or, at the very least, make sure they got back.

 

That was the least he could do—all of those people, his friends, being taken away from their home and friends and family, was unfair- They deserved to be here and be happy just as much as he and any others did. 

 

He had been held back a bit by his father and a few other adults, worried for his safety—when he was worried about ensuring the safety of those who were in actual danger.

 

He wasn’t going to sit behind any more and let the others do the work, staying behind for his safety. He was going into the thick of it now, and he didn’t care what he had to do to ensure they all got back safe and sound.

 

All of them.

 

Even if he had to jump in the way of a blade, or anything like that, to save—for example— Tubbo’s life, he was willing to do it.

 

Tommy just wanted everything to go back to normal, at least for those who couldn’t even have much of a semblance of that ‘normal’ that he’d gotten—he didn’t need it that badly.

 

~~~~~~~~~~

 

POV: Niki



Niki glanced around the cave, all of her things already packed in her bag—she didn’t have much but supplies, anyways.

 

Everyone else was also packing—the main stuff they had aside from supplies, weapons, materials or something interesting they’d gotten while traveling—or even makeshift maps—was just the moss beds they had made, and anything else they had in the cave.

 

A day or two after returning from their separate expeditions, Niki had proposed a plan to the others.

 

“We’ve been down here, in the same spot, for a long time,” Niki said.

 

“We should try and head further through the tunnels than we’ve ever been—even further than we went last time—and find a new place to temporarily settle—or, hopefully, even a way out.” 

 

Several others nodded.

 

“We have been down here—and in one place, for a while,” Foolish agreed. “It’d be good to move somewhere else, that way no dreamons or anything—like—that Warden-“ he glanced sheepishly at Niki and Jack. “-could target us by knowing where our base is.”

 

“Not to mention, we should definitely try to find an exit—we can’t sit here forever and hope that the others back in Essempii will come and find us.” Fundy added.

 

Karl glanced to Quackity, who still had bandages on his face, then back at the others. Quackity noticed this.

 

“Hey, don’t worry about me,” Quackity said, looking at the shapeshifter. “I can take care of myself. That dreamon just caught me by surprise—and just because I’m injured doesn’t mean I can’t move someplace.”

 

“I know, I know—but I can still worry.” Karl shrugged. “I’m sure you’ll be fine, I don’t have that little faith in your strength.”

 

Quackity chuckled.

 

“Well, if we’re all in agreement then.” Niki glanced around at them all, pausing, and everyone nodded. She smiled. “Then I guess we’ll do that, then. Does tomorrow sound good?”

 

There were several murmurs or nods of agreement.

 

She nodded. “Alright, then,”

 

“Tomorrow.”

 

‘Tomorrow’, was now today.

 

Niki was confident things would go fine—even after the Warden incident from her last expedition out with Jack, as well as the dreamon incident with Quackity, Karl and George during their own expedition—but they were all together this time, and they’d make sure everything went smoothly, and no one got hurt.

 

Niki, even with how sweet she seemed to many, wasn’t one to go down without a fight—she wasn’t going to give up, and never see anyone else from Essempii—any of her other friends and family—her home —again. 

 

It had been a long few months down here in these caves, and they had survived this long—why would they give up now? 

 

They had gone through troubles and hardships, and still survived—they all wanted to go home.

 

And Niki intended to fulfill that wish.

 

She wasn’t willing to give up, and be down here until the day she died—

 

She paused as she saw everyone seemed to be done packing. 

 

“Is everyone ready?” Foolish asked, looking around.

 

They all responded, everyone giving different variations that all meant the same thing; “Ready.”

 

“Great!“ the gold-scaled shark merling glanced to Niki.

 

She knew that they would find their way out—she wasn’t sure if it’d be soon, but she’d try her best to make sure it was as soon as possible.

 

Niki nodded. She turned her head slightly, so she could see everyone.

 

“Alright, then. Let’s get going.”

 

~~~~~~~~~~

 

POV: Tubbo



Tubbo stared at himself in the mirror, looking at his eye—specifically, the one that now had a scar.

 

The bandages were finally off, Ponk having come up to him on his way over here and told him he could take them off, and giving some quick instructions on what to do—Tubbo was in the treehouse in his, Tommy and Ranboo’s hangout place—they had a mirror in there. He didn’t remember why.

 

There was three long claw-shaped marks across his eye—not actually on his eye, but on his eyelid and cheek—though the part of the scar on his eye lid didn’t reach his eyebrow, and was a bit below it.

 

He blinked, slightly surprised he could still see through it. He closed one eye—the one that hadn’t gotten hurt—so he was only seeing through the scarred out.

 

His eyesight was a bit blurrier.

 

Tubbo opened his other eye. That was something future him could worry about. 

 

He sighed, and spun around, walking over to one wall in the room—there were three different rooms in the treehouse, aside from the hallway/entry room, one room for each person who frequented here.

 

He pushed aside a bit of green cloth covering either side of the wall, uncovering a board filled with several different notebook papers, photos, sticky notes, pins, objects in see-through bags, all connected from pins and green strings that were the same as the few green strings he’d stolen from the roof of Exdee’s old office, and shoved in a see-through bag and pinned it to this board. 

 

He’d thought using green strings rather than red was fitting, so he’d taken some from Eret’s shop—Tubbo could’ve sworn the merchant had noticed, but pretended not to acknowledge it.

 

His eyes scanned over the board, different notes written on sticky notes that were all over, certain notes highlighted in green, and eventually purple, when his green highlighter ran out and he went to hesitantly steal one from Ranboo’s room in the treehouse.

 

He had been gathering information the whole time during the search, marking it all down and trying to connect any dots he could to solve this enigma.

 

“Hey, Tubbo-“

 

Tubbo wildly spun around after quickly throwing the dark green curtain back over the board, turning to the doorway with wide eyes.

 

He relaxed a bit as he noticed Aimsey peeking through the door, having frozen at his wild movements. The outfit they were wearing was a bit different from their usual striped tee and white or red beanie.

 

Now, she had on a brown coat—it looked kind of like a trench coat, but he wasn’t sure. The tail of the coat was long, but not super long. Their coat also had a shoulder pad with some iron armoring on it on her left shoulder.

 

They had on a striped tee, a lot like their usual one, but it was white and more of a purplish color, rather than white and blue. There was a bag with a long strap going over one shoulder, and a sheathed sword strapped to a belt, as well as a dagger strapped to one leg—she had on black boots, that had some leather and iron armor similar to the shoulder pad.

 

“Uh— Hey, Aimsey. What are you doing here?” Tubbo chuckled, grinning sheepishly and dragging out his words slightly.

 

Aimsey sighed, and took a step further into the room, closing the door behind them.

 

“I came to find you, cause the mission’s starting in about an hour. We’re paired together, so I thought I should come check on you.”

 

Tubbo blinked. “We are ?”

 

Aimsey nodded. “Yep.”

 

Tubbo glanced behind him, at the board he was still covering, gave Aimsey a sheepish grin and stood up straight. “I’ve just been—trying to connect some dots,” He pulled aside the curtain briefly, showing a tiny part of the board to the rabbit hybrid before covering it again. “It’s fairly boring, you could, I don’t know, wait outside or something-“

 

“Can I see?” She asked, taking a step forward towards the board. 

 

Tubbo blinked.

 

Aimsey blinked back.

 

She glanced toward the window for a moment. “I..just thought it’d be good for me to help a bit since I hadn’t joined the search up until recently, plus, I’m curious, and we could get going and prepare quicker if I help.” They shrugged.

 

Tubbo slowly nodded. He also suddenly realized how awkward their conversations usually were. “…Alright, sure. You can help. Uh, do you want me to explain the whole thing, or..?” He glanced towards the board as he lifted one hand to push aside the curtain.

 

Aimsey shook their head. “No, it’s alright. I’ve heard plenty about what has happened during the search so far from others.”

 

Tubbo nodded. “Alright. You can sit down, by the way.”

 

Aimsey glanced around for a moment, before sitting down on the wooden floor.

 

Tubbo turned, and pushed aside the dark green curtain, unveiling the board filled with his attempts to solve an enigma.

 

Aimsey let out a soft gasp, eyes darting all across the board—there was a lot to see.

 

Tubbo was glancing across the board too, thinking.

 

His eye caught on one sticky note that just said ‘Lucid’.

 

Lucid.

 

The first time Tubbo—or, anyone really from the search group, had gone down into the dreamon’s domain, was when he had learned of Lucid—-there were drawings on the wall, and he, and the other two with him—Phil and Hannah—had made some guesses as to what they meant. And then one of the Overseers appeared, told them they were correct, and vanished again.

 

Though, Tubbo had done a bit of research since then.

 

The internet had proved useless, the search engine thinking he was asking about lucid dreaming.

 

So instead he went to the town’s library—it wasn’t exactly open, with two of the main people who worked there missing, but it didn’t have an alarm system, and if no one knew he had broken in, it was like it never happened.

 

He didn’t check out a book, rather just stayed there for a while until he found everything he could, over the course of a few nights. Well, once he’d taken one with him without checking it out, but nobody knew, so it was fine. Ranboo probably wouldn’t mind, and Karl hopefully wouldn’t notice, once they got back, that is-

 

From his research, he’d learned quite a bit about Lucid—it turned out, the general area they lived in, that Essempii was located in, had quite a bit of history with dreamons.

 

Centuries ago, back before hybrids were welcome in society, during what several books he’d found had called “The Era of the Knightmare" (which is like nightmare, but Knight and spelled wrong), dreamons had frequented this area often—and not many people lived near here thanks to them. The few small towns and villages in the area that were there, however, were usual places for dreamon attacks.

 

The books had described this ‘Era’ as a horrible time, any time someone would sleep they’d have horrible nightmares—and every so often, someone would be brave enough to venture further into dreamon territory, and wouldn’t return.

 

At one point, the dreamon’s began to venture further outside of their territory, beginning to wander land outside of this area. During one major event that all of the books had talked about, a large group of humans from different towns had teamed up, and went into the heart of the dreamon’s territory.

 

From that point, the recounting of events was generally inconsistent with details, but it went something like this;

 

The group fought a ton of dreamons, some sort of god-like entity appeared (Lucid) and seemed to be furious about all the dreamon’s that had been hurt, and one of the books had mentioned him saying something about how they’d only messed with dreams, and only properly attacked any who came in their territory. 

 

I mean, that’d make sense that Lucid was upset about the hurt dreamons—they are kind of his subjects. I wonder, is he upset about any dreamons we’ve hurt recently? We know they are sentient beings.. Perhaps we should try harder not to hurt any of them unless we have to.

 

Tubbo nodded to himself, not sure where that thought had come from.

 

Though, Tubbo wasn’t sure how true it was that Lucid had say that, or even been mad about the injured dreamons, as one book, one of the more inconsistent ones, had said that Lucid didn’t seem to care at all about the hurt dreamons, rather just wanted the group out of his territory.

 

But all of the books recounting this Era had said one thing about this event.

 

Everyone in the group but one person had died to Lucid.

 

The one person who’d lived barely escaped with their life, and was the main source of info for these few books—but the person who had survived had been scared out of his mind, the general recounting of the event mostly staying the same, but many details were inconsistent—and, they died of their wounds not long after, lots of medical things haven’t not been invented yet.

 

After that event, some time passed.

 

And then all of the dreamons suddenly vanished one day.

 

Apparently, back then this area used to be a giant bunch of plains and caves and hills and cliffs, but over time, some of the mountain-y terrain had eroded away and became more like large hills, and a giant forest had also begun growing all across the plain. 

 

Which was what the surrounding forest was.

 

None of the books Tubbo had read had been sure of what had happened when the dreamon’s vanished, but from what Tubbo had learned from the Overseer; something had trapped them down in what was now the ‘dreamon’s domain’, though the Overseer hadn’t mentioned what. 

 

Though, they had mentioned Exdee was trying to help free them from there.

 

But, if dreamons had been able to get out of there recently… what happened to whatever was keeping them down there?

 

Not to mention there were plenty of dreamons—or—dreamon hybrids up on the surface, like Dream and Drista— It probably wasn’t very great to be fighting your own kind, but it was probably something like being a human and knowing humans had done some not so great things in the past and still were doing some not so great things —but either way, there was one question;

 

How were the dreamons getting out?

 

It couldn’t be that Exdee had already succeeded—if that were the case, all the dreamons would probably be out here. And, they might not have kidnapped people—wait, why had they even done that? All of the people missing, from what he knew, were hybrids—Ah, right, Exdee—oh, right, Exdee..

 

Tubbo scowled at the board. If he had hurt one of them-

 

“I’m sure they're all fine.”

 

Tubbo paused. He’d forgotten Aimsey was here. He glanced back at the rabbit hybrid.

 

“Huh?”

 

“You’ve been talking this whole time. Did you not realize it?” Aimsey tilted their head.

 

Tubbo blinked. “Oh. I must’ve been thinking out loud—Oops.”

 

He suddenly realized something. “Wait, did you say something about not hurting dreamons?”

 

Aimsey nodded.

 

Tubbo blinked. “Huh. So that’s where that came from. I thought it was one of my thoughts.” He chuckled. Aimsey chuckled too.

 

He paused again, after they’d stopping laughing. He glanced back at Aimsey again, too.“You wouldn’t mind if I continued, would you?”

 

Aimsey shook her head. “No, carry on.”

 

Tubbo nodded. “Alright. Anyways—There’s also dreamon hybrids, like Dream and Drista, who have been here far before this whole situation started—Dreamon hybrids have been around for a while. So, it couldn’t be that Exdee’s already succeeded, because then a bunch of dreamon’s would be out—wait, I’ve already thought—said, that…”

 

“If I had to guess, whatever trapped them down in that domain probably isn’t doing that good of a job keeping them down there, with how some have gotten out—or, maybe they found some kind of..temporary way to get out? Like, an unstable portal—it works, but only so many can go through, and it might be unsafe,” Aimsey chimed in.

 

Tubbo nodded. “Yeah, that’d make a lot of sense—so they're just searching for a permanent solution!” He reached for a pen, taking notes.

 

“I also have a guess as to what exactly trapped them down there..” Aimsey mumbled.

 

Tubbo, already having finished his note, paused, before spinning around to face them eagerly. “Tell me!”

 

Aimsey blinked, and smiled. “Alright, so, I know this person—who seemed to know something about some.. I don’t know, other world or whatever—“ Aimsey shrugged. “I don’t know what he was talking about most of the time, but once he mentioned how one god had trapped another god and their people in some kind of.. ‘limbo’ space, as he called it. Or some other realm. I don’t really know.” They shook their head.

 

Tubbo snapped his fingers. “That’s it ! There’s not much actual proper magic like in fairytales, the closest being crystals—but there is gods. Who sort of have magic-y powers!” 

 

The shulker hybrid paused, blinked, rethought on that, then chuckled. “I mean, they’re gods. Of course they're powerful !”

 

He paused again, and thought about that again.

 

“Oh shit. They're powerful. ” He turned around and stared at the sticky note that said ‘Lucid’.“Oh. Shit.

 

Aimsey blinked. “Oh.. That’s.. that’s not good.”

 

They paused for a moment, glancing over the board as Tubbo slowly began to freak out.

 

“Oh shit oh shit oh shii- We’re dealing with a literal god! Why did I not realize this before?! This makes this whole mission ten times harder !”

 

“You mentioned that that blue Overseer had said how Exdee was kind of a host for Lucid, right? Like, two in one body?” Aimsey suddenly said.

 

Tubbo paused. “Uhh.. yeah? Why?” He turned around to look at the rabbit hybrid.

 

“Well, that must mean that something happened to Lucid’s physical body—because, from those books about the Era of the Knightmare—which, I’d assume the ‘Knightmare’ is probably Lucid—it mentioned how he’d killed those humans. So, he would have to have a physical body for that, right?”

 

Tubbo’s widened, and he nodded. “Yeah.. yeah! I think one of the books even mentioned that they all died rather quickly, which, would make sense since he is a god -“

 

“So, if he has to have a host, he’s probably a lot weaker—even if Exdee is now a bit stronger thanks to him, I’d imagine Lucid is probably in some sort of weakened state—which would make sense, if a god trapped them down there—probably didn’t want Lucid to use his..I don’t know, god powers or whatever, to free himself and the dreamons.” Aimsey shrugged.

 

Tubbo nodded a few times. “Well, that’s a relief. We just have to hope your right, cause if we do have to deal with a literal god -“

 

Aimsey nodded as well, and grimaced. “Yeah, that.. probably wouldn’t end well.”

 

There was a few moments of silence, before Tubbo suddenly realized something.

 

“Oh! We should probably tell Dream about this,” Tubbo said. “Uh—Yknow, the whole Lucid thing—and also the potential exit. Which could both be helpful and not.” 

 

Aimsey nodded. “Alright.” She glanced out the window, and their eyes widened slightly. “I think it’s nearly been an hour, so we should hurry.”

 

Tubbo nodded back. “You can wait for me outside, I’ll be right down—I just need to grab some things.”

 

Aimsey gave him a thumbs up, and opened the door, heading towards the ladder.

 

Tubbo then went over to the other side of the room, opposite from where the board was, and reached for a bag, filled with what he needed and couldn’t fit into his shulker—and, he also quickly dropped out anything he didn’t need from his shulker, and put in what he did need.

 

He pushed aside the back carefully, where behind it, some leather things with bits of iron sat—one was a vest, with some iron armor on the front—not much, though. There was also one shoulder pad with the vest.

 

They only had so much armor, and often it was expensive, so they had to share it among the different members of the search. He remembered how Aimsey had one shoulder pad on, and wondered if they were sharing a set of them.

 

Tubbo quickly took off his darker green sleeveless cardigan, that was over a paler green tunic—his usual outfit—and instead put the leather vest on. Surprisingly, it wasn’t actually that uncomfortable.

 

Then, he raised the strap of the bag over his head, letting it sit on one shoulder, the bag near his hip.

 

And then he walked over to the small mirror on the wall, walking backwards so he could see more of himself in the small reflection.

 

He grinned. He looked cool. 

 

Tubbo then went closer to the mirror, looking at his scar again.

 

He shrugged. It looked pretty badass. He looked even more badass now with the armor, too.

 

Tubbo grinned, confident that they could do this, and followed after Aimsey, who was already outside—after a moment of climbing down the ladder from the treehouse, Tubbo set foot back on the grass, looking over to see what Aimsey was doing.

 

“Alright, I’m all ready—watcha looking at?” Tubbo blinked, seeing Aimsey crouched by Ranboo’s allium garden—…Ranboo.

 

A bit of sadness suddenly washed over the shulker hybrid as he thought of his missing friend. He hasn’t been here in a while—there was no one to take care of his beloved garden. Tubbo had forgotten about it as well, too focused on finding the enderman himself.

 

But to Tubbo’s surprise, the garden was alive and well—despite, to his knowledge, no one taking care of it, and also the autumn weather.

 

“Have these always been here?” Aimsey asked, glancing towards him, and pointing near the back of the garden.

 

Tubbo took a few steps, so he was standing next to Aimsey, and looked for what the rabbit was pointing at.

 

He could spot a few small peach-colored crystals scattered here in there in the dirt. He didn’t remember them being there. They reminded him of the one’s from Eret’s shop—Wait, had Eret put them there? Or, maybe someone else who Eret was friends with…those crystals must be what was keeping the flowers alive, even in the cold weather—the forest around them was turning red and orange, leaves falling to the ground and a cold breeze sweeping through the trees. 

 

“The crystals?” Tubbo shook his head. “No, I don’t remember them being there, but I think I can guess who put them there.” If he had to guess, he’d guess it was Puffy, or maybe even Sam, or perhaps even Dream, who had done this. Tubbo knew all three of them were friends with Eret, and all three were also pretty good friends with Ranboo—not as close friends as Ranboo was with Tubbo and Tommy, but they were friends.

 

Aimsey shook their head. “No, the flowers that aren’t alliums.” The rabbit pointed further towards the back of the patch of puffy purple flowers, where a few daisies and pink tulips could be seen, growing right next to each other.

 

Tubbo blinked. 

 

“No. Those.. weren’t there the last time I was here.” Tubbo stared

 

Pink tulips and daisies?

 

Tubbo’s favorite flowers were pink tulips, and he knew that Aimsey had a special connection with daisies, with how their necklace was a daisy.

 

Tubbo tried to think back. He wasn’t sure who had planted these.

 

And, why those specific flowers? And right next to each other?

 

Tubbo and Aimsey had had a bit of a conflict between themselves before this mess happened.

 

Tubbo vaguely recalled, a day or two or maybe a few before some people began to go missing, seeing Ranboo go into Hannah’s shop, and then later come back out with what appeared to be two small bags of seeds, before he headed towards the forest, and the trio’s hangout spot.

 

Tubbo stared at the flowers again.

 

They seemed to have bloomed rather recently—one or two of the flowers were still blooming, actually.

 

“Ranboo…” Tubbo mumbled sadly, crouching down to see the flowers better. Ranboo was friends with both of them. Tubbo knew he wasn’t happy about the conflict between them. 

 

It was rather clear to him that this small patch of tulips and daisies was meant to symbolize some sort of..wish, or something, that Ranboo had had—for his two friends to get along.

 

Aimsey glanced at his expression, blinked at what she had heard, and then their eyes widened, assumingly coming to the same conclusion as him, and turning her head to stare at the flowers with him. “ Oh.

 

They both stared at the flowers for a few moments longer, sad expressions on both of their faces, before Tubbo turned to look at Aimsey, and they quickly returned his gaze.

 

“Well, I guess it’ll be kind of a dream come true for Ranboo when he get’s back and find we’re friends now, huh?” Tubbo smiled. 

 

Aimsey smiled back, and nodded. “Yeah.”

 

Tubbo then stood, reaching out a hand for Aimsey to take. They took it, and he helped pull them up.

 

“Well, then how about we go make sure that dream does come true?”

 

~~~~~~~~~~

 

POV: Karl



The group was heading through the tunnels, intending to go even farther than they had last time–it had already been several hours since they had packed up and left, and had taken a break since then, pausing to rest before moving again.

 

There had been some conversations between those in this group as they traveled, but Karl had been mostly silent, thinking to himself.

 

Whenever he traveled through these tunnels, he'd often think about the possibility of encountering Exdee.

 

Though, he wasn't as scared as before. 

 

He was more angry—Exdee had taken away several of his friends, and was now also the reason for why he and several of his newer friends were stuck down here–and part of the reason why some of them were hurt.

 

Karl glanced at Quackity for a short moment, who was walking next to him, as well as Niki, who was a little bit further ahead--she'd already taken the bandages off of her wound, even if it wasn't fully healed, it was now a scar, at the very least.

 

This place generally wasn't very nice to be in–especially with constant nightmares every night. He swore, he's never had them this often.

 

Karl paused his thoughts as he noticed Quackity glance at him. 

 

"Are you, uh- you good, Karl?" Quackity asked.

 

Karl blinked, then nodded. "Yeah, I'm good. Why?"

 

"Well–a few days ago, I noticed you hesitated before mentioning your travels, so..I just wanted to check." Quackity shrugged.

 

Karl nodded, and smiled. "Well, thanks for checking. But I'm good, really."

 

Quackity nodded back. "That's good. Though, just know–if you ever need it.." he paused for a moment, looking at him. "I'm always here, If you wanna talk."

 

Karl smiled. "Thank you. I'll keep that in mind."

 

Quackity grinned. "You ready to kick Exdee's ass on our way outta here?"

 

Karl chuckled. That would be deserved. "Of course. And then we'll see Sapnap again, once we're out of here."

 

"Yeah!"

 

The two of them continued to chat, laughing with each other, as the group headed further and further into the domain.

 

~~~~~~~~~~

 

POV: ??? ᒷ∷⍀⍜∷ – ᒷリℸ ̣ ╎ℸ ̣ || ⎍⋏⏃⏚⌰⟒ ⏁⍜ ʖᒷ ꖎ𝙹ᓵᔑℸ ̣ ᒷ↸



"They're on their way."

 

"Good. Let them come. Do they have it?"

 

"It seems they do."

 

" Perfect. The pieces are all falling into place… How is your little experiment going?"

 

A laugh. "It's going great. There's only so many that's a part of it right now, but.. soon there will be plenty more players for this game. This little dreamscape thing you have is very interesting to play with."

 

"Hmm. Well, do what you like–as long as everything still goes to plan."

 

"Don't worry, it will. I've made sure of it."

 

"Good. Because I will not tolerate failure."

 

Another laugh. "You won't have to worry about that."

 

He glanced up, towards the ceiling. All he could see is void right now.

 

"Soon enough, we will grace those lands above once again, just as we did all those years ago.."

 

"Soon, our reign begins anew."



Notes:

Hol up i think someone broke into my POV setup one moment

HEY! ⟒⌖⎅⟒⟒! GET OUT OF MY POV THING *shoos him away with a broom*

Anyways hii everyone. Its time for the big finale! Yayyy

I've been working on this a while and the story has changed a bit from what i was first planning for the finale- I can't believe we're almost at the end wow ajbdjsbsjdj

I have quite a bit planned for this final arc, and I think you'll enjoy it! After that, well, I'm not sure exactly how it'll go, but i know i have other aus i kind of want to write, and some other oneshots i have ideas for for this au, so...we'll just see what happens, i guess.

As always, I hope you enjoyed this chapter!

Chapter 29: Chapter 28 - Below the veil

Summary:

The search party sets out for the beginning of their mission.

Notes:

What the frickity frack why did this end up being so long

So sorry for this chapter taking a while but im sure you can see why ckdjfushfh

Thank you RedLeaf for beta reading!

WARNINGS:
Mentions/descriptions of blood, violence

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

POV: Tubbo



In the middle of a spruce forest that surrounds a small town, a search party treks through the frosty woods, searching for a few who had gone missing from the town in recent months.

 

The forest around the town had many rumors surrounding it—far more recently, too. 

 

A couple of months ago, the town called Essempii, despite its small size, was alive —People wandering the streets, chatting and laughing, music played from the local band ringing across the streets—It was a very pleasant place.

 

But at this time, the town was much quieter than before. With several residents having disappeared, many were on edge. People still chatted and joked, but far less cheerful chatter or laughter could be heard whilst strolling through the streets. 

 

Some who had gone missing had disappeared after the first few, having gone out into the forest with others to search for those who had disappeared—and never came back.

 

The rumors of the forest had only grown since then, some being believed even more now; beings who lurked in the shadows, who could possess people, take over their bodies and trap them in a dream state—A probably mad scientist who was had thought to have been dead decades ago, being found alive—

 

Not to mention that those beings in the forests were found to be working with their god and the scientist to break free from where they had been trapped centuries ago, so that they could roam free and torment the land as they once had, and that they were behind the disappearances of the residents from Essempii.

 

The surrounding area had become more and more of an enigma in recent times—the forest a mysterious place, the land having plenty of history to be discovered, and even though they had found out a lot, he doubted there wasn’t more they didn’t know—Some sort of bit of information, or revelation, buried far below, hidden beneath a veil; out of their sight.

 

Much of the forest had been explored—even more so recently, with all the searching. Though, much like all those years ago, he was sure there was more to explore, still. As well as months ago, when he and his best friend had frequently ventured out into the forest, seeking adventure and ignoring the dangers, wandering through the trees and stumbling upon new discoveries beneath the treetops. 

 

Tubbo Underscore, a shulker hybrid, and at this time a month away from eighteen, trekked through the quiet forest, soft snow crunching under his feet. Beside him, Aimsey, a rabbit hybrid, marched ahead confidently just like the others around them, despite the evident danger of where they were headed.

 

They were headed into the dreamon’s domain to seek and find their missing friends. It was dangerous, but everyone in the group currently heading through the snowy forest was aware of this fact, and had stayed anyways.

 

They had been preparing for this day for a while; Tubbo could see various pieces of leather and iron armor spread out and split among the different people, determined to rescue their lost friends even despite the even greater danger that was found only an hour ago. Tubbo now had some extra armor, having grabbed his goggles before they’d left. He figured they would come in handy.

 

The time to set out had been delayed just slightly, when Tubbo had hurried to tell Dream and the others leading the search party about Lucid; the dreamon’s god.

 

And even knowing that they were up against a god, they all still stayed. Some did seem a bit nervous, but also as determined as everyone else in the party; regardless, no one had backed out, and the whole group had stuck together, none of them willing to fail, especially not after coming this far.

 

Tubbo glanced around, looking at the others around him. 

 

He spotted Tommy, his best friend, alongside Purpled; an alien hybrid, the duo not far behind where Tubbo, Aimsey, and a few other pairs were currently leading the search to their destination.

 

He spotted Puffy, chatting quietly with Dream and Eret, towards the front of the group.

 

He spotted Phil and Techno, the pair just ahead of him and Aimsey, calm and determined looks on their faces.

 

There was also Wilbur, following along close by the two, but also not very far from Eret, who Tubbo was fairly certain was a pair.

 

Before setting out, during the bit of time that was gained from the delay, Tubbo had looked over the board set up inside L’manberg, trying to remember as many of the pairs of people in the search party that he could before they left—The information could prove useful, and he wanted any help he could get.

 

He glanced back towards Tommy, who had a leather strap over his shoulder, going around his chest, carrying both his bag by his side and some potions that he and Tubbo had worked on just a few days before.

 

Tubbo could remember it clearly; Dream had gotten stuck as their babysitter, with the two teens also being his babysitter—Puffy had ordered him to take a break from working after he’d proceeded to overwork himself while trying to prepare for the mission, after he’d promised to Drista he’d take more breaks. 

 

Phil, Puffy and Sam ended up deciding to have him make sure Tommy and Tubbo didn’t get into too much trouble with their potion experiments that day, for his mandatory break. Dream had complained that that wasn’t a break, and was another job, and Wilbur had practically jumped at the opportunity to take it instead, having not messed with potions with his little brother and his best friend since he had been the owner of L’manberg.

 

Though, Wilbur had been promptly banned from working with potions ages ago, around that time, after he tried to make drugs out of it. Safe to say, Dream still got stuck as the babysitter for the two teens. 

 

What none of them expected to find, though, was that Dream could be just as chaotic as Tommy and Tubbo, given the right conditions.

 

Shortly after a potion had nearly blown up in their faces, Dream spun towards the two from where he was sitting on one of Tubbo’s chairs—the trio in Tubbo’s room as it was the safest place for these sorts of small experiments—And had suggested they tried to mix something with glitter. Perhaps glitter sludge.

 

“Glitter sludge?” Tommy stared blankly at the dreamon hybrid, who simply nodded. “Glitter sludge.”

 

“Never heard of that, but it sounds interesting.” Tubbo shrugged.

 

Dream paused. “Wait one moment.” The dreamon suddenly shot up out of his seat, and hurried out the door.

 

Tommy and Tubbo blinked in silence for a moment at his sudden exit.

 

Then Dream returned, cracked open the door just slightly, and said, “Don’t move, or mess with any potion stuff.” And then promptly shut the door again, his footsteps able to be heard as he ran down the hall towards the stairs.

 

Tommy and Tubbo exchanged glances in silence, before both simultaneously glancing towards the edge of Tubbo’s workbench, where some parts from an unfinished explosive was sitting, brushed away while they were working on potions.

 

The two slowly returned their gazes to each other, and then grinned.

 

“Well, he didn’t say anything about other experiments-“ Tubbo grinned menacingly. Tommy grinned right back.

 

The door was suddenly kicked open, both teens jumping as Dream appeared in the doorway again, holding what looked like a bucket and a small basket with…glue?

 

“DON’T TOUCH THE EXPLOSIVE.” Dream exclaimed.

 

“aAH- When did you get back?!” Tubbo yelped. “I didn’t hear anything!”

 

At the same time, Tommy shouted “He did it, not me!” And pointed to Tubbo. Like a snitch.

 

They both paused, slowly turned to stare at each other. Well, Tommy was staring with wide eyes and Tubbo was giving him a death glare.

 

They were both silent for a moment, communication only through expressions. The translation was; ‘Tubbo, Big T, big man, it was a joke-’

 

‘I am going to skin you.’

 

Dream glanced between the two having a staring contest, and then set down the bucket with a loud thump, causing the both to jump and end their staring.

 

Dream grinned, and gestured at the glittery substance inside the bucket. “Glitter sludge.”

 

Tommy gasped, and grinned. “Glitter sludge.”

 

Dream then nicely set down the basket, and lifted a bottle of glue up to where they could see it. “Also, glitter glue!”

 

“Wait, what if-“ Tubbo reached for the unfinished bomb. “Glitter bomb?”

 

Dream and Tommy paused, stared at him, and then all three of them simultaneously grinned mischievously.

 

That whole mess had ended in an exasperated Puffy and Eret, trying to stop the trio, quickly joined by Drista, from wreaking glitter-related-havoc across town. Who knew Dream and Drista had so much glitter?

 

They hadn’t actually done much damage, at most, just experimenting with glitter and potions and covering some bits of Wilbur’s room with bright pink glitter. (<— Tommy’s idea.)

 

Oh, and one other thing had gotten some glitter on it too.

 

Sam and Phil weren’t exactly happy to see their meeting room table partially covered in pink sparkles. Dream was surprisingly alright with the papers on his side of the table being tinted with glitter. Punz didn’t seem to care much about the glitter.

 

Sam, Phil, and Puffy had seemed irritated or exasperated, but happy that they were having fun—Even if they were causing quite a bit of chaos while doing so.

 

Wilbur, on the other hand, was fairly pissed, and eventually his and Tommy’s arguing led to Techno telling them to spar in the training hollow, rather than have a shouting match inside and disturb the peace and quiet. (The piglin had been reading for once rather than helping the newcomers in the search train.)

 

Oh, and also, Dream had been at least a bit responsible during that whole mess, stopping the two teens from causing too much chaos, leaving only minimum damage done.

 

Tubbo paused his chain of thoughts, realizing he’d gotten off topic with his reflecting while thinking about something important. 

 

Right; pairs.

 

Essempii was actually a lot larger in population than most would think when they hear it called a ‘small town’, and the amount of people in the search was much larger now than in the start. Even so, not everyone was here.

 

There were plenty of people back in town still; Many had been willing to lend a hand if necessary, and the leaders of the search had decided to have some people stay back, just in case of different scenarios—

 

They only knew so much about the Exdee, Lucid and the dreamons. . If there was any chance they might try to attack Essempii, some people should stay back. Or, if the first search party failed, or was taken hostage or kidnapped like the missing, or something else went wrong, they’d have backup, if necessary.

 

Those were really all ‘What-ifs’ though. Tubbo was trying not to think of the possibilities, because if he did, his thoughts would start spiraling over all the different ways things could go horribly wrong—

 

Pairs. Right, he was thinking of the different pairs of people in the search.

 

He was with Aimsey, Tommy was with Purpled, Wilbur was with Eret, Dream was with Puffy, Techno with Phil, Hannah with Boomer, Sam with Ponk, Sapnap with Punz, Tina with Charlie, Shubble with Beau, Bad with Eryn, Skeppy with Ant, and a trio of Billzo, Freddie and Crumb.

 

There had been some surprise when Bad was paired with Eryn, often being with Skeppy when either of them went out for the search—Though, it was quickly understood why; For whatever reason, Ant and Eryn did not get along.

 

Back in Essempii, plenty of others were ready in case one of them called for backup. Sam had left something behind there that connected to something he had with him, allowing him to send a signal to Essempii to let them know that something went wrong. He believed it would work even while they were in the dreamon’s domain.

 

It was nice to know they had backup if things went wrong. 

 

Not that it would, though.

 

He wouldn’t let it.

 

Nothing would go wrong.

 

Not if he could help it.

 

Tubbo sighed softly, and glanced ahead. Out of the corner of his eye, he could see one of Aimsey’s ears twitched, and they glanced at him as he sighed.

 

Tubbo’s eyes darted across the forest that was lightly dusted with snow—the forest appeared to be growing darker.

 

He slowed down for a moment, before picking back up his pace, as a breeze swept through the trees, sounding eerily similar to the sound of someone humming.

 

Some hushed chatter could be heard behind him, others looking around as their surroundings began to grow more and more ominous and eerie.

 

“We’re almost there,” Tubbo stated in a hushed voice—Quiet, but just loud enough for the rest of the group to hear him. If some of them near the back didn’t hear him, others repeated his statement to them.

 

Aimsey glanced at him again, before turning her gaze back ahead, determination clear on her face.

 

As they headed further and further, the forest grew darker and darker—the treetops above grew thicker too, most natural light being blocked out. It was daytime, but the forest was already as dark as a room with no lights on, the only light source from a window—or, in this case, the few places where sunlight broke through the leaves. Even then, it was hard to spot those kinds of places. They could see their surroundings clearly, at the very least.

 

It also seemed to get colder the darker it got. Well, it makes sense, as the sunlight is what provides warmth—And, it is becoming winter now—though, that’s not it. It was more like.. an eerie chill or cold in a specific area, that seemed almost..out of place. He wasn’t sure how to describe it. But it felt like they were entering somewhere dangerous—Something like that.

 

Soon, they parted out from the trees, into a small clearing—Shadows of the canopy above blanketed almost everything in sight, the main source of light coming from somewhere far off past some distant trees. 

 

Though, the main feature of this clearing was the gaping black pit in the middle of the clearing—All that could be seen inside it was purely void.

 

There wasn’t as much snow in this part of the forest, only the occasional small drifts, though it was still cold—even colder here.

 

Something about the abyss ahead of them just seemed so wrong. Something in him urged him to leave, to stay away. Danger. 

 

Something he noticed was that the closer and closer they got to the entrance of the domain, the more subtle red flags appeared to chase them away, warning them of danger, that they shouldn’t be here—that it was wrong.

 

Tubbo assumed this was thanks to whatever god had trapped the dreamons down there. They probably hadn’t wanted any stray explorer or traveler—or, anyone, really—stumbling upon this place and possibly being drawn inside by a nearby dreamon—or, something like that, like those old ghost stories he’d seen some stuff about in some ancient-looking books in the library.

 

All of these things—the chill, the darkness, the feeling that urged something inside him to flee, the feeling that something was wrong—It all made a lot of sense, along with why it felt wrong. The pit looked sort of like someone tore through reality in a single spot, letting the void seep through.

 

He shuddered briefly, a chill running up his spine as he suddenly pictured something like that—A crack in reality, the abyss crawling through, spreading across all of reality-

 

Though, the darkness in front of him wasn’t moving at all. He subtly shook his head, dismissing the idea his frantic, anxious and worried thoughts had come up with.

 

“We’re here.” Phil said, heading further into the clearing, near the entrance to the domain—though, still a feet or two away from the edge. Techno followed along with him, and so did Wilbur, with Dream, Puffy and Eret tailing after him. 

 

Tubbo, too, alongside Aimsey, moved further into the clearing, making room for the others that were behind them to enter.

 

Hushed chatter picked back up as others gazed at the void in surprise, nervousness, fear—well, plenty of emotions.

 

Dream took a step forward, and cleared his throat, and silence spread across the small crowd. 

 

He glanced around for a moment, at the various people in the clearing. 

 

“Is everyone ready?” Dream glanced at the entrance of the domain.

 

“We’ve had some scouts go down before.” Dream idly glanced towards Punz, Purpled, Hannah, Phil, and a few others. “We already have a plan for how to get down quickly, which I’ve already briefed you all on before we set out—If any of you somehow missed it.”

 

There were a few chuckles, before Dream continued.

 

“The phantoms will use their intangibility to climb down, those with wings will fly down and each will help others without wings or who aren’t a phantom,” he said. There were several nods or affirmatives heard from the group.

 

Dream turned back to Punz, who was standing by Sapnap, and to Hannah and Boomer, as well as the others nearby; Phil and Techno, Wilbur and Eret.

 

“Punz, Hannah, both of you have been down there before, so you two will go down first, alongside your partners. Shubble and Beau, you two as well, since one of you is a phantom and the other has wings.” 

 

Shubble and Beau appeared from the crowd—Shubble had her pumpkin on, and a rather simple outfit—a dark green sweater, and overalls, as always. Her dark hair was just barely visible coming from her pumpkin along her back, pulled into a low ponytail, and she had some shoulder pads and knee pads. 

 

Beau was wearing mostly black, simply just a black coat and pants, dark green shirt with an armor vest like Tubbo was wearing over it, along with one shoulder pad and some armor on her boots, and a leather side bag like many of them had. There was an axe strapped to the back of the leather strap, though Tubbo knew she would take it out whenever she needed to fly–the strap was carefully placed so it avoided her wings. 

 

Shubble, on the other hand, had a sword in a sheathe strapped to a belt around her waist—oh, and she also had one of those side bags. 

 

Tubbo blinked as Shubble took the pumpkin off her head, nicely setting it near a tree, towards the edge of the clearing. Oh, right, phantom. Tubbo glanced over to the other phantoms with them, each had different parasols they had out earlier when there was a lot more sunlight peeking through the canopy.

 

Though, Tubbo knew Shubble was just a tiny bit different from most phantoms—she was a phantom hybrid, specifically of a kind of phantom that was very shadowy, and especially didn’t do well in sunlight—as they couldn’t see very well in light. Though, she did a bit better with light than most, able to be outside fine during the day with her pumpkin. 

 

With how dark it was down in the domain, she’d probably do well, with darkness being a very beneficial thing for her kind.

 

Then, there was Hannah and Boomer—Hannah was a fairy hybrid, two sets of pastel peach and pink wings coming from her back. She had roses and other flowers weaved in her brunette hair, and was wearing a darker, red-pink sweater, in contrast to her usually lighter colored pink one.

 

She simply had a black pair of pants on, and some armor here and there—leather and iron armored gloves, boots, and one shoulder pad, as well as a sword in a sheathe strapped to her belt, and another leather side bag like many of them had.

 

Boomer was a frog hybrid, he believed. He could jump rather high, though that’s the main ability Tubbo knew of that he had. They had white hair, and often wore a dark-ish green bucket hat that looked kind of like a frog—as well as a similarly colored cloak. 

 

He had a side bag and daggers in sheathes, and was mostly wearing grey or brown, instead of white like they usually would, which would get dirty rather easily. He had one shoulder pad, armored boots, and one of those armor vest things.

 

Punz was an alien hybrid, just like Purpled—so, essentially, they didn’t really know what he or Punz were, exactly. Tubbo believed they were both also shapeshifters, but they just called them aliens. Punz and Purpled each had two sets of eyes, blue and purple-colored respectively, and longer, pointed ears, and a pair of antennae.

 

Their main difference was that Purpled had purple and blue-ish freckles dotting his cheeks, nose and ears. 

 

Punz was wearing a pale grey hoodie that had some black stripes on the sleeves—usually it’d be white rather than grey, but it was different for the same reason as Boomer wearing grey. They had a gold pendant that Tubbo nearly never saw him without, and another side bag. He had the armor vest like Boomer, too, and a shoulder pad, and armored gloves. 

 

There were several weapons on him—An axe strapped to his back, a sword sheath strapped to his belt, daggers on the back of the belt... even something that appeared to be a tool for climbing. 

 

Sapnap had the other shoulder pad, and armored boots and knee pads. The blaze born had black horns, and pointed ears, and a single strand of fiery orange in his black bangs, which occasionally seemed to light on fire when he was upset. If he was upset or angry enough, all of his hair lit on fire—Tubbo had only seen it happen once or twice, though he was aware it was just a blazeborn thing. 

 

Sapnap was just wearing his normal outfit, black and white, white tee, seems he doesn’t care as much about his clothes as Boomer and Punz did, with a fire pattern on the front, plus another side bag as always, and an axe. A long tail with a small plume of fire at the end whisked behind him.

 

Each of them gave their own variations of an affirmative, or, “Yes, Sir.” Dream then turned to Charlie, who was stood by Tina, not too far in the crowd, standing in view of where Tubbo was next to Aimsey.

 

“Charlie,” Dream simply said. Charlie nodded.

 

Early, before they’d set out, Dream had asked Charlie for something.

 

“Charlie, you’re a slime hybrid—could you try to use your slime to get down, or, help others get down?” he had asked.

 

Charlie nodded, grinning. “Of course I can, Dream from Essempii!”

 

Dream chuckled. “Just Dream is fine.”

 

“Okay, Just Dream!”

 

“Dream-“

 

Dream then glanced to Tina, who was next to the slime hybrid. “And, Tina, you can go down with them too.” 

 

Tina nodded, grinning confidently.

 

She was one of the newer recruits into the search. She had the armor vest, one shoulder pad, and gloves, and of course, once again, the side bag, plus an axe and daggers. She was a cat hybrid, having snowy white ears and tail—Tubbo knew cat hybrids, or felines, could also jump well like frog hybrids, as well as foxes and rabbits, and also survive extremely long falls. No one was sure how long of a fall they could survive, only that they could survive falls from very very high up.

 

Charlie didn’t have much armor, the slime’s main weakness being really anything that could melt his slime—other than that, not much else could harm him very easily, as he could just reattach his limbs, with him literally being made of slime.

 

“And” Dream then turned to him . “Tubbo and Aimsey.”

 

Tubbo already had a clue that he and Aimsey would be a part of the group to go down first, with him being a shulker and able to easily carry with him important supplies, and Aimsey being a rabbit hybrid was another who was good with heights.

 

Both he and Aimsey nodded, and Dream nodded back.

 

“Now, just one last thing before we head down.” Dream started. The crowd listened curiously.

 

Dream reached up for his mask.

 

Wait, is he-

 

Tubbo heard one or two hushed gasps from somewhere as Dream slid his mask off his face, smiling to the crowd.

 

“This way, if I were to be possessed, you’ll be able to tell much easier.” Dream reasoned. 

 

Not leaving much time for them to process what else this could mean, Dream turned to the entrance of the domain, pulling a long, long rope out of his bag, as he turned just enough for Tubbo to see one side of his face.

 

“Let’s get headed down, so we can find our friends.”

 

A couple of cheers were heard from the group, and Dream headed towards a few sturdy-looking trees, tying a few long ropes around it, and gesturing with his shoulder to a few who he’d called moments before. 

 

Each of them approached; Tubbo, Aimsey, Tina, Charlie, Shubble, Beau, Hannah, Boomer, Sapnap, Punz.

 

Dream, soon joined by Puffy, Eret, Phil and Techno, tied the different ropes around the waists of each of the non-phantoms or non-winged ones of the smaller group—or, around him, Aimsey, Boomer, Tina, Sapnap and Punz.

 

Each of the ropes were connected to each individual’s partner—Charlie didn’t have one, the rope wouldn’t work with his slimy body. Instead, Tina’s rope was connected to Hannah’s. Same was with Shubble, her going intangible would cause the rope to just slip off.

 

Puffy reminded them each of the signal codes, with different tugs on the rope for different messages when they were all ready and headed to the entrance.

 

Hannah and Beau began to hover over the abyss—it was rather large, large enough for all of ten of them to go in at once. The rest of them stood near the edge. Punz took out the tools he had that seemed to be for climbing—Tina, Boomer, Aimsey and Sapnap seemed to have similar ones that they also pulled out. Tubbo had them too, and quickly pulled them out from his shulker.

 

Tubbo glanced up at the others, seeing the other’s expressions. Most seemed confident, though there were a few who seemed a bit more nervous—Mainly Aimsey and Shubble and Tina, but confidence and determination outshone their fear.

 

Tubbo stared in surprise as Charlie teetered over the edge, before seeming to go sideways, sticking to the floor and beginning to walk down the wall—before the slime his body was made out of promptly shifted, his glasses and clothes going inside it, as he began to slide down the void wall in a blobby form, easily making his way down.

 

The rest of them, standing on the edge of the entrance or hovering above, blinked at each other in slight shock.

 

“Well, there goes Charlie..” Puffy blinked. She glanced back at the rest of them. “If you’re all ready, you can start heading down.”

 

They each nodded to her, and soon, Shubble disappeared almost completely, going intangible and beginning to slide into the ground, Beau beginning to fly down along with her. Shubble was only visible so much, her mostly invisible head poked through the void wall as she seemed to almost swim through it. 

 

There were others behind Tubbo, holding onto his and others ropes, and with a quick nod to them, Tubbo jumped, and soon found himself hanging over the void below, beside Aimsey, who was quickly dropping down next to him.

 

The rest of them jumped as well, all being held up by the others, like Techno and Phil, or Tommy and Purpled, holding onto the ropes connected to them. Slowly, they began to lower the ropes, letting them slowly down further into the abyss.

 

Punz, Tina, Aimsey, Sapnap, Boomer, and himself each swung towards the walls, using the tools to get a grip on the void wall, hanging from them. Glancing up, the others above them noticed where they were now, and began to let down more of the rope quicker, letting them all climb down quicker.

 

Beau and Hannah floated downwards alongside them, near the middle, with Shubble visible in the wall, Charlie somewhere below them, and the rest of them each on different walls, climbing downwards carefully, as Beau and Hannah surveyed, in case anyone were to stumble or fall, or a rope were to snap. 

 

Things went like that for the next what seemed like an hour, before Charlie appeared on the wall, telling Tina it was safe to jump down, with Beau diving down to make sure the slime thing Charlie had set up was secure, before flying back up, confirming. Tina untied her rope, jumping down, Beau diving back down alongside her just for safety.

 

Beau shortly returned, seeming a bit tired from all the flying up and down, confirming she made it down safely. Meanwhile, they had all still headed down, making some more distance downwards. 

 

As Beau confirmed it was safe, Tubbo reached up and tugged on the rope four times, bracing for the fall. Hannah untied her rope connecting her to Boomer, preparing to dive down, and Beau prepared herself as well.

 

A few moments later, Tubbo suddenly felt himself falling—a few others let out yells of surprise or fear as a large amount of the rope was let down. Nearby, Hannah and Beau dove down quickly beside them, soon getting ahead of them, ready to step in for a rescue if necessary. Shubble went tangible and hopped down with them. 

 

Tubbo shut his eyes as wind blew past him, trying to ignore the sinking feeling that set all his senses on high alert and caused his stomach to flip as he fell. 

 

Despite this, he wasn’t too worried. They’d tested this method of getting down before, just with a much shorter drop—but it was enough to make sure they should be fine.

 

He felt a slight jolt or shock pass through him as he fell—the same one all of them had felt each time different scouts had gone down here. From the yelps of surprise and the other’s expressions that he saw when he briefly opened his eyes in surprise, the others had probably felt it too.

 

If this really was a different dimension, that shock could be the feeling of crossing between dimensions.

 

Tubbo began to slow down as something slimy touched him, and he could feel his momentum slowing down—It was breaking the fall. 

 

He opened his eyes, seeing several green, spider-web like bits of slime going across small bits of the wall, made for slowing them down and breaking their fall as they fell past it, brushing against the slime webs briefly. 

 

The plan was for Charlie to spread some slime here and there, to break the fall, and help them get down quicker. It was strange to know this was part of his body, though it was the quickest method of travel for now, so Tubbo tried not to think about it. 

 

Soon, Tubbo landed on a large bit of slime, and let out a small ‘oof’ at the landing, and bounced upward a bit off of the slime—it was like a trampoline, a thick layer of slime covering the end of the downward tunnel, with some small bits near the walls open so they could get out and down to the ground.

 

The others landed quickly afterward, causing the layer of slime to bounce up and down. After a few moments, they all sat flat on it. Hannah and Beau quickly helped each of them off of the sticky slime and down to the ground below.

 

After they’d all reached the ground, Charlie went back up to make sure all the slime webs were still intact, and each of them untied the ropes around them, Hannah and Beau grabbing them, as well as each of them grabbing one of Shubble’s hands, and heading back upward to help others down.

 

Over the course of maybe another hour or two, the rest of the group made their way down, Wilbur and other phantoms as well as Phil joining Beau, Hannah and Shubble to help others get down. 

 

Finally, they were all there. In the dreamon’s domain.

 

Tubbo turned to one of the nearby tunnels, narrowing his eyes. His antennae and ears twitched as he listened for vibrations or sounds nearby, aside from what was coming from the others in the search behind him.

 

He could just barely detect many vibrations very far off in the tunnels, and at least one nearby, but that one was very brief and too small to know for sure if he’d just imagined it or not.

 

Either way, he tensed a little. One hand inched for his axe.

 

They were truly in it now— now, the mission had truly begun.

 

~~~~~~~~~~

 

The group marched onwards through the tunnels, several people looking around curiously or warily at their surroundings, though all of them were keeping an eye out—searching.

 

That’s what they came down here to do, after all.

 

Well, a bit more than search—search and find.

 

Tubbo was on high alert, antennae twitching as he listened for any vibrations nearby that weren’t coming from the people around him.

 

He didn’t intend to let them be ambushed.

 

At the same time, he was surveying the tunnels around them, or any caverns they passed through, for any signs of life—of any one having been down here. Of any of their friends having been down here.

 

He didn’t see anything, though.

 

The vibrations he could detect aside from the footsteps of the search party, were confusing. They appeared randomly, in different numbers. Sometimes it would seem like a large amount of footsteps, similar to the ones coming from the group around him, but much farther off, and quieter, as if they were trying to sneak. Sometimes it’d be just a single one further in the cave. Sometimes, there would be multiple at once, in random places, both nearby and far off.

 

It was confusing.

 

Somewhere, not far ahead of him, Sam and a few others, like Eret or Puffy, stared at the markings on the walls etched in bright green as they passed by them, Sam even taking notes. Tubbo wasn’t paying much attention to the markings, more focused on finding his friends, but the few things that did catch his eye were interesting, to say the least.

 

One part seemed like writing, though whatever it said, he couldn’t translate.

 

Most of them seemed to be drawings depicting different events—dreamons, trapped in this domain or a crystal or four, around what looked like some sort of swirling, spirally circular blob. Or, perhaps a night sky. He wasn’t sure. 

 

They had passed through several different caverns as they traversed the domain. One cavern they had passed through was covered in red plants, trees and vines, with a giant valley or ravine off the side of the path, along with some ruins—which were empty, aside from a single chest, which was also empty.

 

Eret and a few others (Puffy, Sam, Phil) had seemed particularly interested in that area, Eret commenting about how similar the plants of the cavern were to plants from another dimension known as ‘The Nether’. 

 

As they were going through that cavern, a few of them, like Tina, Aimsey, and Techno said they smelled blood. And, sure enough, Purpled found a droplet or two of red blood on the ground. It was the first sign of someone having been there, and even if what it suggested wasn’t very good—it was still something. Though, they weren’t even sure if the blood belonged to one of their friends.

 

Though, that was until Techno, who was examining the small droplet of blood a lot like the rest of them commented it smelled like merling blood.

 

“You can tell that from smell ?” Aimsey blinked at the piglin, who shrugged.

 

“If you’re right, and it is merling blood, then that means either Niki or Foolish was here,” Dream said. A couple others murmured agreements.

 

Tubbo stared at one of the blood droplets, and turned to the tunnel they had just come from.

 

He paused. There seemed to be something teal on the ground over there—though, it was extremely similar in color to the cyan grass here and there in this cave, so he hadn’t paid much attention to it at first.

 

As the others behind him discussed, trying to guess whether it was Niki or Foolish’s, or if some other merling was down here by any chance, Tubbo wandered over to the teal thing. Aimsey glanced up as he left the group.

 

He bent down as he got to it, the shulker squinting and taking a breath in, smelling the air.

 

Blood.

 

The cyan stuff was a small splatter of blue-green blood, a larger amount than the red, with a single smaller droplet around the size of the red blood droplets, going towards where the others were ahead.

 

There was also a smaller, lighter thing by the splatter of blood—something similar in color, but far lighter, more of a minty color.

 

He squinted again, trying to tell what it was.

 

After a moment, he grabbed the mint thing, lifting it up to see it better.

 

A scale.

 

It was a scale.

 

At least, that's what it looked like.

 

And if Techno was right about that red blood being merling blood, then...

 

“Guys, come take a look at this.” Tubbo raised his head, turning it slightly to call to the others. Having caught their attention, they turned to him, and soon hurried over, crowding around.

 

“Cyan blood..?“ Dream murmured, beginning to ponder. Eret seemed to be thinking as well.

 

“Not only that, but this.” Tubbo lifted up the scale. “It looks like a scale.”

 

Eret took a small step forward. “I... think it is a scale. And if that blood was merling blood then-“

 

“Niki has mint scales,” Puffy blurted. Tubbo nodded. 

 

“Exactly.”

 

“So Niki was here. And she was injured.” Puffy stared down at the scale. Tubbo nodded.

 

“From the looks of it, she must’ve put up a fight with whatever attacked her.” Dream bent down to look at the cyan blood. “I don’t think they fought in here though. It must’ve been in a different area.”

 

At the mention of fighting, one of Tubbo’s antennae twitched, as he remembered to check for nearby vibrations so he could keep a watch out in case someone attacked them.

 

He paused at the subtle vibrations he could detect.

 

His eyes widened slightly, and he began to slowly stand, checking the vibrations again.

 

“Tubbo?“ Tommy blinked at his slightly widened eyes.

 

“There’s some subtle vibrations in the air.” Tubbo said, and paused for a moment, checking again. “Similar to storm clouds crackling with electricity, but a lot smaller, and a lot older. They're nearly gone. Like they’ve been here a while.”

 

Before anyone could say anything, Tubbo snapped his fingers. “Jack! He’s a weather wisp, he’s literally made of clouds, plus his electricity ability.”

 

“So, both Jack and Niki were here. If you detected electricity, they definitely must’ve been in a fight—they must’ve passed through here some time ago, though. The blood is old and dried, and you said those seemed like they’d been here a while.” Dream added, standing as well. 

 

Tubbo nodded. “Yes.”

 

“From the looks of it, with the direction of the droplets, I’d say they went that way, from somewhere over there.” Aimsey took a step forward, pointing towards the ruins for where they went, and towards the opposite end of the path, where they’d just come from, for ‘somewhere over there’.

 

Tubbo nodded. “Though, we haven’t seen any other evidence that hinted to anyone having been here when we came that way.” He glanced to the tunnel they had just come from, where Aimsey was still pointing, but soon lowered their hand.

 

“When we were headed through that tunnel, before we saw this cavern, something felt.. strange,” Eret murmured. 

 

“Yeah, like we’d gone in a circle!” Puffy chimed in. “Or kept ending up in the same place. And when it wasn’t that feeling, it was like we were lost. Sure, we don’t fully know our way around here, but things just seemed to be... I don’t know...”

 

“Shifting?” Eret tried. 

 

Puffy grinned. “Yes. Like the surroundings were changing— shifting around us.” The sheep hybrid paused, and rubbed the back of her head. “Not entirely sure how I could feel that, it was just... odd. Even now I feel it.”

 

Tubbo nodded, pondering. “I’ve been trying to sense any vibrations I can to avoid us getting ambushed, but what I’ve heard is very confusing—the vibrations, the amount of them and placement of them and volume is just so… random. It’s strange, and I don’t know what to think of it. I think I feel something similar to that feeling, too, but it’s hard to identify.” 

 

“It could be this space trying to play tricks on us, or confuse us. Or hallucinations. We all know dreamons can control dreams, and, this is their domain after all—I wouldn’t be surprised if they had some control over certain things that happen inside here,” Dream added. The others murmured agreements.

 

“If it’s trying to trick us, perhaps even get us lost, then we need to make sure we stick together—It wouldn’t be good if any of us got separated, or someone wandered off,” Phil joined in the discussion. He turned to the group, raising his voice just enough for all of them to hear him. “Everyone, make sure you stick with your partner. Ignore anything urging you to wander off. Stick together, make sure no one gets lost. If you feel tired, or think you see anything strange, tell someone.”

 

Affirmatives were said as Dream wandered through the group, looking at each person, probably mentally doing a role call, to make sure they were all here.

 

“Alright, everyone’s here.” Dream finally said, stopping after returning to Puffy’s side. The sheep hybrid was wearing an outfit Tubbo had only seen on her a few times—Her Captain outfit, from when she was a sailor, plus an armor vest, side bag, sword sheath, shoulder pad, and armored boots.

 

Dream was wearing a darker green version of his usual green hoodie, a side bag, axe strapped to his bag, sword sheath, shoulder pad, and armored gloves.

 

Everyone was generally wearing darker colored clothing of what they usually wore, except for a few people—Tubbo himself was still wearing his pale green tunic. Darker colors, along with leather and iron armor split between partners, and weapons, and generally more athletic outfits—mostly pants or shorts, rather than skirts.

 

Some people, for example, Phil were just wearing what he usually wore, with the armor presumably hidden underneath. Eret was doing the same, but with armored gloves and boots visible. She was also still wearing her platform boots, which now had bits of armor on them.

 

Some people, on the other hand, were wearing totally different outfits—Aimsey had changed up their look quite a bit, and so had Wilbur, who was wearing a long, dark brown trench coat. Both of the mentioned two had sheathed daggers and potions attached to the strap of their side bag, presumably more in the bag. 

 

Tubbo knew Wilbur preferred to use words rather than fight, and that Aimsey also was more of a pacifist, so he understood why they were some of the few who had potions—Potions were probably the closest they could get to not fighting, with them being more of a supportive tool. Even so, they still had a weapon on them, just in case it became necessary for them to fight.

 

“If you are right about the surroundings shifting, then the tunnel ahead might not lead us towards our missing friends,” Dream said, turning towards the ruins, a thinking expression on the dreamon hybrid’s face. 

 

After a moment, he turned back. “But even so, this is the best lead we have—So I say we follow the direction the droplets point to.”

 

“Not a democracy, I see,” Wilbur quipped quietly. Techno paused.

 

“Bruhh. I just realized this search party is a government.” Techno face palmed, sighing. 

 

Phil chuckled, and pat one of the piglin’s shoulders. “Don’t worry, mate. It’s just until we find our missing friends.”

 

Bruhhh. I joined a government .” Another pause. “Wait, Phil, you’re a leader of the government! ” Techno suddenly exclaimed.

 

Phil chuckled again, sighing. “It’s just until we find our missing friends, mate.”

 

With that, chatter picked back up again, the mood lightening up a little. Dream did one more check to make sure they were all there, and then continued to lead them through the tunnels.

 

Tubbo tried to check for vibrations again, but it was still very confusing. He sighed and stopped.

 

Glancing around at the others, almost everyone had a confident or determined expression, if they weren’t in the middle of a conversation, that is.

 

Tubbo noticed Eret, who wasn’t talking to everyone, but seemed very relaxed and calm, unlike the determination on everyone else’s faces. 

 

Tubbo knew Eret used to be a travelling merchant, and met Foolish, and eventually Puffy, during his travels. He thought he’d heard something about bounty hunting during a conversation on the topic of their travels.

 

He wasn’t entirely sure what it meant, but it seemed Eret had done something like this before, which would explain how calm she seemed. Puffy also seemed relatively calm, but with a spark of determination like what was making up everyone else’s expressions.

 

Tubbo spotted Tommy, wearing a matching determined expression, just like everyone else.

 

Though there was something different about it than the others. 

 

Tubbo glanced away just before Tommy noticed his gaze.

 

Tubbo swore he’d seen that look before. It was like.. a sense of determination, so strong, to accomplish something, no matter the costs.

 

Though, Tubbo was unsure if he was interpreting that look correctly.

 

If he was, however...

 

“I won’t let anything go wrong, not on my watch.”

 

“Me and you both, then.” 

 

Tubbo glanced toward the floor as he remembered his and Tommy’s conversation from earlier that day, remembering his worries along with it, though he shook them off. There was no time to worry about what ifs.

 

Even so, there was still one worry present in the shulker’s mind.

 

Tommy better not do anything reckless.

 

~~~~~~~~~~

 

They had been inside the dreamon’s domain for a few hours now, though it felt far longer than that. Like they’d been down here for at least a week.

 

So far, they hadn’t found any other signs of life aside from the leftovers of glowberry vines torn from the roofs of lush caves, or picked berries, beginning to regrow.

 

The vibrations Tubbo could sense were still as confusing as ever.

 

No new leads.

 

No dreamons had been sighted so far.

 

It was quiet.

 

Too quiet.

 

But the vibrations he could sense still didn’t give him any clues.

 

The only noise he could hear was coming from a conversation within the search party.

 

“This domain is kind of cool. There’s a lot of different plants down here,” Hannah said, glancing around. 

 

“The pitch black void caves certainly don’t put you on edge, making you think you’re falling when you go downward,” Techno deadpanned.

 

“Those areas are great ! Sure, I can’t see any more than you guys, but I’m much faster in those areas,” Shubble chimed in, grinning. 

 

“You’re a shadow, the darkness is your ideal environment,” Wilbur sighed.

 

“Exactly.”

 

“These strings are everywhere...” Purpled muttered, stepping out of the way of some bright green strings stuck between some rocks, almost like a spider web. 

 

“We don’t know what they are, so I wouldn’t recommend touching them,” Eret said.

 

“What do you think I’ve been doing?” Purpled stared. Eret chuckled.

 

Tubbo was walking along towards the wall, and noticed as the cave gradually began to open up into a larger cavern—They were in one of the void-cave areas, so it was hard to tell.

 

“The rooms opened up. We should be careful,” Tubbo stated. A few others nodded to him.

 

Boomer glanced around as the group slowed down. “There’s no one here, though. No one but us, at least.”

 

“Could be hiding somewhere.” Wilbur then materialized next to, but a little bit behind Tommy, who jumped slightly, and elbowed him. “ Ouch! What was that for, gremlin child?!”

 

“You can’t expect me not to react in self defense when you suddenly appear like that behind me.” Tommy deadpanned. “Also, I’m not a child!”

 

“Sure, sure, in your dreams.” Wilbur proceeded to ruffle the blonde’s hair, who yelped in anger, shoved his hands away, and scowled, charging toward him as the two began fighting.

 

Phil sighed. “Not now, boys. You can fight when we get home.”

 

“He started it!” Tommy yelled.

 

“Oh, of course I did.” Wilbur muttered back sarcastically.

 

“Wilbur, stop provoking him.” Phil let out an exasperated sigh.

 

A couple of people chuckled at the commotion. Tubbo did as well.

 

Suddenly, his antennae shot up, and he froze.

 

He sensed a vibration. A strong one. Nearby.

 

He paused, tuning out the sounds of the fight, listening.

 

Another vibration. Close. Quieter this time.

 

“Shh, I hear something!” Tubbo whisper-shouted, though only the few nearest to him heard, his voice drowned out by Wilbur and Tommy’s fighting.

 

Aimsey turned to the two brothers. “Stop fighting, Tubbo heard something-“

 

“Huh? Tubbo?” Tommy paused. Wilbur then proceeded to tackle him. “ACK! WILBUR, YOU-“

 

Quiet! Stop fighting!” Tubbo said again, a bit louder this time. A few more glanced to him in curiosity.

 

“Huh?” Wilbur paused as everyone began to go quiet. “What’s wrong?”

 

“I heard something. Nearby. Everyone, be quiet-“

 

There was silence.

 

Finally, someone broke the silence. Boomer glanced around and sighed. “No one’s here.”

 

“Don’t jinx it-“ Hannah began, but Boomer raised one hand. “Look around, we’re alone. The only things here are us, the void, those weird green strings, and that mysterious figure in the blue cloak over there in the dark—Wait.” Boomer paused. Everyone froze. He took a second glance at what they had gestured to. “What the fu-“

 

Greetings, intruders.

 

Tubbo whipped around as the frog hybrid was cut off. The voice sounded just like Jack.

 

“Jack?!” Wilbur exclaimed, leaping to his feet and moving away from Tommy, who soon stood as well.

 

“No. I am not Jack.” The cloaked person took a step forward. All that was visible under the hood was a pair of pure, bright blue eyes. A pale blue cloak hid most of their features, everything else was just shadowy black. 

 

“Who are you, then?” Dream took a step forward, out of the crowd, his axe in hand as he stared down the shadowy being.

 

“I am one of the overseers of this domain. Which you are intruding upon.” The ‘overseer’ narrowed their eyes.

 

“Hey, why’s this area all void? Also what’s with the strings? And plants from the Nether?”

 

Tubbo paused, and glanced back in the crowd, not knowing who had spoke.

 

The overseer blinked. 

 

“Well—“ They gestured to the surrounding abyss, dappled with green strings here and there. “It’s always been like this. As for the other plants... we’ve managed to make this domain imitate biomes in other dimensions, which is why you’ll see plant life and other stuff from the over world and nether down here.” The overseer shrugged.

 

They blinked again, and shook their head. “That doesn’t matter, though.” They paused.

 

Tubbo realized they were staring at Dream. The overseer tilted their head.

 

Dream appeared to ignore it. “Well, overseer, if you would be so kind, could you let us pass? We’re searching for some people.”

 

The overseer stared. 

 

“You.”

 

Dream blinked.

 

“You’re part dreamon.” The overseer seemed confused.

 

“Yes, I am...?” Dream seemed equally confused, before realization dawned on him, from his expression.

 

“Why are you with them ? You’re a dreamon. ” The overseer narrowed their eyes.

 

A couple of people glanced at Dream, murmurs and whispers of suspicions spreading through some small parts of the group.

 

Dream shook his head. “That doesn’t matter. Yes, they are my kind, but they’ve taken my friends.”

 

The overseer blinked. Then sighed. At least, it sounded like a sigh. “Alright, I see.” They shook their head. “Well, sadly, I cannot let you pass.”

 

One of Tubbo’s antennae twitched. A vibration, scarily close by. Tubbo didn’t make much movement, just glanced towards it and then away again, trying not to alert the overseer he’d noticed something.

 

Then there was another vibration, and another. Quiet. But extremely close.  Sneaking.

 

His eyes flicked upward for a moment. It was hard to see anything, as it was all the same black color, so instead he turned his attention toward a spot where some strings hung from.

 

The shadows near it seemed to almost move. 

 

Tubbo choked back a gasp, quickly glancing to the floor.

 

“Why not?” Dream pressed. The overseer sighed. They seemed tired of this whole ordeal.

 

“Orders are orders.”

 

Tubbo glanced to the side. The nearest people to him were Purpled and Aimsey. They were focused on the confrontation between Dream and the overseer, though.

 

Tubbo leaned towards Aimsey. “ Aimsey, ” He whispered.

 

The rabbit glanced toward him, Purpled did too, as Tubbo put one finger towards his lips, a sign to be quiet.

 

One of his antennae pointed upwards, before flicking back to its original position.

 

Aimsey and Purpled both glanced up. Tommy, not far from Purpled, followed their gaze.

 

Don’t let them notice you saw them ,” Tubbo whispered.

 

Purpled leaned closer to whisper. “ It’s an ambush.

 

No shit, Sherlock, ” Tommy murmured, rolling his eyes. Purpled lightly shouldered him. “ Hey!

 

Quiet. Let them think they still have the element of surprise. I’ll try to alert others, ” Tubbo said. The others nodded.

 

“No one is allowed in here, but those brought in under Exdee’s orders.” The overseer glanced over the group. “It’s not hard to tell you don’t belong here.”

 

They paused as something shadowy moved past them. Their eyes widened slightly. The shadow moved away, blending back in with the void cave.

 

“Well. That’s... interesting.” The overseer closed their eyes, thinking.

 

Tubbo glanced around the group, trying to brainstorm a way to slip through the crowd and alert more people without any of the watching dreamons noticing.

 

“But you still cannot stay here. Perhaps I’ll consider letting some of you stay if you just give me one thing...” The overseer opened their eyes.

 

“What?” Dream stared.

 

The overseer’s head turned slightly, more in the direction that made it look like they were looking at Sam, who was closer to the front of the group.

 

“That star .”

 

Sam glanced at his bag, and shook his head.

 

The overseer narrowed their eyes. They seemed to scowl, even though the only feature they could see was their eyes. 

 

“Very well then. I guess we’ll just have to use force-“

 

Dream tensed. Tubbo’s hand itched to summon his axe.

 

But the overseer cut themselves off, pausing. Tubbo thought he saw the subtle, shadowy movement near them again. 

 

“Oh, really ? Well, that changes some things.” The overseer sighed. “Very well then.”

 

The overseer lifted one hand.

 

And several shadows promptly tackled several of the members of the search, Tubbo able to sense the vibrations as the ambush began.

 

Chaos. The search party leapt to action, taking out their weapons and fighting back against the sudden ambush.

 

Tubbo quickly summoned his axe, blocking the claw of a dreamon as it was about to slash his face. He’d prefer not to have another scar on his face, thank you.

 

With a shout, Tubbo pushed back, shoving the dreamon away and knocking them over, causing them to roll and trip another dreamon, giving someone else an advantage as their opponent went down.

 

Tubbo grinned. He glanced around. He didn’t see Aimsey. There were so many dreamons.

 

His grin fell as it became clear the dreamons were overwhelming them—They were outnumbered.

 

Even so, Tubbo lifted his axe and charged.

 

He wasn’t ready to give up just yet.

 

~~~~~~~~~~

 

POV: ??? ᒷ∷⍀⍜∷ – ᒷリℸ ̣ ╎ℸ ̣ || ⎍⋏⏃⏚⌰⟒ ⏁⍜ ʖᒷ ꖎ𝙹ᓵᔑℸ ̣ ᒷ

 

“Even more players to join in this game... how fun!” A giggle.

 

The red cloaked overseer blinked. “Should I inform the other seer and their group-“

 

Yes, yes! Make sure none get away. I’d like to experiment with this a bit more before I’m done with them.” Another laugh. “The more the merrier.”

 

A pause.

 

And tell them to make sure they get the star. I’m positive it will be quite useful in our progress. Hmm..

 

“Anything else?”

 

"Oh, and get the other group too, they seem to be on the move. Make sure no one interferes with anything."

 

“Of course.”

 

Now, go. We don't want to keep our guests waiting, now do we? "

 

 

Notes:

Fight fight fight fight-

Hmm i wonder who those last two in the end could possibly be?

Also, i'd like to quickly clear up; The dreamon's domain is not the nether, it is its own realm/dimension, the dreamons have simply adjusted it to mimic the environments of other realms they cant go to :'D

So basically some of the dreamons are homesick so they tried to bring the 'home' to them

It kind of worked??

Also the whole entering the domain thing i dont know if the laws of physics allow that but shut up /lh this is my fic i do what i want /lh /pos

That all i had to say--aside from that the next chapter is also fairly long and im like halfway done with it already, since it took my beta reader a while to finish this one i started working on the next in the meantime ajrbwjnsjd so hopefully that will be soon? Now if you dont mind im gonna go watch the dragon prince season 4 byeee

Hope you enjoyed!

 

some more enigma character designs as of this chapter < /a>

i dont know to do link stuff on ao3 sigh so idk how to get rid of that /a :(

Chapter 30: Chapter 29 - Lays the void

Summary:

The search party combats against the attackers, while the missing squad ventures out further into the tunnels.

Notes:

Aaaa apologies for this being a day late, I kept forgetting to look at the suggestions my beta reader had made on the doc for this up until the last moment when i couldnt look at it wjbdjebwjd but its here now! Woo

In other news, i started working on the next chapter early again--It is very close to completion, though I can't promise it will be out early sjbsjsbjss

Thank you RedLeaf for beta reading!

Warnings: generally just combat / violence

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

POV: Tommy



Tommy narrowly jumped out of the way as a dreamon suddenly clawed at him.

 

Time seemed to move in slow motion. He could feel the wind from the motion blow past his face, as well as the harsh brush against the upper part of his left sleeve as they swung.

 

There was a tearing noise as time returned to normal and he landed properly on his feet, the dreamon retracting their clawed hand from their attack and readying for another. 

 

Tommy glanced down towards his left shoulder, and his sleeve, at the sound, which was where it’d come from.

 

There was now a small tear in the sleeve of his red tunic.

 

Tommy scowled. “Oh come on, I liked this shirt.”

 

He glanced up, seeing the dreamon about the leap at him again. Tommy narrowed his eyes, his right hand moving for his sword that sat in its sheath.

 

In one quick motion, as the dreamon swung again, aiming for his face this time, Tommy whipped his sword out of its sheath, bringing it up to block the attack, turning it so the flat side of the blade hit the dreamon’s claw, and didn’t slice off any fingers.

 

The dreamon hissed, or maybe yelped, and jumped away, clutching their hand.

 

Tommy blinked. He paused.

 

His eyes flicked towards the floor, where a few dark green droplets fell to the ground.

 

Blood . He realized.

 

Oops. Maybe he hadn’t actually fully turned the blade to the flat side.

 

Tommy grinned sheepishly up at the dreamon, lifting his sword in a more defensive position as he took a step back.

 

The dreamon scowled at him. These dreamons appeared a lot different than Dream and Drista, they had the horns and tail, of course, but they were fully black, or, nearly black, rather an extremely dark version of a color that almost looked black, with some of their features visible in a lighter or brighter color of it.

 

Most of them were wearing masks, or hoods, hiding their features in shadows, but this one had neither, pure green eyes narrowed at him in anger.

 

This one also had fairly fluffy hair, so Tommy assumed it must be a dreamon thing, knowing how Dream and Drista both had fluffy hair.

 

Tommy watched as the dreamon closed their eyes for a moment, and he was able to see their bleeding hand—Really just a few claws and a tiny bit of a finger had been sliced off.

 

Tommy grimaced. Ouch.

 

He blinked in surprise as the claws that had once been there soon rematerialized in the same place they had been previously.

 

Did.. did they just regenerate ?!

 

The dreamon lowered their claws and hissed, readying to tackle him.

 

Tommy then noticed their arm seemed a bit thinner.

 

Oh, right, they can shapeshift. The dreamon had probably reshaped their hand using some stuff from their arm.. weird. It was useful, sure. Seemed like something Tubbo or Sam or Fundy would be interested in. They all seemed to like sciency stuff.

 

Hey, you’re in the middle of a fight, stop getting distracted! His thoughts angrily reminded him, almost too late as the dreamon was already beginning to move to tackle him.

 

Tommy quickly ducked, sweeping out one of the dreamon’s feet from under them.

 

The dreamon promptly face planted on the floor.

 

Tommy soon stood, and reached for two potions strapped to the strap of his side bag. 

 

Slowness and weakness, his mind recited, immediately recognizing the two splash potions from their color. These two were a batch put in particularly smaller splash potion bottles, so they’d cover a smaller radius, and hopefully not splash him and his allies.

 

Tommy quickly smashed the smaller bottles on the floor, closer to the fallen dreamon, and he jumped away as he did so.

 

A small bit of light, bright purple, and another shade of lighter purple mist emerged from where the potions had smashed, slithering towards the nearest person; the dreamon.

 

The dreamon pushed themselves upward just enough at the same moment to see the potions about to smash to the ground, and quickly tried to roll away to avoid the potion’s effect and the shattered glass.

 

Though, it still caught them, slowing them down. At least they avoided the glass.

 

Tommy grinned in victory, allowing himself a small moment of triumph, before turning around to look at the others around him, fighting other dreamons.

 

His smile fell and his eyes widened as he noticed the sheer amount of dreamons there were. Shadowy colors were the thing most visible in the chaos, combining with the void cave around them—it almost looked like the lighter colors of the members of the search party were being crushed by the darkness, struggling to survive.

 

His eye caught on Beau as she flew up into the air, her white wings easily visible in the darkness, before swooping down and grabbing a nearby dreamon attacking someone, and throwing them upwards, where they got stuck in some slime spiderweb-like stuff that he assumed Charlie had put there. 

 

It was kind of funny to see the dreamon struggling and thrashing to get unstuck—What? Sometimes stuff like that is funny, as long as someone isn’t getting seriously hurt. Anyways—No time for thinking about funny stuff. They were in the middle of a battle.

 

He let out a noise of alarm as he saw a dreamon in a blue-green cloak climbing ontop of what must be a stalactite on the ceiling, quickly leaping off and grabbing one of the thicker green strings hanging from the ceiling, beginning to swing from it.

Tommy mentally scoffed at that. What, were they pretending to be Tarzan?

 

He didn’t bother shutting up his more humorful thoughts this time, too panicked by where they were about to swing to—Beau who was flying ahead of them, readying to swoop downward and fling another dreamon up into the slime webs Charlie was gradually creating, as well as slashing her axe towards any dreamons who reached up to pull her down.

 

It was pretty clear the dreamon was aiming for her, to bring her down, like the other dreamons down on the ground were attempting to do.

 

Tommy rushed forward, grabbing the first thing he could from his side bag and lifting and aiming for where the dreamon would swing in a split second, as he opened his mouth to warn the flying avian.

 

“Beau! Behind you!” he shouted. Beau glanced towards him at the mention of her name, and soon began to turn to look behind her, while also flying forwards a tiny bit, trying to get away from whatever it was behind her.

 

Barely a heartbeat later, Tommy launched the small object he’d grabbed—which turned out to be a lid from a larger potion—towards the dreamon, as they swung towards Beau.

 

It totally missed.

 

The dreamon barely noticed—if they did, they didn’t make it clear they had acknowledged it. Beau had only moved forward so much, and was still turning around, and the dreamon swung, let go of the green string and reached forwards.

 

“Fuck– Beau!” Tommy yelped. 

 

The dreamon was able to leap forwards far enough for one hand to hit a wing—It happened very quickly, so Tommy couldn’t see exactly what happened.

 

But what he could tell happened, was that Beau promptly fell out of the sky, accompanied by a shadowy figure with a dark teal cloak, and landed in the middle of the battlefield with a thump, narrowly avoiding landing in the middle of where some dreamons and a pair of people from the search were clashing.

 

Tommy hurried through the crowd, shoving his way past the combatting dreamons and humans and hybrids, whilst he reached for a potion of healing or regeneration, heading towards where he’d seen Beau land.

 

Soon, after shoving another dreamon out of the way, he saw Beau kick the dreamon off her—who went flying in the other direction, crashing into a nearby dreamon that Tina was fighting, who jumped back and lifted the butt of her axe to knock her opponent out.

 

“Prime-- Beau, you alright?” Tommy quickly asked, reaching out a hand for Beau to take. 

 

She nodded. “Yep.” She took his hand, and he helped pull her up. 

 

Beau then spread one wing, glancing at it. There was a small claw mark or two near where the wing started from her back—or, the arm of the wing, he believed. It was bleeding.

 

“Eh, just a small wound, no worries-“ Beau began, before Tommy shoved the potion of regeneration into her hand.

 

“Oh—Thanks?” She blinked. Tommy nodded, and gave her a grin, not knowing if he had enough time to give her a ‘you’re welcome’ before he rushed off to make sure no one else got hurt.

 

Beau then glanced up, her eyes widening. “Look out-!“ she began frantically.

 

Tommy turned his head, just enough and in time to see a dreamon lifting a sword above his head. Said dreamon proceeded to be promptly smacked in the side of the head by the butt of a flying sword, and went crashing to the ground next to him.

 

Tommy blinked in surprise, trying to process what had just happened as he glanced up to where the dreamon was previously standing—Where a new shadowy figure had just landed.

 

His first thought was A dreamon attacked a dreamon?! Before he recognized the slightly translucent, shadowy being as Shubble. She gave him a smile before crouching to grab her sword, grimacing slightly at the dreamon she’d just knocked out.

 

“Probably gonna leave a mark,” Beau murmured. She froze as there was a crash behind her, and turned back to see another member of the search struggling against a dreamon.

 

“I got that!” Shubble said, hurrying to help them. Beau nodded, and moved to drink the regeneration potion so she could get back out into the fray.

 

“Okay, that’s all good then—Don't die!” Tommy called to the two, before turning and heading back into the battle, eyes searching for anyone hurt or injured in some way.

 

He heard wing beats above, and glanced up to see Phil fly overhead, before crashing to the ground and taking a dreamon down with him, and then pulling out his sword and blocking the sudden attack of a dreamon trying to ambush him from behind, who was quickly knocked out by Techno.

 

They seem to be doing fine, Tommy thought. He looked in the other direction.

 

There was a group of four—or maybe more—pushing back a large group of dreamons, taking out the majority that attacked them or anyone nearby. 

 

Actually, it was four, there was just another group of similar size not far away, pushing back a different wave of dreamons toward them—the two mini armies of dreamons knocking into each other, cornered.

 

The first group of four Tommy recognized as Dream, Puffy, Wilbur and Eret. 

 

Puffy and Eret were both using swords, swapping places and landing blows on any dreamons that reached for any of them. He saw Puffy knock out one dreamon as Eret tripped another.

 

Dream had an axe, and was mostly taking out any dreamons in his path—though, it seemed the dreamons were gradually beginning to push him back towards the rest of his group. It seemed like he had a slight advantage from being part dreamon, most dreamons thinking he was on their side at first, before seeing him attack one of them, and realizing which side he was on. 

 

Meanwhile, Wilbur materialized here and there every so often, tripping or shoving out of the way or knocking out any dreamons he could, or any dreamons who had an opening to attack one of them or who were trying to surprise attack one of them.

 

They seemed to be doing fine as well.

 

The other group was composed of Sapnap, Punz, Boomer, Hannah, and Sam—presumably also Ponk, probably somewhere nearby, tending to the wounds of anyone he could. 

 

Sapnap was going a bit crazy with his attacks, setting any dreamons who came too close on fire. Boomer and Hannah were tag teaming a smaller group of dreamons, and quickly finishing them off. Then, they exchanged glances, nodded, and began to take turns hopping up or flying up just above the battle, where they would throw potions at any dreamons they could, to give them a disadvantage.

 

Tommy couldn’t tell exactly what Sam was doing, but he seemed to be doing fine. Actually, now that he looked closer, he spotted Ponk near Sam. They seemed to be tending to someone’s wound, with Sam making sure no one interfered.

 

As for Punz..

 

Wait, where did Punz go?

 

His gaze managed to catch a dreamon suddenly attacking Dream, but no Wilbur materialized to stop them this time.

 

The dreamon clawed one of Dream’s arms, the wound beginning to bleed as Dream grimaced and lifted his axe, looking for an opening to strike.

 

Though, he didn’t see a second dreamon reaching for him from the side.

 

Tommy opened his mouth to warn him, but not quick enough.

 

Punz slipped out from the shadows in an instant, promptly knocking the dreamon out with the handle of his axe, before turning and charging for the other dreamon that had attacked Dream.

 

Tommy let out a sigh of relief. A heartbeat later, he looked up to see Ponk and Sam hurrying past a small wall of dreamons towards Dream and Punz, presumably to help with Dream’s injury. By the time they got there, Punz had already taken down the first dreamon, and he and Dream exchanged looks. 

 

Tommy only caught the passing expressions for a mere moment, but something about them spoke of a long lasting trust—or, perhaps, loyalty. Something along those lines. Tommy could recall seeing the two sparring in the Dream team’s previously-hidden sparring clearing, though he wasn’t sure if the mercenary and the dreamon hybrid had any close relation, or perhaps friendship. Perhaps a business deal, seeing how Punz was a mercenary.

 

Tommy, knowing that large group of people were doing fine, turned to search for any others. He hadn’t seen Tubbo or Aimsey yet. Nor Purpled.

 

Wait.

 

Purpled.

 

Purpled was his partner, they were supposed to stick together during this mission–

 

Tommy turned around, glancing around for the personification of the color purple.

 

He couldn’t spot the alien hybrid.

 

“Damnit,” Tommy muttered under his breath in frustration. “You had one job— well, two, but- whatever-“

 

Tommy dodged out of the way as a dreamon nearly crashed into him, fighting against Techno, and he hurried past any fighting he could, eyes searching for the color purple.

 

At one point, his eyes caught on a dreamon whose features were outlined in purple, giving him a false sense of hope. He scowled at them, taking out his sword and knocking them out, giving Bad, the one who was fighting them, a quick smile before he dashed away.

 

Behind him, as he rushed away, he heard something that sounded like crystals shattering—or smashing—he assumed that was Skeppy fighting against some dreamon. Even if they weren’t partners, Tommy wouldn’t be surprised if Skeppy and Bad weren’t far from each other.

 

He thought he had seen Ant and Eryn somewhere near them, as well.

 

Tommy glanced around the chaos once again. This time, towards the left of his view, he spotted Crumb, Billzo and Freddie, doing fairly well and holding their own against a group of dreamons.

 

Billzo was using fire against them, much like Sapnap, just a bit less, and Freddie was doing a tactic similar to what Wilbur had been doing. 

 

Crumb, on the other hand.. he couldn’t tell if the shapeshifter was properly fighting their opponent like most people would, just with more shapeshifting than a normal battle, or having a shapeshifting competition—both her and the dreamon were shapeshifting between two different forms as they fought, shifting whenever the other form would give them an advantage.

 

Then, over to the right, he spotted Aimsey. Just Aimsey, as a nearby void stalagmite was blocking his view.

 

He took a step towards the right, so he could see around it, just as a purple alien shapeshifter appeared not far from Aimsey, taking out a few dreamons.


Purpled!

 

He also spotted Tubbo a bit further from Purpled, closer to Aimsey.

 

Tommy tightened his grip on his sword, charging forward and knocking a few dreamons out of his way as he struck one dreamon, who was about to trip the shapeshifter.

 

Purpled glanced up at him, blinking, and simply gave a nod of gratitude before turning and kicking the dreamon he was fighting before—which had been trying to creep up on him—in the gut.

 

Oh, ouch. But also, L. (That one thought sounded strangely like Techno). They had been trying to attack him, so…

 

Before, there weren't any specific orders on what to do with any dreamons that they had to fight—though, generally most preferred to incapacitate, rather than kill. Today, however, they had been asked to try not to kill any if they could help it, and preferably minimize how many injuries they gave to the dreamons—but mainly the first part mattered.

 

It seemed some people had realized some of the reasons the dreamons were doing what they were doing recently. From what they knew, the dreamons were mostly just following orders—trying to escape from this domain they’ve been trapped in. 

 

Tommy had noticed a few dreamons had seemed hesitant to really injure any of them during the ambush, the one that happened on the surface and gave Tubbo the scar on his face. 

 

Though, even if he acknowledged this, he wasn’t going to try to help any of them—as in, healing any of them with potions, or giving them things. They were attacking them, after all. 

 

If it happened at some point that some dreamons turned on each other, or on their leader, and took the side of those from Essempii, then perhaps Tommy would lend them his aid. But as of right now, he wouldn’t. He was more worried about protecting his own people.

 

There’s too many of them! ” Tommy suddenly heard someone yell from across the room. He couldn’t tell exactly who said it, but he thought it had come from the direction of the first group of four from Essempii—Dream, Puffy, Eret and Wilbur. Or, perhaps it was from Hannah or Boomer, who are over in that direction currently.

 

“Tommy!” Tubbo suddenly exclaimed, landing—or sliding?—in next to him and speaking about right in his ear, having come from behind him, and had simultaneously smacked one of his shoulders as suddenly as he had spoken and appeared, causing Tommy to jump and lose his quick train of thought. At least he had finished it, though.

 

Ack— “ Tommy yelped, lowering his sword that had lifted thanks to his first instinct thinking the shulker was an enemy surprise attacking him. “Tubso! Hey.”

 

“Hi! Jump boost,” Tubbo simply said, staring at him intently with a smile.

 

Tommy blanked, not quite processing his words.

 

Tubbo’s smile faltered slightly. 

 

“Jump boos-“ Tommy began to repeat his words, and then suddenly remembered and felt like an idiot. “ OH- Right, here big man.” He grabbed a potion attached to the strap of his bag that had bright green, tinted slightly blue liquid swirling around in it, and set it in the open hand of the waiting shulker.

 

Tubbo grinned. “Thanks, boss man!” Tubbo’s antennae and ears flicked upward in excitement, and Tommy could see his tail wagging during the brief moment that he thanked him.

 

Promptly after thanking him and taking the potion, Tubbo spun around as well as reached up towards his goggles, and began to slide the metal part out, but only so much, as he then stopped in his tracks and took the lid off the potion, and drank it. Then he finished pulling the metal of the mask-goggles down, pulling the goggles over his eyes, as he hurried away.

 

Tommy had a guess as to what he was planning to do.

 

While he was still watching, he saw Tubbo head over to Aimsey, say something to her, then hurry off in the same direction, striking at or knocking away any dreamons that stepped in his path with his axe.

 

Well, Tommy would leave him to it. 

 

Tommy turned and grabbed one of the smaller splash slowness potions and threw it at one of the two dreamons that had begun attacking Purpled a moment ago. Purpled gave him another look of gratitude before continuing his fighting.

 

Also, Purpled’s ‘look of gratitude’ was mostly a blank expression, with only a tiny bit of appreciation shone through his eyes and the slightest quirk of his lips. If you hadn’t known him long enough to tell how he felt from his facial expressions, you probably would think that look was simply just a blank stare or glance.

 

Anyways…

 

Purpled was beginning to struggle against the two on his own, even with the second dreamon being far slower. Tommy stepped in and knocked out the first one, just as a third dreamon attacked the two of them.

 

Purpled subtly grimaced and jumped back, stumbling slightly as he avoided one of the new dreamon’s attacks. 

 

Tommy quickly jumped in to help, blocking the next attack with the flat side of his blade—successfully, this time—and quickly took down the dreamon, kicking one of their kneecaps and causing them to stumble and nearly fall over, before splashing two smaller splash potions of slowness and weakness over their head, also knocking them out in the process. 

 

Tommy let out a sigh of relief. He turned to Purpled. “You good?” Tommy recalled how the shapeshifter had stumbled when avoiding one of the dreamon’s attacks.

 

“I’m fine,” Purpled said. Though Tommy noticed.

 

There was a wound on one of his legs, a fairly large and deep enough to lightly scar,  which was also bleeding a dark purple color.

 

Tommy stared at the wound for a brief moment, and then looked up at Purpled with a deadpan expression. “Really?”

 

Purpled sighed. “It’s fine. I can walk-“

 

“You nearly fell.”

 

Purpled stared. “ I can walk.

 

Tommy sighed. Stubborn idiot. “Great, then you can walk yourself with me through this battlefield to Ponk, or anyone else who has medical expertise, because I don’t know if that wound needs more than regeneration or healing,” Tommy stated, walking forward with a matching stubborn expression and gripping one of Purpled’s arms, dragging him along when the alien did not move in surprise.

 

Tommy glanced at him. “I thought you said you could walk?” 

 

Purpled gave him a deadpan look as he stood and walked alongside him, moving his arm away and forcing Tommy to let go of it. “I can.

 

Tommy grinned. “Great. You’re still going to Ponk to have them check your wound out.” He casually bonked one dreamon Billzo and Freddie were fighting with his sword and caused them to stumble as they passed by, giving the phantom and blazeborn a brief advantage.

 

Tommy, remembering where he’d seen everyone in the middle of combat, was quickly able to navigate his way through the fighting with only bits and pieces of trouble, the difficulty coming from the fighting itself and being forced to go around or fight any opponent that was in their path.

 

Tommy briefly noticed Purpled trip one dreamon as they passed by.

 

He glanced ahead, and spotted Ponk and Sam, searching through the fighting for anyone else injured.

 

Ponk turned, and paused for a moment before heading towards them—Tommy assumed he must’ve spotted Purpled’s injury.

 

Purpled sighed, Ponk taking a quick look at the bleeding purple wound on his leg before she and Sam led them towards the edge of the battle, in a more clear spot.

 

Ponk instructed the shapeshifter to sit down, and then began tending to the wound—asking Tommy for a regeneration potion at one point. They had run out, apparently.

 

Tommy turned back around to watch the rest of the fighting, keeping an eye out for anyone who needed help.

 

As he did so, he spotted Tubbo and Charlie.

 

The slime hybrid had placed several web-like bits of slime here and there on the ceiling or elsewhere—any dreamons flung up there by anyone had fallen down by now, presumably unconscious somewhere. 

 

Though, across the cave, Tommy spotted Tubbo near one of the floor slime-webs, on a higher platform than the ground floor of the cave, and was summoning something from his shulker, knocking away any dreamons who reached up towards him with his axe in one hand—How was he holding that with one hand ?

 

“Incoming!” Tubbo shouted, loud enough for his voice to be clear all the way across the room. He soon jumped, and with the jump boost potion still having its effect, he jumped a bit higher—and fell slowly. He must’ve gotten a slow fall potion from someone before the jump boost one. 

 

As he was slowly falling, he tossed several things Tommy couldn’t identify aside from small, black and round, and due to being black they mostly blended in with the void cave and the attacking dreamons.

 

Though, just with that Tommy was able to quickly recognize what they were.

The bombs were thrown in the directions where there were most dreamons. Those apart of the search heard Tubbo's warning, and if they were fighting against a large group of dreamons, they quickly brought up a shield or scrambled away to avoid the bomb.

 

Then, not long after, they each exploded—green explosions burst here and there in the cave, lighting it up in green momentarily.

 

As the dust settled, Tommy glanced up to see most of the dreamons still there, and intact. They were now mostly just unconscious.

 

Tubbo then landed next to him and grinned. "I made some last-minute modifications. Apparently, the search leaders really wanted to minimize risk of injuries. Or they just didn't want me playing with explosives, I reckon." Tubbo shrugged.

 

"So I made it into more of a sleep-inducing smoke bomb!" Tubbo gestured to the knocked out dreamons. "Cool, right?"

 

"Nice." Tommy grinned.

 

"Yep. I still have a few of the old ones though, just in case." Tubbo gave a menacing grin.

 

"Noted." Tommy's grin grew a bit sheepish.

 

Tommy glanced away, around the room, as Tubbo wandered off. There were far less dreamons standing now, and half of them were beginning to struggle against those from the surface, while the other half were fleeing with any unconscious or injured dreamons. Overall, it looked like they were winning.

 

 

Perhaps he shouldn't think that. He didn't want to jinx it.

 

He turned back in the direction of Tubbo.

 

His heart skipped a beat as he saw a dreamon that had been seemingly unconscious on the ground one moment was now reaching up with a make-shift sword to slash at the unaware shulker.

 

Fuck, I jinxed it , was the only thing that went through his head as he spared no other thought and sprang forward, shoving Tubbo out of the way and tackling him in the process. 

 

He tensed, expecting the sword to hit him instead as the world seemed to move in slow motion, Tommy shutting his eyes tight and quietly praying he'd got there in time to save Tubbo at the very least as they fell.

 

A moment later, or perhaps a few hours later from how slow time seemed to move they both hit the ground, Tommy able to feel the wind whipping past his exposed back, protected only by his shirt, as the sword swung down.

 

Though, it didn't hit.

 

It..didn't hit?

 

What the fuck, it didn't hit.

 

They fucking missed!

 

Tommy opened his eyes. He rolled to the side, glancing at Tubbo, who was staring at him with widened eyes–he seemed just as shocked as he was.

 

Then Tommy glanced to the dreamon, who glanced at their sword in what looked like embarrassment.

 

Purpled soon appeared behind them and hit them over the head with the handle of his axe.

 

The alien simply gave a thumbs-up and moved on to a new opponent.

 

Tommy turned back to stare at Tubbo. Who seemed a bit pissed off.

 

"Tommy, wh-Why did you-"

 

Tommy shrugged. "You were gonna get hurt. I couldn't let that happen."

 

Tubbo glanced at the knocked out dreamon, then backed to him.

 

"You sure of that? They failed miserably."

 

Tommy stared. "Well, technically I shoved you out of the way and we both avoided it–"

 

Tubbo raised a brow.

 

Tommy coughed. "Didn't wanna risk it."

 

Tubbo paused. "I appreciate it, But that was also really fucking reckless. I swear, learn some more self preservation-" he stood and facepalmed. Tommy just chuckled, standing as well.

 

Tubbo then pointed to him. "You do that again, and I will beat you up." He paused. "After you heal. If you get hurt, that is. And if you manage to fucking die , I'm learning necromancy so I can bring you back and kill you myself."

 

Tommy nodded. "Noted," he chuckled sheepishly.

 

Tubbo narrowed his eyes.

 

"Promise me you won't do it again."

 

Tommy hesitated. Tubbo glanced towards his hand, making sure he wasn't crossing his fingers.

 

"I promise," Tommy choked out.

 

Tubbo nodded, accepting his answer. He then turned, still watching Tommy with a narrowed gaze until he turned his head as well.

 

Sorry, Tubbo. He probably wouldn't be able to keep that promise.

 

“ENOUGH,” The overseer suddenly bellowed. Several heads turned toward the sound. Slowly, the fighting slowed to a stop, even the dreamons swiveling their heads in the direction of the being in the light blue cloak.

 

“You will not win this. Mark my words, we will escape,” The overseer hissed. 

 

Out of the corner of his eye, Tommy noticed one of Tubbo’s antennae flick, as if he’s sensed something, and then his gaze trailed off slightly to something nearby, then slightly widened. Tommy glanced in the same direction, not moving his head, but couldn’t see anything.

 

Then the overseer raised one hand. The dreamons exchanged glances, subtly nodding to each other.

 

“Sleep,” The overseer said softly, snapping their fingers. Tommy was confused. Did they seriously think they’d listen to them?

 

Then, a wave of tiredness suddenly washed over him. Tommy bit back a yawn, his eyelids growing heavy.

 

His eyesight seemed to grow blurry, and around him, everyone else seemed to be growing just as drowsy.

 

Anyone not beginning to sway and fall asleep was glancing around in confusion, and were quickly tapped on the shoulder or arm by a nearby dreamon before given the chance to react.

 

Tommy tried to stay awake. Really, he did. He knew he couldn’t fall asleep now—that’s what they wanted.

 

He tried to fight back the tiredness that was relaxing his body, slowing his thoughts until it was mostly pure silence as he was drifting into sleep. Tried to keep open his drooping eyelids.

 

But he couldn’t resist for long.

 

And, slowly, Tommy succumbed to the release of consciousness, falling to the ground as the world faded out and others around him fell into similar states of slumber.

 

~~~~~~~~~~

 

POV: Niki



The group marched on through the tunnels.

 

She and Jack had followed this route on their way back from their expedition not long ago, where they had encountered a warden and found a strange, hovering crystal.

 

But something seemed different about this trail of stone.

 

It still seemed rather familiar, yes, and she remembered it well, even if she had only been along it once.

 

But some things were missing. Some things had changed. Some corners turned at the wrong time. Some parts of the cave went higher when it had originally gone lower.

 

It was as if it had changed… or shifted when they were away.

 

They had all noticed how more and more tunnels would pop up the longer they spent their time here, so Niki wouldn’t be too surprised if it was found true that the tunnels were changing around them.

 

The journey so far had been long, but had felt far longer than it was. They had taken several breaks to stop and rest already, but had not yet found a place they wanted to settle and stop at for the time being. It seemed like they all shared the same desire. That they would find something, eventually, if they just kept going.

 

So they did. They kept going. They kept going in hopes they could find something, anything, that could help lead them out.

 

Niki wondered what the others back in Essempii were doing.

 

No one else had shown up in the caves for a while. It was almost as if the culprits had finished with kidnapping people. Or, perhaps, the others had just been lucky to avoid them.

 

She was sure they had found some leads by now. She hoped. She hoped they had found a way into this realm. But she wasn’t sure of it. 

 

She sighed quietly. 

 

Niki knew they couldn’t rely on the hopes the others would come to save them. Which was the whole reason they were travelling right now.

 

If the others couldn’t save them, then they’d find a way out themselves.

 

Niki glanced up ahead as they saw they were entering another void cave area in the tunnels.

 

“I don’t think we need the strings this time,” Fundy said. Foolish nodded.

 

“Alright. But we should still be careful. We don’t know if anything’s hiding in the dark,” Quackity added. The others murmured their agreements. 

 

So, they marched onward into the void cave. It was always very strange to walk through this area—nothing was visible in the shadowy abyss but the green strings and themselves. The only way to tell if there was a sudden drop or cliff in front of you, or a stalactite, was to feel it. 

 

Although, generally, they could make out where things like that were most of the time thanks to the placement of the strings. So mostly they were fine. They just had to pay close attention.

 

Time seemed to stretch onward, seeming to move slower, as they ventured deeper and deeper inside. As they did, more and more strings could be seen. Niki had no doubt they were very far in now. The chill in the air also grew colder, sending shivers down her spine.

 

It almost seemed like this void cave was infinite. It stretched onward, never ending. They took a few twists and turns every now and then. Sometimes it felt like they were going in circles.

 

But then, eventually..

 

Something changed.

 

And that was the sight of a red cloaked figure stepping into their path.

 

The group paused, staring ahead at the being.

 

“Overseer,” Niki murmured. “What do you want?” She asked louder, and narrowed her eyes. Her lands lay by her side, one of them itching to reach for her dagger, alarm bells  and the thought of danger being set off in her mind at the sight of them . Every time one of the overseers appeared, things didn’t exactly go well, per say.

 

The overseer blinked at her. Unfazed by, or perhaps ignoring, the hostility in her voice and expression.

 

“Leave,” The overseer said.

 

Quackity stared. “Excuse me?”

 

“Leave. Go back. Turn back. Trust me, it’d be much better for all of us if you just stayed where you had been.” 

 

Jack took a step forward. “We’re not just gonna turn back, man! We’ve come so far, and we’re going to find a way out, whether you like it. Or. Not.” He scowled at the overseer, a small bit of electricity crackling in the chilly air.

 

The overseer sighed and facepalmed. “So stubborn.. please, just turn back, it’d make things much easier for all of us.”

 

Foolish shook his head, taking his turn to step into the conversation. ”Certainly not. We’re going forward until we get out of here.”

 

The overseer narrowed their eyes. “Turn. Back.”

 

Fundy joined in. “Why should we listen to you?” The fox hybrid’s ear flicked, his tail bristling slightly in hostility. “ You and those dreamons are the reason we’re down here in the first place! I swear to go, you have no right to tell us what to do!”

 

“Yeah. We’re telling you, we aren’t gonna give up and sit back on this one,” Karl chimed in.

 

Ranboo hummed. “I don’t know about the rest of you, but honestly, I’m getting kind of sick of stone walls and void caves.” He briefly glanced down. “I mean, this place is kind of strange to be in. Yeah, I’d like to get out of here too.”

 

Finally, Niki took a step forward. “Don’t tell us to turn back. We aren’t just gonna wait around like sitting ducks. I know we will get out of here one way or another, and you can’t stand in our path and stop us.”

 

And, finally, the overseer sighed.

 

“I see you’re all very confident and determined,” they said. They lifted their head, giving them a narrowed-eye stare.

 

“But you will not be making it much further.”

 

Quackity hummed. He seemed pretty confident. “Is that so?” 

 

“Yes,” The overseer replied, and lifted one hand, and snapped their fingers.

 

Niki blinked in confusion for a moment, before she saw a few shadows leap towards one or two of them, lightly tapping their shoulder or arm, at the same time that a wave of tiredness suddenly crashed into her.

 

She stumbled at the force of it, dragging her eyelids closed before she managed to reopen them just slightly. She swore she’d felt this feeling before.

 

She tried to resist the temptation to fall asleep, tried to resist how her body just relaxed, ready to sleep, when she knew it wouldn’t be good if she did.

 

But she couldn’t fight back for long.

 

Eventually, she gave in, and she and the others each drifted off to sleep, one by one, and in a matter of seconds, she found herself falling into a blissful state of quiet and darkness, as a dream began to materialize in the minds of each of them.

 

~~~~~~~~~~

 

POV: ??? ᒷ∷⍀⍜∷ – ᒷリℸ ̣ ╎ℸ ̣ || ⎍⋏⏃⏚⌰⟒ ⏁⍜ ʖᒷ ꖎ𝙹ᓵᔑℸ ̣ 



“Test.. test.. 1.. 2.. 3.. Can you hear me?”

 

“Loud and clear, sir.”

 

A small giggle. “Good, good.”

 

The man took a look at the screens and grinned. It was all set up. He sat back in his chair, moving one hand back to the button for the com to give the order. He couldn’t wait to see the results. Just thinking of the possibilities of what might happen made him smile, and broke into another short fit of laughter.

 

Eventually, though, he pressed down on the button, and spoke.

 

“Then, let the experiment begin!”




Notes:

what is this, a lab- /j sjshjshsjshjsjs

also THEY BROKE INTO MY POVS AGAIN. dang.

ALSO-- IMPORTANT; I KEEP FORGETTING TO MENTION, But I wrote a halloween special!! Check the series of enigma to find it :D it takes place between a few chapters. It is not neccessary to read it, but it may or may not be referenced in future chapters!!

Thank you for reading :D

Chapter 31: Chapter 30 - Escape the maze

Summary:

Everyone is seperated.

Notes:

Hii everyone!! As I am posting this I am in art class lol. Anyway, chapter is out early! Woo. This time I actually didnt start the next one early, and it looks like itll be a long one, plus ive started a few animation projects so..it might end up being delayed. Just a warning, incase that does happen!

Thank you RedLeaf for beta reading! :D

IMPORTANT CHAPTER NOTE: This chapter will frequently swap between two POVs. This will be marked by a star (☆). There will be no ‘POV:’ in the beginning, as there is enough information immediately to tell you whose POV it is.

Warnings for this chapter:
Derealization, Panic attack, Vertigo(?), Claustrophobia, mentions/short description of Suffocation, Hallucinations, repetition of short phrases / repetition, denial

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text



Tommy opened his eyes.

 

He was in the middle of an abyss.

 

He would’ve panicked, had he not felt solid ground beneath his feet.

 

He reached up, feeling for a ceiling.

 

..Why was the ceiling so low?

 

Thankfully, the ceiling was high enough for him to stand, but he wouldn’t be surprised if he walked face-first into a stalactite at one point.

 

How had he gotten here?

 

It was like he had just woken up. He still felt slightly groggy, a bit of fog clouding the edges of his mind.

 

Was this a dream?

 

He pinched himself. He grimaced just barely. Nope, not a dream. 

 

He paused.

 

Unless dreams have somehow gotten so realistic that I could feel pain in them. Or I actually pinched myself in real life. An illusion? 

 

He shook his head. It wasn’t a dream.

 

Tommy tried to think back to what had happened before he’d fallen asleep.

 

His smile fell and his eyes widened as he noticed the sheer amount of dreamons there were. Shadowy colors were the thing most visible in the chaos, combining with the void cave around them—it almost looked like the lighter colors of the members of the search party were being crushed by the darkness, struggling to survive.

 

“ENOUGH,” The overseer suddenly bellowed. Several heads turned toward the sound. Slowly, the fighting slowed to a stop, even the dreamons swiveling their heads in the direction of the being in the light blue cloak.

 

“You will not win this. Mark my words, we will escape,” The overseer hissed.

 

“Sleep,” They snapped their fingers.

 

Oh.

 

He had fallen asleep.

 

And if his memory served him correctly, everyone else had too.

 

He suddenly realized he was alone.

 

Tommy scowled. How am I supposed to protect all of them if I’m not even with them?!

 

That was probably their plan.

 

Separate them, and pick them off one by one.

 

His scowl only grew deeper.

 

As if he’d let that happen.

 

He took a step forward, and marched ahead through the void tunnel.

 

~~~~~~~~~~

 



Tubbo opened his eyes.

 

He was in what looked like an abyss—or, more specifically, a hallway—a castle hallway?—that was pitch black, the arches and pillars and tiles on the floor only visible from dark green outlines.

 

It seemed like something from a dream, to say the least.

 

Dreams.. it did feel like he’d just woken up.

 

Was he dreaming? How did he get here?

 

He paused as he recalled the events from earlier that day.

 

Oh. Right.

 

They’d all fallen prey to some sort of… sleeping effect caused by the overseers and dreamons.

 

He knew about the dreamon’s abilities to put people’s consciousness to sleep, and trap them in a dream while they possessed their bodies.

 

Alright, perhaps he was dreaming.

 

I wonder how realistic the dreamon’s fake dream worlds are. Tubbo pinched himself lightly. He felt it. He still wasn’t sure what that meant.

 

He sighed.

 

He stood, letting his antennae unfurl and lift up, searching for any vibrations.

 

There were nearly none. The only ones were quite far away. Other than that, there was one big bunch of confusing vibrations coming from—

 

He opened his eyes, looking ahead.

 

Right up ahead.

 

Curious, Tubbo walked forward, towards where the vibrations were coming from.

 

They were truly strange, sounding almost like distorted radio chatter. Or glitching. Video feedback? White noise? He wasn’t sure.

 

Eventually, the sound led him to one archway outlined in dark green in the hall. There were a few archways like this, appearing like doorways, here and there in this place.

 

Despite the void walls, thanks to them being combined with outlines making them visible, he didn’t think he was still in the dreamon’s domain—or, perhaps he was, and this was just another section of it. Or it really was a dream.

 

But the room he saw inside was not like the others he’d seen—Most of them were empty, just a rectangular or square box room with green outlines showing the edges of the room.

 

But this one was just.. pitch black.

 

Like the void caves.

 

Except there were no strings.

 

Tubbo blinked in confusion.

 

And, once again, his curiosity got the best of him. He knew it probably wasn’t a good idea to go into such a dark area with no clue of what’s inside. Perhaps Tommy’s adventurous and simultaneously reckless spirit was rubbing off on him.

 

So he went inside.

 

He felt a small jolt, almost like the one that could be felt while entering the domain, just.. different. More subtle. A slightly different feeling.

 

He also quickly noticed there was no solid ground in the room.

 

He let out a yelp, reaching for one of the walls as his foot hung in open air, beginning to stumble due to his uneven balance.

 

But the walls weren’t there. They were clouded by shadows, just like the rest of the void room.

 

Panic filled him as he found himself falling. His stomach felt like it did a full 360 in his belly. 

 

His thoughts were moving so quickly, he couldn’t make sense out of them. He probably shouldn’t look down, but he did. Not like there’d be anything but void, and his ultimate demise.

 

But as he glanced in the direction he thought was down, something appeared.

 

It looked like a flower field, floating, suspended in the middle of a void.

 

It was also approaching very quickly.

 

His mind was too frantic to try to remember what to do to try to lighten his fall.

 

Though, they were flowers waiting for him below—perhaps those could lighten it.

 

Gravity still took its toll on him, and in a split second, he landed in the field of flowers— daisies, specifically— with an ‘oof’.

 

He blinked open his eyes after a moment, pushing himself up slightly, so he was on his arms, and wiped away stray daisy petals that had landed near his eyes.

 

The landing hadn’t hurt at all. Actually, it felt like landing on his bed, or a couch.

 

He didn’t remember landing on the ground feeling like that. He didn’t think it felt different when it was a flower field.

 

At least he was alright, though. That counted for something.

 

Tubbo pushed himself up further, so he was sitting up, and glanced around.

 

He quickly turned away from the edge of the field, not wanting to feel anymore vertigo from looking into the infinite abyss than he already had today from the falling, and being in a mostly-infinite abyss.

 

As he turned in the other direction, he spotted someone.

 

There was a brunette rabbit hybrid turning towards him.

 

Tubbo gasped.

 

“Aimsey?”

 

~~~~~~~~~~

 



Tommy marched onwards through the tunnel, his determination never faltering with each step he took.

 

However, he could just barely hear his heart in his ears.

 

The ceiling was pretty low. The walls were pretty close, too.

 

In general, the tunnel wasn’t very big.

 

He absolutely did not like it.

 

He wasn’t scared of how close the walls were. Not at all.

 

It was fine. He was fine.

 

Sometime soon the tunnel would surely widen, and then he’d find someone else here. Then he could make sure nothing went wrong—at least with one person. Maybe multiple, actually, depending on how many people he found.

 

He glanced ahead as there was a faint purple glow.

 

Curious, he hurried further ahead.

 

He soon found small cracks appearing in the walls on either side of him. Each of them had some sort of vibrant, glowing purple..liquid? dripping from them.

 

Tommy didn’t know why, but something about them set him on edge.

 

When he curiously tried to touch one, his hand retracted away before he could and the cracks almost seemed to blur for a brief moment. The only thoughts appearing in his mind were ones criticizing him about how the unknown substance could be dangerous. The voices sounded suspiciously like Tubbo, Sam and Phil.

 

So he shook his head, and looked away from them. Focus, Tommy. You need to find the others.

 

He marched onwards.

 

Not long after, the cracks began to disappear.

 

It was somewhat sudden, but he didn’t pay it much attention, putting blame on this strange domain as well as the dreamons.

 

Tommy eventually reached what he was able to identify as a fork in the road.

 

He glanced between the two paths, not knowing which one to follow.

 

“Tommy!”

 

Tommy paused as a voice called his name. He turned towards where it’d come from. One of the two paths ahead of him.

 

His eyes widened when he recognized the familiar voice.

 

“Tubbo?” Tommy called back.

 

“Yes. This way, Tommy.”

 

He hardly noticed how something sounded off about his voice. But it was Tubbo’s voice, there was no doubt about it, so he listened, and he followed.

 

After a short moment and the absence of his friend’s voice, he called out again.

 

“Tubs? Where are you?” Tommy called.

 

There was no response.

 

Tommy blinked in confusion. “Tubbo?” He called one more time.

 

Silence.

 

He furrowed his brow. “Big T, man, this isn’t funny!” Tommy called, cupping his hands to his lips as he walked forward. Was the shulker seriously ignoring him?

 

Tubbo had nearly never ignored him.

 

Still no response.

 

Tommy sighed in frustration and anger. 

 

He paused as he heard something, though.

 

But it wasn't Tubbo’s voice.

 

It was a melody. Slightly distorted, but still a melody.

 

It was a familiar tune, one Tommy knew quite well.

 

It was Mellohi.

 

Tommy found himself humming along with the tune. He briefly wondered where it was coming from.

 

He didn’t have much time to think on that as there was a sudden, much more noticeable moment of distortation in the song as it began to play slower—and, at the same time, the tunnel suddenly widened out into—

 

Essempii?

 

The sky was pitch black. But the town was visible through the trees.

 

He didn’t even think of how in the world he’d gotten back.

 

Tommy broke into a run, hurrying towards the tree line as the melody continued to play in his ears—just slower. Almost creepier. More eerie.

 

Soon, he broke out of the tree line, to see-

 

Tommy let out a gasp. It was almost like a cry.

 

… 

 

No, that wasn’t Essempii.

 

It.. couldn’t be Essempii.

 

What laid in front of him were the ruins of a town. Somewhat overgrown somehow. Some walls still standing, barely. Ash dusting the floor. Some fires still burning.

 

That.. that wasn’t Essempii. No, it’s not.

 

Even so, he recognized the painstakingly familiar lay out of buildings.

 

He could barely notice the wetness of tears welling up in his eyes.

 

It wasn’t Essempii. It wasn’t. Really, it wasn’t. He was just.. having a nightmare. Yeah. That was it.

 

But why did it look so real? So vivid ?

 

Why could he feel smoke filling up his lungs, blocking out oxygen from reaching him, suffocating him?

 

He couldn’t breath.

 

Why could he distantly hear the screams of his friends, crying out for him?

 

It was only one voice though—

 

Why was the world collapsing around him—

 

It was all so blurry. Just blackness and.. a blob of green.

 

It wasn’t real, it couldn’t be, it couldn’t be, couldn’t be couldn’t be it can’t I can’t I can-

 

“—ream-“

 

A dream?

 

It wasn’t real. It was just a dream. Essempii wasn’t burning to the ground in front of him. Everyone was fine. He wasn’t in denial. It’s not real, it’s not real, it’s not real it’s not real it’s not-

 

“TOMMY!”

 

Tommy opened his eyes with a gasp, and looked up to see green eyes staring at him in concern.

 

Dream was watching him. He had been shaking his shoulders.

 

“Tommy, breath-“ Dream said. “You.. whatever you saw, you were hallucinating?”

 

Tommy tried to inhale. He found his lungs weren’t clouded with smoke. Rather, he felt air rush into them.

 

Once he could breath, he looked back up at Dream.

 

“..Dream? What... What was that..?”

 

~~~~~~~~~~

 



“Aimsey?” Tubbo stared in surprise. “You’re here too?”

 

Aimsey blinked. “Oh, hello Beep! And, yeah, I am. Thought today would be a nice day to come here.” They turned and glanced up at the sky. “Isn’t it so pretty out?”

 

Tubbo blinked in confusion at the void sky. What was she talking about? “Aimsey, what do you mean? We’re in the middle of a void—Wait, what did you just call me?”

 

Aimsey turned. “Beep.”

 

Tubbo’s brow furrowed. “That not my—“

 

“Not your name, I know, I know.” Aimsey sighed. “But I literally physically cannot say your name.”

 

Tubbo stared.

 

He suddenly noticed the rabbit hybrid wasn’t wearing the outfit he’d last seen them in.

 

His eyes flicked back to the void around them. He thought of how Aimsey had ignored the mention of it.

 

He glanced back to Aimsey.

 

“Hey, how about we pick flowers together? We could.. make flower crowns. Or something like that.” She chuckled.

 

He noticed a necklace hanging around her neck. With a singular daisy on it.

 

That wasn’t the one he’d given her.

 

It was the one he’d thrown away.

 

“She’s dreaming,” a voice suddenly whispered close to his ear. Tubbo jumped and whipped around, seeing a red-cloaked, shadowy entity materialize next to him.

 

“What the fu—“ Tubbo began. The being lifted one finger, a sign to quiet, cutting him off, without even looking at him.

 

“And you.”  They turned their head towards him. “Are not meant to be here.”

 

Tubbo’s brow furrowed. “What do you mean?”

 

“This is not your dreamscape. You can’t see all of it like they can. Oh, and you aren’t supposed to be here in the first place.”

 

Tubbo stared. He turned to Aimsey. He knew they had mentioned a friend had given her that necklace.

 

He supposed that friend was this ‘Beep’ person, and they had seen him as them in their dream.

 

Ironic. Tubbo smirked to himself.

 

Though, there was no time for them all to be asleep—so, he took a step forward, reaching for the rabbit hybrid.

 

“Aimsey, you need to wake up-“

 

Aimsey stared at him blankly. “What do you mean?”

 

Tubbo could feel the shadowy entity’s gaze burning into his back.

 

“This isn’t real,” Tubbo continued. “You need to wake up. I’m not Beep, I’m—“

 

“Alright, that’s enough of that. The red-cloaked being quickly snapped their fingers, cutting him off.

 

Tubbo stared frantically as the world around him suddenly collapsed in an instant. He briefly saw Aimsey’s eyes widen in panic too.

 

He didn’t think he shut his eyes as he began to fall.

 

But he still opened his eyes with a gasp.

 

He was back in that abyss hall again—but it was clear it was a different part of it, no doorways visible in his sight.

 

Tubbo took a moment to pause and process what had just happened. Eventually, he sighed, and stood, brushing himself off and beginning to walk through the hall once again.

 

~~~~~~~~~~

 



“..Dream? What... What was that..?” Tommy murmured once he’d gotten his breathing under control, his voice quiet. He grimaced just slightly at how his voice cracked.

 

Dream frowned. “You.. had a panic attack.” 

 

Tommy stared.

 

Dream sighed. “I’ll just—tell you what I remember happening.

 

“I woke up in one of those void tunnels. I didn’t know where I was, or where anyone else was, so I started wandering. I.. think I started hallucinating at one point. I saw that cloak Foolish always wears, just... abandoned there. And it was also stained with blood. I made an assumption that he was dead for a short bit, before I tried to touch it, and.. found it wasn’t there at all. Which is when I realized I was hallucinating.

 

“I don’t think I’ve ever hallucinated much, if at all, so I guessed it was this.. space... affecting me. So, I hurried forward, hoping to find anyone I could before they experienced similarly horrifying hallucinations. And then I heard your voice. I couldn’t make out what you were saying, you were too far, but—it sounded like you were calling for someone.

 

“As I got closer, your voice just.. stopped. But I was quickly able to find a place where our tunnels connected, and found you. In the middle of a panic attack. I assumed you had hallucinated something that caused that, so I tried to calm you down, and, well, here we are now,” Dream finished, and shrugged, briefly gesturing to the surrounding area.

 

Tommy paused. He let out a sigh of relief. “So..that wasn’t real. I knew it wasn’t.”

 

Dream gave a small, sad smile. “No, it wasn’t real.” He glanced in one direction, which Tommy guessed probably was the direction where the tunnel lead—he couldn’t exactly tell with the void walls. Then, the dreamon hybrid glanced back to him. “If.. you're good, we should get going. We need to find the others.”

 

Tommy nodded. “Yeah, I’m good—I’m a big man, I wasn’t super upset or anything, just.. in shock. Yeah.” 

 

Dream let out an exasperated sigh at his excuse reasoning, subtly shaking his head with a smile before he stood and reached out one hand for Tommy to take.

 

Tommy took it, and the dreamon hybrid pulled him up. Tommy muttered a ‘thank you’, and after briefly reaching one hand ahead of him to make sure this was the direction the tunnel was going, he marched forward, Dream following close by his side.

 

~~~~~~~~~~

 



Tubbo let out a long, bored sigh.

 

He’d been wandering this hall for what seemed like a few weeks.

 

Although, he knew it was only an hour or two.

 

It was pretty boring. The hall was almost always the same, and anything different or new or interesting rarely ever popped up now. The only ‘interesting’ things like that he’d seen in his time here was those different doorways, but now there was next to none of them.

 

It almost reminded him of that day when he’d been wandering the abandoned lab, just with more twists and turns and less doors or things here and there.

 

Though, this time, whenever he did find a doorway, it was always one of those empty rooms, not one that was fully void, like the one he’d fallen into and then into.. Aimsey’s dream?

 

That being in the red cloak—Tubbo couldn’t make the assumption that they were a dreamon, as he hadn’t spotted any dreamon features on them aside from their body appearing to be made of shadows—They mentioned Aimsey was dreaming.

 

He knew how they had all suddenly fallen asleep, as well as recalled a blurry memory of some shadowy figures—presumably dreamons—tapping a couple of them. And, combining that with the information that dreamon’s can trap people’s minds in a sort of dreamscape, his guess was that Aimsey had probably gotten stuck in one of those—and that space he had fallen into, was her dreamscape.

 

The rabbit hybrid had reacted when the red entity—that’s what he was going to call that red-cloaked being for now—had snapped their fingers, and..collapsed the dreamscape? Sent him out of it? 

 

It seemed almost like both—rather, that the red entity had ended the dream. Had woken Aimsey up.

 

Oh, and also, knowing that he’d somehow been able to enter the dream of someone else—those doorways with rooms that were totally void he assumed must be some sort of.. portal, rather than just a doorway. A portal into one’s dream, specifically.

 

None of them had seen this strange hallway before in the dreamon’s domain. Perhaps this was another realm entirely, seperate from the domain—Maybe some sort of.. ’inbetween’ space? Inbetween dreams and reality. Where the dreamons could interact with dreams.

 

Though, he hadn’t seen a single dreamon—or anyone else, for that matter, until falling into Aimsey’s dreamscape—this entire time.

 

So, maybe it wasn’t.

 

He reckoned that this could actually be a part of the domain. It’s certainly a possibility. It could be that dreamons mostly interact with dreams themselves, in their.. minds? With their thoughts? Something like that. 

 

Those doorways to different dreamscapes could still be ways for other dreamons to interact with those dream worlds, or to cross between the different dreams—And it was all connected to different dreamons, creating dreamscapes.

 

Tubbo doubted there was one door for every person in the world. Perhaps, they were for dreamons . Maybe one dreamon could only make one dreamscape.. so each room that was empty, was for a dreamon who didn’t have any active dreamscapes. 

 

And the ones that were void, like the one that he’d fallen into, were active dreamscapes.

 

If he was right about this being a part of the dreamon’s domain, he wondered how this place got here. He doubted it would just get transported along with them down here. Or that the god that had created this space would create it for them. Maybe they had constructed it themselves? But how? 

 

Tubbo lifted one hand, brushing it against one wall and stopping when he reached a pillar. The walls looked just like the void caves, just..more visible. How had they done that?! He didn’t think the void stuff was carveable.. And what was with the green outlines?? Was that just a feature of it? But that wasn’t there in the caves.. Oh, maybe it’s the strings embedded inside the void..rock? Was it rock? 

 

He lightly tapped the wall. It sounded sort of like rock. Maybe like obsidian, just more pitch black and less tinted purple. It could be an entirely different substance. His mind raced with the prospect of new scientific discoveries.

 

The enigma of this whole situation piqued his interest, as well as his curiosity. Would the others mind if he interrogated a dreamon for information on this area? Or, maybe the red entity? Or the one with the light blue cloak? Probably not.

 

Fundy—when they found him—and Sam, wherever he was, probably wouldn’t mind. The three of them were all fairly interested in more science-y things, so they’d probably enjoy the information he could gather just as much as he would. 

 

Alright then. Note to self: Interrogate a dreamon about this domain. Or one of the red/blue entities.

 

The shulker continued to ponder as he walked, letting his thoughts run wild with theories and speculation—Until his eye caught on something.

 

There was a doorway ahead, on the right wall. Though, it seemed larger. It was also hardly visible. It was covered by what looked like extremely dark green moss, so dark it was almost black—there was only a subtle difference between the colors of the moss and the rest of the surrounding hall, making the door hard to notice.

 

Tubbo stopped in his tracks as he spotted the subtle difference, staring at it to make sure he was seeing things right and not hallucinating.

 

It looked real.

 

One of his antennae twitched. He could suddenly sense some vibrations coming from somewhere behind that wall with the doorway—Specifically, vibrations like that of a waterfall or river. As well as footsteps. Movement.

 

Someone was there. It also seemed like there was a cave beyond that archway, with an underground river.

 

Promptly after sensing movement, and realizing someone was there, he hurried towards the hidden doorway, brushing aside the moss and carefully stepping into the cave, making sure to clutch the wall in case it turned out to be another dreamscape portal.

 

But no, his foot hit solid ground. It was real. Tubbo let out a sigh of relief, letting go of the wall and stepping fully into the cave.

 

For once, it wasn’t a void cave. It was an actual cave, with grey stone all over. There was also some darker stone here and there. He remembered it was called deepslate.

 

Further ahead in the cave, he could see that there was, in fact, an underground river, alongside a small waterfall which was creating it. 

 

As he took another step forward, he spotted a second river around the bend in the tunnel. 

 

He heard a voice from somewhere deeper in the cave, simply going “Wuh-oh.”

 

His ears and antennae perked up as he recognized the familiar voice.

 

Tubbo hurried further down into the cavern. It kept going downward. There was also numerous streams of water breaking through the floor, forcing him to cautiously hop over them and avoid falling in.

 

Eventually, he reached a point in the cave that was just as open as the others. But this part had more small underground rivers, connecting together to one big one with small islands in between, a good length of water separating the islands from land.

 

On top of the largest rock island, stood a black and white enderman hybrid. 

 

He was standing precariously on the rock in the middle of where the rivers connected, clutching his tail and looking down nervously. His green and red eyes kept flicking upward, as if he was telling himself not to look down at the rushing water by his feet. 

 

Ranboo!

 

Tubbo shoved down the thoughts celebrating that he had found the missing enderman hybrid, focusing on the situation at hand.

 

It was apparent to the shulker what had happened; The enderman had been trying to cross the cavern, hopping over water streams, and eventually had ended up there.

 

Some stray purple particles drifted by Ranboo, a sign of him having teleported recently. If Tubbo had to guess, he had been teleporting through the cavern to avoid the water, and had ended up there at one point, presumably having exhausted his energy and not being able to teleport from that spot.

 

“Ranboo!” Tubbo called. Ranboo’s head shot up, his eyes widening and brightening at the sight of the shulker.

 

“Tubbo!” Ranboo’s expression slipped into a bright smile, as if he had forgotten the scenario he was currently in. His eyes then widened, his smile faltering. “W..what happened? Are you okay?!” 

 

Tubbo gave a reassuring smile. Ranboo had probably caught sight of his scar. “Yes, I’m fine. Don’t worry. Are you alright?” He let his eyes flick towards the water around the enderman hybrid for a moment before darting back up to look at the hybrid themself.

 

“Oh-“ Ranboo glanced down, then abruptly shut his eyes. “Oh right, right right right-- Uhm. Little help?” He gave a small smile, only opening his eyes slightly. Clearly trying to avoid looking at the water.

 

Tubbo nodded, giving a grin. “‘Course, boss man.” He hurried forward, taking somewhat slower and more careful steps as he went down steeper slopes, as if he were going down a set of stairs.

 

He soon reached the section of connected rivers, slowing to a stop at the edge and reaching out one hand for Ranboo to take.

 

This part of the stream was wide enough Ranboo had to go all the way to the edge of the island and stretch his full arm length to grab the shulker’s hand. He glanced down and paused, his eyes flicking back up to meet Tubbo’s—Endermen usually didn’t like eye contact, but the two of them had known each other for a while, and were close, long enough and close enough for Ranboo to be comfortable with eye contact with him.

 

They both recognized at once: This wasn’t going to work. The stream was too wide for him to skip across like this.

 

A plan quickly formulated in Tubbo’s mind. He let go of the enderman hybrid’s hand, and took a step back. Ranboo did the same, heading back towards the center of the small rock island.

 

“You’re going to have to jump.” Tubbo said.

 

Ranboo blinked. “Huh?”

 

“Like, run and jump—“ Tubbo explained. He glanced to the rock island. “You don’t have a lot of space, but it should be enough, I reckon. Don’t worry, I’ll catch you if you start to fall.”

 

Ranboo paused, glancing around and humming, contemplating the idea.

 

“Alright. Alright. I can—I can do that, yeah.” Ranboo muttered, glancing down again.

 

“Try not to look down,” Tubbo advised. “Or think about falling in.”

 

Ranboo nodded. “Right. Sorry, sorry.”

 

Tubbo let out an exasperated sigh and shook his head. “Don’t apologize.” He reached out his hands again, ready to grab the enderman hybrid and pull him to land when he jumped. “I’m ready when you are.”

 

Ranboo nodded again. “Alright. Uhm.” He took a deep breath, shutting his eyes.

 

Still with his eyes closed, he took a step back, then another, then another. He opened them before long, and backed away until he was at the edge of the island. Then, he turned his head to meet Tubbo’s eyes.

 

Tubbo gave him a reassuring look. 

 

Ranboo sent back a brief smile, before closing his eyes, and looking down. He hesitated for a moment more.

 

Then, he sprinted forward briefly, reaching out their arms to grab Tubbo’s hand, and jumped.

 

He leaped a good bit over the stream, before beginning to fall, closer to the water. Tubbo quickly grabbed his arms as he jumped, and pulled, shoving his weight behind him and tipping over slightly, to pull the hybrid closer towards him. This resulted in them both toppling over and landing on top of the stone, in a small dog pile.

 

When he opened his eyes, Ranboo blinked at him, and rolled away, off of him. “Sorry, sorry—“ he muttered apologetically, once again.

 

Tubbo gave a small grin, sitting up alongside him. “No worries, boss man.” The good thing was that he was at least now no longer in the middle of a river.

 

They paused for a moment to catch their breath. Eventually, Ranboo turned to Tubbo.

 

They both stared at each other.

 

Then Tubbo reached forward, and pulled the enderman into a tight hug. Ranboo hugged back.

 

When he eventually pulled away, Tubbo had his hands on Ranboo’s arms, his eye flicking up and down, surveying the enderman for injuries. “Are you alright?” he asked again. “ Prime, I haven’t seen you in so long! How are the others? Has everything gone alright? Are you all alright? Oh my goodness, I’ve been looking for you for so long— “ He didn’t even try to stop the various questions that poured from his lips in an instant.

 

Ranboo raised one hand, giving a small chuckle, and Tubbo stopped. 

 

Ranboo smiled. “I’ve missed you too. And, don’t worry, I’m alright.” They grinned.

 

Then, they glanced away. “The others have been doing good too. We’ve been..going out in different groups. I remember one of them got hurt a fair bit during one expedition. No, two of them.” He shook his head briefly, correcting himself. “I.. don’t know where any of them are now.”

 

“Was Niki and Jack those two?” Tubbo asked, recalling the scale they’d found.

 

Ranboo paused, humming. Then, he snapped his fingers. “Oh! Yes, Niki was one of them. But not Jack. I think.. it was.. Quackity. Yeah, Quackity.” Ranboo nodded.

 

Tubbo paused. “Are they okay?”

 

Ranboo nodded again. “Yep. Well, mostly. Niki has..a few scars on her cheek and some frills, and Quackity might’ve gone blind in one eye.”

 

Tubbo grimaced. “That’s.. not great.”

 

Ranboo shook his head. “Yeah, it’s not..” They glanced up, meeting Tubbo’s eyes once again. “But what about you? Is your eye okay? How is everyone else?”

 

Tubbo stood, beginning to lead them further upward through the cave, back towards the hall of dream portals, reaching one hand down for Ranboo to take, and when he did, he helped pull them to his feet. “I’m fine. Have you heard of ‘the ambush’?”

 

Ranboo blinked. Then his eyes widened as it dawned on him. “Oh! I think Fundy mentioned it!” He paused and hummed as they walked, after Tubbo nodded. “That’s when you got that scar, right..? Techno..”

 

Tubbo nodded again, a bit sadly this time. “Yep.” He glanced away. “Though..in other news,” Tubbo began, meeting the enderman hybrid’s eyes with a much more cheerful expression. “Everyone else is doing great. We’re all down here now, for one big rescue mission.” He gave a grin.

 

Ranboo’s eyes widened. “Really?” They glanced around. “Uh. Where.. are they, then?”

 

Tubbo sighed. “A while after we got here, this weird shadowy guy with a pale blue cloak who sounded like Jack appeared and stopped us in our tracks—“

 

“Oh! One of the overseers!” Ranboo blurted.

 

Tubbo blinked. “That’s their name? Huh. Interesting.” He paused, then shrugged. “Anyways..”

 

“Some dreamons ambushed us. It was a lonnnggg battle, and there was so many dreamons! But, we were winning. And I also took out a lot..with this.” Tubbo summoned one of his sleep-mist bombs from his shulker.

 

Ranboo stared. “Is.. is that a bomb?

 

Tubbo nodded proudly. “Yep. Except, it explodes and creates a sleep-inducing smoke. We were mostly aiming to knock out dreamons, rather than kill, so-“

 

Ranboo smiled. “Ah, that’s good—That’s cool, that’s cool.” He nodded.

 

“So, we were winning. Eventually, the ‘Overseer’—as you called them—shouted, ‘That’s enough!’” Tubbo shouted, mimicking Jack’s voice.

 

“And all the fighting came to a stop. Then, they started monologuing, saying how we weren’t gonna win this. Then they told us to sleep, and I was suddenly so tired, and some shadowy figures—I assume dreamons—tapped some people, and we all passed out. Then, I woke up in this weird shadowy hallway, with a bunch of rooms—Which turned out to actually be portals to dreamscapes! I fell into Aimsey’s dreamscape, then some red overseer appeared and kicked me out. Or..ended the dream? I’m not sure,” Tubbo pondered.

 

“Wait, Aimsey’s here?” Ranboo blinked. Tubbo nodded.

 

“I see. Something similar happened to us.” Ranboo said. “After Niki and Quackity getting injured, we all decided to move further into the tunnels and try to find a way out. Or, anything close to that. Then that red overseer appeared, told us to go back. We all refused though. Then that whole thing with a wave of exhaustion and dreamons tapping people happened, and we all fell asleep.”

 

He gestured to the surrounding cave. “Then, I woke up in here, further down in the cave, all alone. I encountered some dreamons at one point, and teleported a bunch to escape them and avoid the streams. Then.. I got stuck on that island. And you found me, and you know the rest.” Ranboo grinned sheepishly, scratching the back of his neck.

 

Tubbo nodded. “I see.” He began to ponder. “It sounds like we’ve all been separated.”

 

Ranboo nodded in agreement.

 

Tubbo soon looked back up. “Well, we should definitely keep moving, and try to find anyone else we can. After that whole thing with Aimsey’s dreamscape, I’d assume they are awake somewhere too.”

 

Ranboo nodded again. “Yeah!”

 

Tubbo grinned. “Well, we should get going then. We should probably head back to that hall, see if we can wake anyone else up. We can tell more stories as we go—how does that sound?”

 

“Sounds good.” Ranboo smiled.

 

Tubbo’s grin widened. “Alright, you start.”

 

“Ah—Okay! So, it started when I was at our hangout spot, taking care of my garden..”

 

Notes:

Beeduo reunion woo :D also sorry not sorry tommy. He can never escape getting traumatized in any fic :sob:

i dont have much to say here in the notes today (at least, i cant rememeber much that i wanted to say ajdbsjdb) though in some chapters coming up, i may use this format of povs with the stars more often--and use the 'POV:___' thing when its stuff like those few povs at the end of the last chapter w/ the unknown pov.

As always, hope you enjoyed!

Chapter 32: Chapter 31 - The dreaming domain

Summary:

Everyone is seperated. (previous chapter)

They work to reunite again.

Notes:

oh my god this took so long to copy paste into ao3 with how long the chapter is and the fact my phones running on service rn as im at SCHOOL

Speaking of things taking super long

Holy HECK its been like.. 2.. 3? Months since the last chapter. Oh my god im so sorry shdjdjdn I got super busy with christmas presents and school and then an animation i started and just a lottt of stufff.

I have so much more to rant on thats talking about this chapter, so as always, im saving that for the end notes.

I am once again using the star mechanic for this chapter!

Thank you RedLeaf for beta reading :D

TWs/CWs/Warnings for this chapter:
Xenophobia(?), fighting, mentioned character death, derealization(?), sudden new plot points materializing out of nowhere, very long chapter, Exdee

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

 

Niki opened her eyes.

 

She was sitting near the wall inside of a small, dark, humid cave.

 

She blinked at the unfamiliar cavern, barely questioning how there was enough light for her to see when there was no light source, as she was already all too familiar with the odd ways this place worked.

 

This area certainly wasn’t a part of the tunnels they had all traversed previously—Wait, where were the others?

 

She glanced around again. She was alone. 

 

She tried to think back to how she had gotten here.

 

“I see you’re all very confident and determined,” they said. They lifted their head, giving them a narrowed-eye stare.

 

“But you will not be making it much further.”

 

Right. They had been attacked. It was apparent that they had been separated as well.

 

They must’ve been all knocked out or sent into unconscious, a state of dreaming, by the dreamons that had attacked them; and whilst unconscious, the dreamons had separated them.

 

Niki let out a sigh, and pushed herself up off the ground, getting to her feet and beginning to survey her surroundings.

 

Since that is the case, there’s one clear thing to do.

 

Find the others.

 

She didn’t know if everyone was by themselves, but even if they were just in smaller groups of people, they’d be more vulnerable that way. 

 

If there was any chance the dreamons were planning to try to pick them off one by one, then they needed to try to stick together—there was power in numbers, after all.

 

And, additionally, she’d be able to better keep track of everyone and ensure everyone’s safety when they are together. 

 

Niki didn’t intend to leave this place without everyone with them, once they found a way out. No one would be left behind. Not as long as she could help it.

 

She glanced ahead. There was a cliff in front of her—the cave she was in was fairly small, some sort of a small tunnel, ending off in a cliff and opening out into a larger cavern below—she couldn’t see the floor of it from where she stood currently.

 

This cave, however, felt nice to be in—it was humid, moisture in the air, something her as a merling greatly appreciated.

 

One of her ears twitched. She also swore she could hear something.

 

It sounded like..rushing water? Maybe a waterfall?

 

She walked forward, her long tail, similar to the shape of an axolotl’s tail thanks to her axolotl traits as a hybrid, swishing behind her as she approached the cliff edge.

 

When she reached it, she leaned over, peering over the edge.

 

The cavern below was filled with water. Her first assumption was that it was some kind of underground lake or river.

 

But then she noticed a large waterfall, fountaining from one wall, and how the water was gradually rising.

 

Niki let out a small gasp.

 

The cavern was flooding. 

 

That wasn’t a concern for her; She was a merling, they were made to be in water. They used to be a primarily underwater species too, before eventually evolving over time and being able to survive out of water as long as they met certain conditions—Like wearing those veils that protected them from sunlight, as well as going underwater every now and then.

 

She hadn’t worn her veil in a while—They were underground, and there was no sunlight, so there was no need for it. 

 

However, what concerned her about the cave flooding was concern for everyone else.

 

Niki knew Foolish would be fine if he was in this area. She also knew the majority of the others could swim. But if the water flooded up to the roof, if they were deep enough in, they could drown before they reach an air pocket—There’s also Ranboo, an enderman hybrid, who would burn alive if he ended up in the flooded part of the cave.

 

She really, really, really hoped Ranboo wasn’t somewhere nearby. For their sake.

 

She paused her train of thought, examining the flooded cave below.

 

There was a visible tunnel going ahead, that was nearly flooded all the way to the roof. It was pretty plausible for there to be a higher-up cave like the one she was currently in somewhere along that tunnel.

 

And besides, it was the only tunnel she could see—the only direction she could go. So it was the direction she’d have to take.

 

Niki stood from where she was crouched over the cliff edge, taking a step back and adjusting and tightening the strap over her shoulder that held her bag and most of the resources she had on her, and tightened the button keeping the bag closed—It wouldn’t be good if it opened or her bag drifted away from her whilst she was swimming. She didn’t think she could afford to lose any resources right now.

 

She did the same with the golden thread keeping each end of her cloak attached, which sat near her neck, and her daggers that were attached to her belt. She didn’t want to lose those either. 

 

Then, she took a deep breath, readied herself, and ran forward, leaping over the cliff edge and diving downward into the water—She had already check beforehand to make sure the water was deep enough to dive into when she was surveying the cavern.

 

Niki landed in the water with a loud splash, feeling the liquid wash over her and drench her clothes and hair—But it was a familiar feeling, and a welcome one. The feathery gills behind her ears twitched as water swirled around her.

 

Upon landing, she sunk down a bit, before floating back up a bit more in around a second. She paused for a moment, letting herself float idly in the water as she surveyed her surroundings.

 

As her eyes landed on the tunnel, she let herself hesitate for a moment longer to let the water soak into her scales—she wasn’t sure when the next time she’d find a good water source would be, so it was best to prepare, and appreciate this while it lasted. She would’ve closed her eyes to truly relax in the moment, but in a place like this, she didn’t feel safe doing so.

 

Eventually, she pushed forward, moving her arms and legs through the water to propel herself forward and swimming forward towards the tunnel.

 

She really hoped she’d be able to find anyone nearby before something happened. If anything were to.

 

~~~~~~~~~~

 



Karl opened his eyes.

 

He was in a dark hallway, just a tint off from black. The shape of the structure—the walls and pillars—were visible, outlined in a dark green. Doorways lined the halls.

 

He froze briefly at the unfamiliar surroundings, trying to remember how he’d gotten here—Before he remembered the attack. 

 

He quickly came to a conclusion of what had happened.

 

He sighed quietly, and quickly looked up, surveying his surroundings with an intense stare, all senses on high alert. 

 

He instinctively shapeshifted as he did so, shifting the colors of himself to darker, toned-down colors—mostly dark greens, to match the area around him. No actual blacks, though. He couldn’t shift that color, only ones so dark they look like it. This was sort of just something his kind would do sometimes when wary. It was something akin to camouflage, even if it wasn’t always the most effective due to their limited variety of colors.

 

The halls were similar to those void caves they had been traveling through. Only, a bit closer to actual stone walls—except a much darker grey color.

 

The chill in the air, combined with the eerie, dreary and dark grey, empty, seemingly endless hall of doorways, gave him a familiar feeling. One he didn’t like one bit. 

 

Karl blinked, not doubting that his eyes had briefly shifted color from yellow to more of a pale green as a small spike of fear shot through him from what this area reminded him off—and quickly shifted them back. He didn’t know if he was alone or not, and it would be better not to show fear just in case someone was.

 

He shuddered slightly, a memory coming to mind at the thought—but he quickly shoved it down. It wasn’t the time for reminiscing right now.

 

He then pushed himself to his feet, brushing himself off a bit and glancing in either direction. He knew he’d have to start going in one direction down the hall, he just wasn’t sure which. 

 

He let himself pause for a short moment to glance between the two directions, eventually settling on the direction he had been facing when he’d awoken.

 

Hopefully he’d find one of the others and not a dreamon or anything else equally unfortunate as he meandered through the long hall.

 

~~~~~~~~~~

 



Niki swam onwards through the tunnel.

 

It’d been several minutes since she’d started swimming, and she’d begun to notice her surroundings changing. 

 

Changing as in the area below her growing deeper and deeper, alongside the walls also widening further out—there was a lot more space. She wouldn’t be surprised if this actually was an underground lake or river, or anything along those lines.

 

There was also that the further in she went, the darker the water got—mostly the water deeper down, though. She wasn’t planning on swimming down there anyways, so she mostly ignored it.

 

She’d been keeping one eye near the ceiling as she went onwards, deeper and deeper into the flooded caverns, for whenever there was a pocket of air and any unflooded caves for her to check for anyone inside of them.

 

She’d found one or two air pockets since heading out, but none where the cave widened out enough for somewhere to stand.

 

She’d found nothing so far, essentially.

 

As she continued to swim onward, she noticed she seemed to be unknowingly swimming downward. The darker, deeper parts of the cave were slowly approaching.

 

Niki blinked in confusion. She hadn’t realized she was swimming downward, nor had she intended too.

 

She narrowed her eyes as she tilted her direction further up, and thought over what she knew about this space and the beings inside it. It could always be that they’d done.. something to throw her off her direction.

 

She still continued forwards. And every so often she’d notice herself going downward, further than before, without realizing it.

 

It reached the point where she was nearing entering a pitch black part of the depths below, and as she snapped out of her daze, shaking her head to make sure she knew she was going where she intended to, she readjusted her angle once again to swim upward.

 

But as she did so, she felt something cold against one ankle, a weight grabbing on and pulling her back.

 

Niki gasped, a few bubbles appearing and drifting upward in the current as she flailed for a brief moment, kicking back at what had grabbed her in a momentary flight or flight response.

 

She quickly looked down to see what had snared her in place, feeling herself gradually drift further and further down, quicker and quicker; whatever it was was dragging her further and further down.

 

It was a hand.

 

A shadowy, clawed, almost skeletal hand—mainly in the feeling, not in appearance. 

 

It was one she’d become all too familiar with over the past month or so.

 

A dreamon.

 

She twisted around, forcing the hand to twist with her, tightening and firming their grip as they tried to pull her further down. She struggled in their grasp, trying to free her ankle as well as kick at their hand with her free leg, whilst moving her arms to swim upwards.

 

She frowned as she found this attempt failing, the dreamon keeping a firm grip, staying persistent and not letting go. Her eyes momentarily searched the darkness for any sign of the owner of the hand, but their shadowy form completely blended in with the black. 

 

Niki assumed this was some attempt to take her out or.. something else. It could almost pass for an attempt to drown her, but she was a merling—she wouldn’t drown. She’d probably starve to death down here before she drowned. 

 

Perhaps that was what they were trying to do. But that was slow. So probably their plan was to drag her into the darkness so that she was blinded, and use that to their advantage to take her out.

 

Well, whatever they were trying, she wouldn’t let them succeed.

 

She gave one last strong kick as she lowered her right hand towards her belt, pulling out her dagger with her free hand as she continued using her other hand to attempt to slow herself down.

 

She tipped over, bending so that she was just slightly lower and her hand could reach where her ankle was. The dreamon gave another large yank as she did so, pulling her down in a strong movement, nearly causing the dagger in her hand to fly into her face as her arm shot upward from the motion.

 

Niki grimaced at the narrowly avoided catastrophe, and moved back to attempt again, angling the dagger towards the clawed hand, which tensed and tightened, as if the dreamon had noticed the small blade in her hand.

 

She jabbed at it, stabbing the hand, trying not to go too deep as to slice into her own foot. 

 

There was a distorted yelp of pain from below, and the hand fell away into the darkness, a cloud of dark green smoking out from the fresh wound and trailing after it as the smell of blood drifted in the water.

 

Niki quickly kicked away, swimming upward and away, and sheathing the dagger.

 

She continued swimming until the tunnel became smaller, the deeper depths below fading away, replaced by a clear floor to the cavern. 

 

Soon, the ceiling went higher, and light flooded through towards where she was near the floor of the flooded cave. It was easy to guess that above was a larger cavern.

 

But as she looked up, she found a large square object floating atop the surface.

 

A raft, she recognized. Which could only mean one thing.

 

She’d found someone.

 

She paused for a moment, swimming around a little bit to get the movement of the water to create ripples and alert whoever was above of her presence—or, at least, of a presence. She didn’t want to scare whoever it was.

 

She looked back up, seeing a blurry shadow glance over the edge of the raft, into the water, looking around, before pausing.

 

Looking at her. 

 

Niki promptly swam upwards, the figure moving backwards to avoid running into her.

 

She soon burst into fresh air, blinking for a moment and shaking her head slightly to let some water come off, but not wildly enough to send droplets splattering everywhere—or on the other person.

 

Then she looked ahead of her as she bobbed in the water, staring straight at the one on the raft, who stared right back at her.

 

Green eyes met blue-green ones.

 

Blue-green eyes recognized a sheep hybrid sitting atop the raft, her hair nicely done in a long braid, half of it a creamy white, the other half a rich brown. A pair of tinted shades sat atop her nose. She wore a black coat, with a red shirt, and a cyan scarf-like thing tied around her waist, with a side strap attached to a bag going over her shoulder. A black, pirate-like hat with a feather sat atop her head, pink-red ram-like horns coming from her head.

 

Green eyes recognized a merling hybrid, of an axolotl and an angelfish, pink and green hair with a strand of black and white, treading the water. A long, pale pink tail matching her hair barely reached the surface, a translucent fin similar to an axolotl’s poking out. She wore a slightly dark, cyan shirt with white patterns, and a dark cloak over her shoulders, along with a similar bag attached to a strap.

 

Each froze as they recognized the other. 

 

“Puffy?”

 

“Niki?”

 

~~~~~~~~~~

 



Karl meandered through the long hall, eyes darting around cautiously.

 

So far the hall had remained consistent, with a few twists and turns every so often.

 

But now he paused, seeing what looked like moss draped over a large gap in the wall further ahead.

 

Curious, Karl approached it.

 

He pushed the moss out of the way as if it were a curtain, and peered into the area beyond.

 

It looked like another hall, but less finished and nice—Like it was mixed with one of the tunnels he’d ventured through in this place. Uneven and sharper bits of rock poked through the slightly collapsed, smooth stone walls. The green outlines outlining the structure of the halls were gone here.

 

The tunnel-hall stretched ahead, twisting to the right and going on, out of his sight. Even so, he could see one or two openings similar to the doorways he’d found in the walls.

 

He hadn’t found any other different areas whilst traveling the hall that could potentially lead him out, and he doubted he’d find the way out if he continued endlessly wandering the long hall.

 

So this seemed like his best bet right now.

 

Karl took a step into the tunnel, walking ahead and following where it went, only pausing briefly every so often to peer into the openings that mimicked those doorways he’d found.

 

Eventually, as he walked, he heard a small noise.

 

He froze in his tracks, glancing around for whatever had caused it. 

 

His colorful gaze soon settled upon a pair of pure green eyes, staring at him, upside down, from one of the mock-doorways.

 

Karl gasped quietly, startled, unable to suppress his flinch backward.

 

At the same time, he heard another small gasp, sounding more distorted than his. The pair of eyes widened, leaning away. The being’s eyes then widened even more as they wavered slightly, as if losing their balance or grip on whatever they were hanging upside down from, before falling with a thud to the ground, quickly reaching back up, pulling themselves out of the room and rubbing their head.

 

The dreamon then looked back up, and their eyes met.

 

Neither of them moved, watching the other warily for any movement.

 

The dreamon blinked in what he was surprised he could recognize as nervousness and hesitance, despite the dreamon’s lack of most facial feature. 

 

After a long moment of staring, the dreamon seemed to gain a bit of confidence, shooting upward to their feet. Karl looked up, the dreamon suddenly seeming far much taller now that they were standing.

 

His hand inched towards the sword in its sheath, attached to his belt, as the dreamon stood tall, flexing their claws and quickly raising them to attack.

 

Karl reacted quickly, taking a step back to avoid it, but stumbled, tripping over an uneven stone behind him he hadn’t noticed, causing him to fall on his ass. He closed his eyes for a brief moment as he braced for the impact, quickly opening them as he landed, and unsheathed his dagger, quickly hopping to his feet.

 

But he found the dreamon not in front of him anymore. Feeling a presence behind him, Karl whipped around. As he did so, the dreamon, having latched onto the ceiling, similar to a spider, reached down and yanked the dagger out of his hand as he spun around.

 

The dreamon had gone onto the ceiling during the brief moment he had tripped— how they could do that, and how quickly they were able to, he wasn’t completely able to understand—he simply assumed they’d shapeshifted some of their limbs to something akin to a spider so they could climb on the ceiling like one. 

 

Once he had stood, the dreamon had been above him, either hanging upside down for a brief moment or waving a hand behind him to get him to notice a supposed presence behind him, missing that they were actually above him. 

 

And then when he was turning, they had taken that chance to steal the dagger and then drop down to the ground behind him, leaving his back exposed for the moment before he was able to react and spin around to face them again.

 

A smart tactic, which surprised him, with the dreamon’s earlier nervousness and hesitance. Although this also did not pose well for him.

 

Time seemed to move in slow motion. He had just whipped around, their distraction having succeeded, and the dreamon was now raising the dagger to slash at him. 

 

Karl’s eyes widened, as he reacted as quickly as possible, his head beginning to turn, having turned enough at this point for most of the side of his face to be turned towards the other, allowing him to see them raising the blade.

 

Karl knew he wouldn’t be able to react quickly enough to get out of the way in time. If things went their way, they could potentially fatally wound him. Which was not good.

 

Karl then watched as a figure leaned out from behind the dreamon, raising one blazing fist and punching the dreamon, sending them crashing into the wall with a burn mark to match the mark from the punch.

 

Time suddenly picked up the pace as this happened, the dagger going clattering to the floor as the dreamon crashed into the wall, the one having attacked them staring down at them, the dreamon appearing to have been knocked out.

 

Karl also was able to finish his attempt to turn back around, and stared in both surprise, joy, and awe at the one who now stood before him, having just saved his life.

 

A blaze hybrid with raven hair, a bandana on his head, horns coming out of his head, pointed ears, a simple mostly black and white outfit, a tail with a plume of fire at the end.

 

“Sapnap?!”

 

~~~~~~~~~~

 

 

 

“Puffy?” Niki gasped.

 

“Niki?” Puffy stared as well, sharing the same surprise and joy in her voice.

 

Puffy quickly shuffled backwards as Niki grabbed the side of the raft and hauled herself up and out of the water, looking up to continue gaping at Puffy as she settled.

 

“Oh my prime, is.. that really you?” Niki asked, voice cracking slightly, memories of a dream—nightmare—coming through her head before she internally waved them away. “This.. isn’t a dream, right? You're really here?”

 

Puffy blinked in surprise, but then nodded with a warm smile, as if she understood. “Yes, I am. It’s me. This is real, I promise. Oh my prime, I haven’t seen you in so long—!” The sheep hybrid reached forward, pulling Niki into a warm hug.

 

Niki embraced it, wrapping her arms around the other, giggling softly. “I know. I’ve missed you so much, you have no idea.” 

 

Puffy laughed. “I have no idea? Well, I guess we’re in the same boat cause you don’t know how much I’ve missed you either.” She seemed to notice but ignore how her clothes were getting soaked from the merling who had just finished swimming through a flood.

 

They hugged for a moment longer, murmuring soft words to each other about how much they’d missed the other, before Puffy eventually pulled away, grabbing Niki’s shoulders and looking her over.

 

“Are you alright?” Puffy asked, concern clear in her voice. “We found some blood and a scale we believed belonged to you earlier. I was worried you’d been hurt, and-“ Her eyes landed on the scars on her face and gills and ear.

 

Niki lifted one hand to softly brush her fingers across the healed wound. “Ah, well..” Niki put on a smile, looking Puffy in the eyes. “Don’t worry. I’m alright. I did get hurt, but I’m better now, don’t worry. Thank you, thank you though.” She gently removed Puffy’s hands from her shoulders, moving them down and holding the sheep hybrid’s hands in her own.

 

“But what about you? Are you alright? The caves all flooded.. How are you here? You mentioned others, are you all here searching for us? How’d you find this place? What happened? Is everyone alright?” Niki asked, questions flooding out of her lips before she could stop them. She eventually paused, looking slightly embarrassed from the rush of queries. Puffy simply chuckled, a warm sound escaping the sheep hybrid’s mouth.

 

“Yes, to most of those. I’m alright, we’re all alright. We came down here searching for you and the others, yes. How we found this place.. it’s a long story, but mostly thanks to Tubbo and Tommy. They're doing great, don’t worry. We’ve all been separated now—we were ambushed some time after coming down here. What about you? Do you know where all the other missing people are?”

 

Niki nodded twice, one time to show she was listening and another to confirm something. “We were all looking for an exit, and moving base, before being ambushed and separated as well.”

 

“Is.. it everyone?” Puffy blinked. “Ranboo, Karl, Quackity, Foolish, Fundy, Jack, George?”

 

Niki nodded again. “Yes. That’s all of us.” 

 

Puffy let out a small sigh of relief. Probably because they had been separated, so they didn’t really know where they were.

 

“Well, I’m glad to see you’re alright.” Puffy looked back with a smile.

 

Niki smiled back. “I’m glad to see you’re alright as well. Where’d you get the raft?”

 

Puffy glanced over to the side of the cave, where it lifted up enough where there was stone that wasn’t covered by water. “I woke up over there. There was a broken raft nearby on the stone, and I had enough supplies to fix it, so I did.” She then gestured to the raft below them.

 

Niki nodded. “You did a good job.” 

 

Puffy smiled. “Thank you.” She glanced to the tunnel ahead, flooded up to the same height as this area, with enough open space above for them to stand on the raft if it floated down that area. “We should probably continue onward, see if we can find anyone.” 

 

“Yeah.” Niki nodded in agreement. “I think I’ll swim alongside the raft,” she said. Puffy nodded.

 

Niki then got to her feet, pausing as the raft shifted with the weight, and turned and dived into the water.

 

She soon swam back up to the surface, grabbing one side of the raft and helping propel it forward along the tunnel, the natural drifting from the current not being enough—and Puffy didn’t have anything that could work as a paddle on her, aside from a sword, which wouldn’t work very well anyway.

 

They continued onwards like this for a while. Niki only just began to get tired from swimming for so long when they finally reached the end of the flooded part of the cave, there finally being solid ground, and not just a large tunnel flooded halfway full. 

 

They each stepped off the raft and onto solid ground, Niki taking a few moments to dry off her clothes a bit, as Puffy glanced through the supplies they had, combining what she had herself and what Niki had on her.

 

Puffy asked if she wanted a break, noticing she seemed a bit tired from swimming, but Niki refused, saying she could keep going.

 

Puffy nodded, eyes slightly narrowed; it was one of those expressions that said ‘alright, but you're going to sooner or later.’ It was regularly used on anyone getting close to overworking themselves, or just generally when someone refused a break when they seemed tired. If someone was overworking themselves, Puffy would have just forced them to take a break. 

 

Soon after, they continued on, beginning to venture through the tunnel, chatting as they went along, sharing stories from the time when they had been apart.

 

Their conversation and talking came to an abrupt halt as a figure suddenly materialized, running away from the wall and nearly running into them, both of them jumping at his sudden appearance.

 

The person also came to an abrupt halt, skidding to a stop before the startled two. 

 

Niki quickly recognized the phantom hybrid with brown curls and a red beanie.

 

“Wilbur!” Niki exclaimed. 

 

Wilbur blinked, huffing. “Wh- Niki?” He blinked again, doing a double take. “Oh my prime, it is you!” He stood up more straight, his brown and gold eyes wide and surprised. 

 

“I can’t believe it, I haven’t seen you in forever- Are you alright?” Wilbur rambled, before pausing, noticing her scar. Niki paused.

 

He glanced to the sheep hybrid standing next to Niki, who took a step forward. 

 

“Oh, and Puffy’s with you too! That’s good.” Wilbur let out a sigh. “Have you two seen anyone else around here?”

 

Both Puffy and Niki shook their heads.

 

Wilbur let out another sigh. “Well, that’s great. We’re all separated and don’t know where anyone else is.”

 

Puffy opened her mouth to interrupt. “What were you doing when you ran into us? You seemed to be in a hurry.”

 

Wilbur blinked. “Oh, I was just trying to avoid some dreamons.” He shrugged. “There’s one or two in some tunnels not far from here. I was sort of.. running from one.” He scratched the back of his neck with a sheepish grin, glancing away. 

 

Niki wasn’t sure why, but she felt something was slightly off about him. 

 

“Did I jumpscare you two?” he quipped, raising a brow, glancing back to them after a moment. He asked it in both a more sorry-if-I-scared-you kind of way, and a poking-fun kind of way.

 

Niki chuckled. “Well, maybe I was a little startled.” Wilbur chuckled as well.

 

“Sorry I scared you,” he said as they finished laughing.

 

Niki raised one hand. “No worries.” She smiled.

 

Wilbur smiled back.

 

There was a pause as they glanced between each other. 

 

Wilbur eventually turned towards the direction the two had been walking. “Welll… are we going to continue forwards or..?”

 

Puffy nodded, walking ahead to lead the way. “Yeah. We should probably get going, so we can hopefully find more of the others.” Niki nodded in agreement, following along.

 

~~~~~~~~~~

 

 

 

“Sapnap?!” Karl exclaimed.

 

Sapnap glanced up to him, blinking. “Huh?” The blaze hybrid squinted.

 

Karl stared for a moment, just as confused as he seemed, before he dumbly realized he wasn’t shifted into his human look—along with his instinctual color shifting to match his surroundings, it probably would be hard to recognize him unless he had seen him in this appearance before. 

 

“..Karl?” Sapnap tried, looking him up and down briefly and seeming to recognize the hoodie.

 

Karl nodded, quickly shifting into his human appearance. “Yep!”

 

Sapnap blinked in surprise as he shapeshifted. “Woah. So, you really are..”

 

Karl stared. “Huh? You.. know that I’m—?”

 

“A shapeshifter.” Sapnap finished. He nodded. “We kind of came to some conclusions about that based on information we’d found,” he explained.

 

Karl nodded. “I see.. do you mind if I look like I did before, though?”

 

Sapnap blinked, as if that was an obvious question. “No, of course not. You can look however you want,” he reassured.

 

Karl grinned, then shapeshifted back to his previous appearance.

 

They both paused, forgetting the topic of Karl being a shapeshifter and recognizing how long it’d been since they’d seen each other, joy blooming in each at seeing the other after so long apart.

 

Each of them stared at the other, still surprised at their chance encounter, and finally having reunited.

 

But quickly they both moved, Sapnap taking a step forward and spreading open his arms as Karl ran forward, wrapping his arms around the blaze hybrid and trapping him in a warm hug, the other returning it.

 

They stayed like that for a long, long moment, overjoyed to have finally reunited.

 

But finally Sapnap pulled away, Karl promptly missing the feeling as he did so.

 

“It’s been so long, I can’t believe—Are you alright? Has everything gone okay? Where’s Q?” The blaze asked quickly, the two of them making eye contact.

 

Karl gave a reassuring smile. “I’ve missed you too. And don’t worry, we’re all alright. Q was..” he paused, thinking of the avian’s recently acquired scar.

 

“He’s doing better. I don’t know where he is now, though. We’ve all been separated,” Karl explained.

 

Sapnap blinked at his pause and phrasing. “‘Doing better’? What happened?”

 

Karl briefly paused again, trying to think of how to explain what happened without worrying the blaze too much.

 

“So.. we, all of the others who were kidnapped and brought here have been in one big group, and generally go out often to explore tunnels or look for resources,” he calmly started.

 

“During one of the expeditions for resources, with Q, George and I, we were attacked by some dreamons.” He grimaced slightly at the memory, and at how Sapnap’s brow furrowed, a bit of worry spreading across the blaze hybrid’s features.

 

“One of them.. got a good hit on Q, nearly causing him to lose an eye and certainly knocking out a tooth, it went across a good bit of his face,” Karl explained, motioning with one finger to where the scar would be. 

 

Sapnap’s eyes widened with worry. “Is he alright?!” 

 

Karl nodded. “Yep. It did scar, but he’s healed now. Luckily he didn’t go blind in that eye.” He let out a nervous chuckle. “Though, as I mentioned, I don’t know where he is right now.”

 

Sapnap nodded, his expression calming a bit, but worry still tainted his face here and there. “Well, it’s good that he’s doing better now..” 

 

The blaze paused, a bit of frustration creeping over his features. “If I had only been there, he wouldn’t have gotten hurt at all-“

 

Karl quickly raised one hand, telling him to stop. Sapnap blinked at him. 

 

“No. Do not start self-blaming. You weren’t there, there was nothing you could’ve done. If anything, I’d be-“

 

Sapnap narrowed his eyes as Karl nearly attempted to shift the blame onto himself. Karl grinned sheepishly and shortly continued. 

 

“Well, it’s in the past now.” He briefly thought of his time traveling abilities. But was this a serious enough thing to travel for? He didn’t want Q to be hurt. “But at the very least I gave the dreamon that hurt him a good punch to the face.” Karl grinned proudly.

 

Sapnap grinned back. “Nice. Deserved, for what they did.” 

 

“Yep, yep.” Karl nodded in agreement, his thoughts still busy mulling over the idea he had.

 

Thinking of trying to protect someone, he recognized that they should get going and look for anyone else they could. 

 

He told so to Sapnap, who agreed, and they began to set out.

 

But not before there was the sound of shuffling behind them. Both turned their heads to see, but did not react quickly enough to what they saw.

 

The dreamon that had attacked Karl was moving, still awake and not knocked out like they had believed, and was currently reaching for both of them. They were almost standing, stretching both arms out towards the two.

 

And they got what they reached for.

 

A sudden wave of tiredness suddenly overwhelmed his senses as a shadowy hand brushed against his ankle. All his limbs immediately seemed to relax, and he quickly collapsed, seeing the same happen to Sapnap before his consciousness faded out, the world blurring into darkness.

 

~~~~~~~~~~

 

 

 

Niki, Puffy and Wilbur treaded through the tunnel, chatting and catching up as they went, with just a bit of hush to their voices as to not attract attention. Although, they couldn’t really help it if one of them laughed fairly loudly every now and then.

 

“Wait— You let Tommy and Tubbo play around with bombs? ” Niki stared at Puffy incredulously.

 

Puffy nodded sheepishly, whilst Wilbur was muffling a laugh. “Tubbo made them himself, actually. We all trusted them enough to be safe with them as long as one of us was with them. It turned out well as he took some with him for any time we have to fight anyone here.”

 

“I see.” Niki nodded. “Aren’t they dangerous though? The explosions could potentially hurt someone on our side, or cause a cave-in.”

 

Wilbur blinked, a thinking and somewhat dumb-founded look on his face for a brief moment, but Niki didn’t pay it much mind, barely noticing it.

 

Puffy shook her head. “Nope. Tubbo made them specifically to not damage stone, to avoid cave-ins. I don’t know how he made them not damage stone but still be just as powerful, but he did. As for potentially hurting someone.. we just know to be careful.”

 

“Actually,” Wilbur butted in, leaning over slightly to slide in between the two. “I saw just before we left that he made a few last-second modifications. I saw them earlier when we got ambushed. The explosions just created a sleep-inducing smoke.” His eyes narrowed just slightly. 

 

“Ah. Well, that’s much better for avoiding casualties. Both on our side and the dreamon’s.” Niki smiled. The other two nodded in agreement, Wilbur’s nod a bit smaller.

 

“We’ve all been working hard preparing for this rescue mission, yknow. Dream and Techno have been helping others learn more self-defense stuff,” Wilbur continued. 

 

Puffy nodded. “And speaking of Dream, he’s been working especially hard.” She glanced away, something sad and somewhat disapproving but also understanding in her eyes, her long ears lowering slightly.

 

“He’s been doing most of the paperwork side of things, as well as organizing everyone and making plans, along with what you mentioned with him helping with combat training. I know he’s been staying up late to work on preparations.”

 

Puffy let out a disapproving sigh. “He’s been overworking himself. I and the others who are leading the search have been trying to do more work ourselves so he has less to do and can take a break.”

 

“And when you finally forced him to take a ‘break’ by babysitting Tommy and Tubbo, he suddenly lost his ‘responsible adult’ attitude and became as chaotic as those two children.” Wilbur quipped with a grumble. “They covered my room in glitter! Do you know how hard it is to clean it up? It gets everywhere! It even got in my sand supply!”

 

The two ladies blinked at the phantom in amusement, but then confusion at the last statement.

 

“I’m sorry, ‘sand supply’?” Niki stared.

 

Wilbur blinked. He shrugged. “It’s crunchy.”

 

The two stared even harder at him.

 

“Wilbur, please don’t tell me you eat sand.” Niki stared in disbelief. 

 

The phantom stared as if there was nothing wrong with that. “Uh. Maybe I do. Maybe I don’t.”

 

There was a pause. They had stopped walking out of their surprise.

 

Wilbur glanced towards the wall. “Also, glitter is crunchy too.”

 

“You ate the glitter too?!” Puffy exclaimed.

 

“What?! It got in my sand jars! What am I supposed to do? Throw it out?

 

Yes!

 

Wilbur gasped dramatically. “No! I’m not gonna waste a bunch of precious snacks because of some sparkles!”

 

“Where do you even get the sand?” Niki asked.

 

Wilbur shrugged. “Any available sources.”

 

Niki raised one brow.

 

“Beaches.” He shrugged. “When we go there. Or lakes or rivers.”

 

There was a pause.

 

“Construction sites.”

 

Puffy pinched the bridge of her nose. “Oh, prime.” Niki was similarly exasperated.

 

“Fish tanks.” Wilbur continued after a pause, oblivious to the two’s dismay.

 

Niki put her head in her hands. “ Why.

 

Wilbur simply smiled. “Crematoriums.”

“Wilbur, no- “ Puffy said exasperatedly.

 

Wilbur turned to the sheep hybrid pirate. “What? I said I get it from any available source. I gotta make the most of what sand there is.”

 

Niki blinked, lifting her head enough to stare at him. “Huh?”

 

The phantom hybrid glanced back to her. “Yeah. There’s this specific kind of sand that is made into glass. You can’t just, take it from deserts, it won’t turn into glass. And this kind of sand is sorta running out. Did you know there’s a sand mafia?”

 

“I’m gonna tell Phil you're eating sand.” Puffy sighed in exasperation.

 

Wilbur whipped around toward her. “What?! No! Don’t snitch on me, Puffy! I thought you were cool !”

 

Puffy shrugged. “Well, I am cool. Still though, I’mma tell him.”

 

“Noo, don’t! Don’t do it!” 

 

Niki chuckled. “Well, now I’ve finally figured out why Fundy and Skeppy nearly ate sand when they were younger.”

 

“Wasn’t me,” Wilbur promptly said.

 

Niki shook her head in amusement, taking a step ahead to continue walking. “Sure, Wilbur. Sure.”

 

Wilbur groaned quietly as Puffy gave him a look and followed alongside the merling.

 

They took a couple of steps forward when Wilbur’s head suddenly shot up, alert.

 

Niki paused and glanced back towards him. “Wilbur?” Puffy glanced back too, curiosity and worry in her expression.

 

“I- I heard something. Some one. A voice,” Wilbur said, eyes wide and surprised. They had stopped walking by now.

 

“I didn’t hear anything,” Puffy said. 

 

“Yeah. I didn’t either,” Niki agreed.

 

“Shh. Listen,” Wilbur murmured.

 

They went silent. Niki listened, for any words she could hear distantly.

 

But she didn’t hear anything. She knew phantoms didn’t have any especially strong hearing compared to merlings and sheep hybrids, so she couldn’t fathom why he only could hear it.

 

Niki shook her head. “I can’t hear anything.”

 

“It’s Techno.” Wilbur whispered. 

 

Puffy blinked. “What?” 

 

“The voice is Techno’s! He’s up ahead, calling for us! C’mon!” Wilbur yelled, his voice suddenly raising, and he ran ahead immediately, not giving them the chance to chase after.

 

“Wait- Wil, wait!” Niki yelled, turning and reaching a hand for him.

 

But it was too late.

 

He’d gone intangible and gone through a wall, disappearing.

 

They couldn’t follow after him now.

 

“This.. Isn’t good,” Niki mumbled.

 

Puffy glanced towards her. “What do you think he heard?”

 

Niki met her gaze. “The only thing I can think of is that a dreamon, or maybe this space was making him hallucinate hearing Techno’s voice, trying to get him separated from us.”

 

Puffy’s brow furrowed. “If that’s true.. that really isn’t good.”

 

She let out a sigh. “We need to go after him.”

 

Niki nodded. She turned back around, towards where he’d gone. “It’ll probably take a while, since he passed through the wall, so we need to get going as fast as possible.”

 

Puffy nodded in agreement, and they hurried off. 

 

They didn’t completely run, instead moving in a way closer to a jog, in an attempt to conserve some energy. Even so, they hurried.

 

As they went further and further and deeper and deeper into the tunnel, Niki noticed her surroundings changing.

 

She glanced around as she ran, surveying the area. She saw Puffy doing the same. 

 

The stone beneath their feet begins to smooth out, the walls doing the same, beginning to become similar to a hallway with pillars and archways and doorways.

 

As the surroundings changed so greatly, they both slowed to a halt.

 

“Is this.. normal?” Puffy asked, glancing to her. Niki assumed she was thinking of how she would be familiar with stuff in this space, with all the time she and the others had spent wandering and exploring it.

 

Niki shook her head. “I’ve never seen an area like this before here. It’s the closest to the area we all woke up in, but it’s only partially like this, with some more uneven rock in the walls and floor still being all over, mixed in with the smooth stone.”

 

Puffy nodded slowly, and turned away, eyeing one of the doorframes. “So we’re dealing with a space we know nothing about.”

 

Niki nodded. “Yup. We need to be careful. Based on the structure, I wouldn’t be surprised if this was some sort of.. base. Or city. Just some sort of space where dreamons are or live. Tread lightly and quietly. Don’t touch anything.

 

Puffy nodded, listening to her advice. Niki knew she had given the sheep hybrid some lessons on stealth at one point in the past.

 

Slowly, the two crept through the hallway. She couldn’t hear any footsteps. Even the louder footsteps from Puffy’s hooves thanks to being a sheep hybrid could scarcely be heard.

 

Gradually, Niki approached one of the open doorways, and peeked inside.

 

It was all void inside, with a few dark green specks here and there, which were twinkling or flickering, creating something that reminded her of stars.

 

Faintly, she thought she heard the sound of singing somewhere far below, a familiar voice being the one singing it.

 

Wilbur. 

 

She paused, listening for a moment longer. But nothing sounded off about the voice. It did sound like Wilbur.

 

So, that meant he was somewhere down there?

 

Niki glanced down into the starry abyss.

 

She sighed, and turned to Puffy, beckoning her over. Puffy quickly and overall quietly crossed the hall, approaching the doorway. She tilted her head, Niki knowing that was basically the same as saying ‘Hm?’ as a question for what she needed.

 

Niki gestured to the void, and whispered quietly to the sheep hybrid, leaning in to whisper in her ear. “I heard singing somewhere down there. It’s Wilbur. And I can tell it’s not fake. He’s down there somewhere.”

 

Puffy blinked. “Wait, but how would we get down there?”

 

Niki shook her head. “I don’t know.”

 

They both turned to the abyss, brainstorming ways to get down.

 

She didn’t know why, but something in her felt that they’d be perfectly fine if they just.. jumped.

 

“What if.. we just jumped?” Niki suggested. Puffy stared at her.

 

“Something about it..” Niki began to explain, wondering how exactly to explain it to the sailor. She shook her head. “I don’t know, reminds me of the dreamscapes dreamons would create for us. We never died in there, or were hurt, despite the dangers. This gives me the same feeling of safety.”

 

Puffy nodded. “Well, I think it’s safe enough to trust your instincts. Besides, what other plan do we have?”

 

Niki chuckled. “None. Well, I guess.. we’re actually doing this then.”

 

“Yeah,” Puffy responded, both of them staring into the void once again.

 

One hand inched towards Puffy’s hand. The sheep hybrid seemed to notice this, taking her hand and squeezing it reassuringly.

 

“We’ll jump at the same time. On 3. Ready?”

 

Puffy nodded with a confident smile. “As I’ll ever be.”

 

“3,” Niki began.

 

“2.” She took a deep breath.

 

“1.” She tensed slightly. She felt Puffy squeeze her hand again as comfort.

 

“Go!” Niki whisper-shouted, as they both leapt over the edge and into the abyss.

 

The feeling of falling gave her a sense of dread, and she shut her eyes.

 

After a moment, the feeling of air whooshing past her faded, and she felt herself slowly lower, her feet gradually touching the ground as she opened her eyes to look around.

 

Puffy was still with her, right by her side, holding her hand. But.. she seemed.. different.

 

Puffy was staring at her with a confused look. She seemed.. lighter. 

 

Translucent, like a ghost, Niki realized, seeing the outline of furniture through her.

 

“Niki? Is.. that you? You look.. translucent.” Puffy asked, tilting her head.

 

Niki blinked. “You look the same way.”

 

They both stared, then glanced around.

 

They seemed to be in a bar, people wandering around and chatting, their loud voices suddenly fading in. 

 

“Maybe we should figure out where we are,” Puffy mumbled. 

 

“Yeah,” Niki agreed.

 

The two approached the bar, Puffy waving to get the bartender’s attention. “Hey! Could you tell us where we are?”

 

The bartender did not respond, continuing with mixing drinks as if they’d never heard her.

 

Puffy blinked in confusion. Were they ignoring her?

 

Puffy continued to try to get the man’s attention, as Niki glanced around, noticing something with a shiver.

 

She couldn’t make out anyone’s face. They were all just blurs.

 

“Excuse me! Sir?” Puffy asked once again. 

 

The bartender then turned in their location.

 

His face was a blur. 

 

He passed a drink to someone sitting in a stool next to Puffy, looking right through the two ladies as if they weren’t there.

 

Oh, he’d also reached through Puffy to pass the drink to the customer.

 

Puffy jumped back with a gasp.

 

She and Niki exchanged glances.

 

Niki then turned back to the bar, reaching for it.

 

Her hand went right through.

 

She turned back, the two meeting eyes in surprise and confusion.

 

Then, there was a loud noise as a door opened and a man strutted in. There were a few people who called out to him, waving. He greeted them cheerily.

 

Niki and Puffy both glanced in the direction of the man and gasped.

 

The man was Wilbur.  

 

“Hey!” Niki yelled, trying to get his attention.

 

He didn’t respond, as if he didn’t hear her.

 

“Hey! Wilbur!” She tried again. He still didn’t respond.

 

She turned to Puffy, and they exchanged glances once again. It seemed that they were.. watching something.

 

They both turned back to watch. Niki noticed something seemed slightly off about Wilbur.

 

He seemed.. younger.

 

Was this.. a memory? His memory? But how was that possible?

 

Niki could only think of one possible answer.

 

This was Wilbur’s dream, or dreamscape, and they’d just fallen into it.

 

Niki and Puffy watched as Wilbur crossed the room, slipping between tables and people until he reached an empty place, all the way across the room by the wall, where the floor was higher, creating a platform— No, a stage, Niki realized, seeing a microphone on a stand sitting in the middle on the edge of the stage.

 

Wilbur had a guitar strapped to his back, Niki noticed. Was he going to perform?

 

This seemed like a happy memory. All of the dreams the dreamons had given them so far had been nightmares. Why was Wilbur having a happy dream?

 

Niki glanced to her side as she felt a small tug on her cloak, turning her head to see Puffy trying to get her attention, pointing to the other side of the room from Wilbur, where there was a merling, heading for the microphone, just like Wilbur was.

 

The two of them watched as the phantom and the merling got to the microphone and reached for it at the same time, their hands brushing against each other. They both looked up, and met eyes.

 

Niki recognized the merling as a salmon hybrid; she had hazel eyes, red-brown hair with orange and some white streaks near the end, and some blue-green leaning more into blue scales on her cheeks and elsewhere on her body, with some fins poking out behind her pointed ears, which were especially long for a merling.. they seemed to be tinted orange?

 

The merling also had white freckles on her cheeks and nose, joining with the scales speckling her cheeks. A long tail with the same color of scales flicked behind her, the tail thinning to a very slim tail further down then widening back into what looked like a fin, but more.. spiky. Almost furry . The fin was a red color, similar to her hair, fading into the same orange as the tips of her ears. 

 

She was simply wearing a cyan crop top and something black underneath, covering her belly. She had light blue jeans, and a dark brown trench coat over her shoulders.

 

The merling and Wilbur stared at each other for a moment, then both took a step back, raising their hands or putting them behind their back, glancing away from the other and seemingly apologizing, even though Niki couldn’t make out their words from here.

 

Both of them also seemed to blush. But she wasn’t sure if it was just embarrassment.

 

“We should get closer.” Niki said. Puffy nodded. 

 

As they approached, Niki kept avoiding walking into people on instinct, but every so often someone would pass through her. It felt cold, and strange. She’d shiver every time it happened. 

 

And as they approached, Niki also glanced to Puffy, asking her something.

 

“Who do you think that merling is?” 

 

Puffy shrugged. “I’m not sure, but I think I remember Wilbur mentioning knowing a merling aside from you and the others in town once.”

 

Niki nodded. “Right, I remember that.”

 

They soon parted from the crowd, looking to see Wil and the merling chatting.

 

“The name’s Wilbur Soot. Pleased to meet you,” Wilbur grinned, extending one hand.

 

The merling smiled back, shaking his hand. “Well, I’m Sally.”

 

Sally? The name sounded familiar..

 

“You come here often?” Wilbur questioned, Sally raising one brow, but nodding.

 

“I usually sing here when I have the time.”

 

Wilbur nodded. “I see. I play here too when I can.”

 

Sally hummed with a nod, thinking. Then she gasped.

 

“What?” Wilbur asked. Sally smiled.

 

“Say, what if we did a duet? You and I, Mr. Soot. ” She gave a teasing grin. “You did say you played after all.”

 

A grin spread across Wilbur’s face, matching her own. 

 

“Well, what song are you thinking, Milady ?” he quipped, returning the tease.

 

The two began to discuss different music, eventually settling on one song after several long hours, which seemed to fly past for the two spectators as quickly as waves crashing onto the sea shore. 

 

They watched as Wilbur then went over and pulled over a chair, and sat down on it near the microphone, with Sally standing by it.

 

The chatter died down a bit, and Wilbur began to strum his guitar. 

 

The lyrics became a blur, but Niki could still make out the sounds of singing and music. She couldn’t recognize the tune, or make out the words—It was like hearing someone from afar, hearing the sound of chatter and being able to tell it was words, and hear vague similarities to one’s you knew, but rarely truly be able to make out what the words being said really were. Except it was with singing.

 

Sally began to sing, and Wilbur looked at her with stars in his eyes as he played, and Niki thought she saw some blush creeping up on the phantom’s face once again.

 

Not long after, Wilbur sang, and Sally looked at him in a similar way.

 

Oh. Niki realized.

 

They were in love.

 

She and Puffy exchanged knowing glances, both seeming to realize what this was about.

 

She could remember now; Wilbur had mentioned a merling named Sally to them, who had visited L’manberg often when Wilbur had run it, and the two would do duets together at the cafe.

 

Niki had never met the merling, nor seen her around ever since the ownership of the cafe had been tossed around. She recalled how the majority of the times when she had come around, Niki, Puffy and some others had been out of town, Niki tagging alongside Puffy for a couple adventures out to sea. Since it was generally the nearest large body of water to Essempii, they took trips there every so often.

 

Niki thought she had, though, at least once seen a merling sitting at the same table as Wilbur and chatting with him once or twice, and a third time except by the counter. She couldn’t remember all the details of the merling’s appearance, but Sally’s looks did seem vaguely familiar now that she realized it.

 

She had once heard someone ask Wilbur why Sally doesn’t come around anymore, and something sorrowful filled Wilbur’s eyes, the phantom looking down at the floor, murmuring something about breaking up.

 

Tommy and Fundy would always make a face when he said that.

 

As she thought back, Niki noticed the room slowly fading out into black, the singing fading out.

 

Soon, they were stood in a void, her and Puffy still translucent.

 

But quickly their surroundings changed once again, the sound of rain pattering against cobblestone and the roof above filling the air, as a new area materialized.

 

It was a house—That much was quite obvious.

 

She turned as a door opened, Wilbur yawning and approaching what appeared to be the front door, crossing through a living room, just as the sound of a door bell rang through the house.

 

It was Wilbur’s house? It didn’t look like the Craft family’s house in Essempii. But Niki remembered him talking about traveling places at one point.

 

As he reached the door, a small orange blur hurried up to him, grabbing his leg and asking rapid questions.

 

She soon realized that said blur was a fox hybrid.

 

And after a moment of watching, she realized that was Fundy. A much, much younger Fundy.

 

Niki remembered how Fundy and Wilbur had always had a father-and-son dynamic. No one knew who Fundy’s parents were.

 

It seemed then like thoughts were put in her head, leading her to the answer—presumably having come from this strange dreamscape.

 

Sally was partially a fox hybrid, which was why she had orange streaks, and pointed, orange-tipped ears. She had a sister who was more of a fox hybrid than she was, who had a child. But her sister had died, and she didn’t know the father. Sally, who at the time was dating Wilbur, they decided to take in the kid themselves—And that kid was Fundy. 

 

Technically, Wilbur was his uncle, and Sally his aunt, but that did not stop Fundy from beginning to see them as parental figures.

 

Sally and Wilbur had both wanted to travel around, and they did so, but upon having Fundy to take care of, Wilbur finally settled with him in Essempii, with Sally going on trips every now and then. Sometimes they’d swap places between taking care of Fundy in Essempii and traveling the world, or they’d just have someone else babysit while they were away. Wilbur had eventually created L’manberg, and whenever Sally was in town they’d play together at the cafe.

 

As for the memory they were presently seeing..

 

The thoughts from the memory quickly informed her of what was happening here.

 

Sally, Wilbur and Fundy had taken a trip out of Essempii together, Wilbur and Sally to do some playing together, with Fundy having asked to come along. 

 

They had planned to stay for a month or so, and had rented out an apartment for the time. And generally, Sally would often go out on her own to explore, at least half of the time would be with Wilbur and Fundy—Since they couldn’t leave the fox hybrid alone. A good bit of the time was also spent with Sally just staying there with them, spending time with them to make up for lost time when she was out and about.

 

And as of right now, Sally was out going to get some things, maybe souvenirs, or other shopping—The memory didn’t give her a consistent answer. She really only knew that Sally had been out of the house at the time of this memory.

 

But there was also another thing.

 

The thoughts and emotions filling into her mind from the memory rung with a feeling of grief and despair, especially at mentions of Sally, leaving the two outsiders viewing the memory with a sense of foreboding.

 

Niki and Puffy each watched with sad eyes as Wilbur answered the man on the other side of the door, shortly after saying something to little Fundy and ruffling his hair, and the fox scurried off to another room afterward.

 

She couldn’t make out the words the man was saying. His face was also a blur.

 

But she could figure out what was happening well enough from his body language, Wilbur’s expressions, and the feelings drifting around them from the memory.

 

There had been.. an incident.

 

Niki saw Wilbur’s expression falter, his eyes widening and his jaw dropping, along with a look of horror.

 

Sally was dead.

 

Tears started to stream down the phantom’s cheeks, the man at the door’s sympathetic frown visible even through the blur.

 

And then there were a few blurred words heard as Fundy returned to the room, and paused, looking up at Wilbur and tilting his head innocently, and asked him something.

 

Wilbur half-turned around, just enough so his head was fully turned to face the fox. He stared down at him with tears in his wide golden eyes for a long moment, grief all over his face. Even Niki couldn’t help the feelings of sorrow washing over her senses from this memory.

 

And then he sobbed, and bent down and hugged Fundy.

 

They stayed like that for a long, long moment. The two outsiders watched on in sadness.

 

And then the world around them flickered.

 

Niki’s eyes widened, and she turned to meet Puffy’s alarmed gaze.

 

The world flickered once more, and when Niki glanced back to Wilbur, the ground around them shattered, all of the room but a small section of wood floor beneath Wilbur vanishing right before their eyes. Wilbur was still in the same position, even though little Fundy wasn’t there anymore.

 

And just as quickly as the world had disappeared, it reappeared.

 

Wilbur looked up in confusion, and so did the two watching.

 

They were now in a train station.

 

Wilbur was staring at something.

 

No, some one, she realized.

 

Niki turned, and-

 

In front of Wilbur stood Sally, translucent just like a ghost—she was a whole shade lighter, and even though this change in her appearance was similar to Niki and Puffy’s, it was still different.

 

Sally smiled at Wilbur, and murmured a few things to him. Wilbur stared with wide eyes, tears welling in them.

 

Niki could just barely make out the spoken words.

 

‘Don’t worry, Wil. You’ll see me again someday. Today is not that day. It’s not your time yet. You need to wake up

 

Wilbur continued to stare, his mouth opening to speak, but no words came out.

 

But when he did finally manage to find his voice, it was a stuttering mess, cracking often, his voice a higher pitch. “Wh- S..Sally? But didn’t you— What do you mean ?”

 

‘You need to wake up . Don’t forget what else you have to care for. Think of all you’d lose if you went through with that plan..’

 

Plan? Niki blinked.

 

‘Don’t take it all down with you, partially just to be with me again. Wake up, and see what else you have. Don’t forget I’ve always been here with you.’

 

And then, Sally extended one hand, offering it to the phantom.

 

Hesitantly, he took it, softly, as if afraid she’d disintegrate just by the touch.

 

Wilbur then stood, and closed his eyes. And then the world faded into black—

 

But Niki could still see herself, and Puffy. They were simply in a void. The two exchanged glances.

 

“Hello, you two.”

 

Niki whipped her head around to face the voice, seeing Sally stood in the void with them.

 

“Wh- you.. can see us?”

 

Sally nodded. “Yep! I’ve made sure Wilbur woke up, so he’s out of his dreamscape now. The memories are over too. Hopefully you weren’t too overwhelmed by the emotions from them.. you weren’t, right?”

 

Niki and Puffy each shook their head.

 

“Sally, If I may ask-“ Niki began, taking a step forward.

 

“Go ahead.”

 

“What was all of that? The dreamscapes don’t usually show memories like that, at least from the ones I’ve seen. And what was what you said to Wil all about? ‘Don’t take it all down with you’?”

 

Sally made a face. “Well..”

 

“After my death, he never really healed. He left L’manberg, starting the election because he couldn’t keep running it without being painfully reminded of me, and getting water boarded over and over with grief. He did still keep playing and make his band after a while, but.. he never completely healed, and still hasn’t.”

 

She let out a small sigh, voice becoming small, as if these words were never intended to be heard except for by a certain person. “I’m so sorry that I left Wil alone so early. There wasn’t much I could do in the face of death. I shouldn’t have left them then, should’ve just stayed with them, maybe I’d still be with them and Wil would be at least a bit more mentally stable—“

 

She paused, blinked, then shook her head, and continued on.

 

“When people started going missing, it only got worse. He gradually began to lose his sense of self-preservation, mostly focused on the one’s who’d taken his friends. He was vengeful, and careless, spiraling.. and was able to hide it all under a mask.”

 

“He’s an excellent actor. So much so that no one noticed what was wrong with him.. and when people did, he’d brush it off with an easy explanation. He still kept up a false sense of self preservation when others were around, but.. he was..planning something, for tonight.”

 

“..What was he planning?” Puffy asked. Niki had a bad feeling about this.

 

A sad look crossed Sally’s face.

 

“He simply planned to blow up the domain, taking the whole place and the dreamons down with him, and everyone else too, if they hadn’t all gotten out.”

 

Niki’s eyes widened in horror. 

 

Sally sighed exasperatedly. “The idiot didn’t even worry about casualties for a while.” Niki could still hear some traces of affection in the word ‘idiot’, even despite the word’s more insulting meaning.

 

“When he’d first thought of doing that he didn’t think he should do it, thinking of the casualties. But as more and more people went missing, and he began to search more and more, he changed his mind.”

 

“Or, more specifically; the dreamons changed his mind. Some of them had been watching him since hearing of this plan during the first ambush as it passed through his mind, when one dreamon had tried to put him in a dreamscape. The dreamons—Maybe even Exdee or one of the overseers— Someone had wanted to use this plan to their advantage.”

 

“They simply convinced him of something terrible. That if everyone died together, they could all be together afterlife, without any dangers taking them away like in regular life. And from what I can tell, the dreamons plan was simply to make him hallucinate that they were all still there when he blew it all, when in reality they’d have all escaped by then.” She paused briefly. “They couldn’t really decide whether he’d be hallucinating everyone from Essempii being there, or them dreamons being there for.. multiple reasons in both cases,” she mumbled shortly after.

 

Puffy stared in horror. “That’s terrible! ” 

 

Niki was also staring with a similar expression. Suddenly, Wilbur’s strange behavior earlier, especially at the mention of bombs and Tubbo modifying them to reduce casualties made sense.

 

Sally nodded. “I know. That’s why I’ve been trying to convince him not too, and keep the dreamons away from him.”

 

“And.. I think I’ve finally convinced him.” She sighed.

 

“But still, keep an eye on him,” she told them. “Gotta make sure ‘Soot doesn’t cause any more trouble.”

 

Puffy and Niki each nodded. “Alright, we will,” Niki said.

 

“He’ll certainly be getting an earful when this is all over.” Puffy sighed. Sally chuckled.

 

“Well, I know you don’t have all day, so I’ll get you out of this space. Though, I can only do so much, since I’m just a spirit.” She smiled apologetically. “I can’t really bring you out of this space—only the dreamscape itself. So I can only bring you to the space inbetween the dreamscapes.”

 

Niki blinked, and raised one brow. “ Inbetween the dreamscapes? This space?”

 

Sally nodded. “Allow me to explain real quick. Basically, there's this other.. space, or realm, which is where dreams take place, and where dreamscapes exist.”

 

“The dreamons ability allows them to enter this space at will, and manipulate it; this way, they are able to mess with people’s dreamscapes. And as for dragging them into their dreamscapes, and putting them in a dreaming state.. you have seen those green strings all over the caves.” 

 

“Essentially, the dreamons create those by using up some of their own energy to create mental strings to yank a person’s consciousness into their dreamscape. Afterward, they materialize physically, still being full of energy and generally being the dreamon’s main connection to a person’s mind, aside from through the dreamscape.”

 

“They use it simply to keep someone in a dreamscape, and really to move their consciousness around. They can even move their consciousness into other dreamscapes, or, really anywhere in this space. And with being able to move around consciousnesses, they are able to move their own consciousness into a person’s body.” 

 

Sally paused, mostly speaking robotically, as if repeating something she’d heard or read. “That’s.. all I remember.”

 

Niki blinked. “Where did you learn this from?”

 

Sally grinned mischievously. “Well, I may have gone through and stolen some files from that scientist guy.. XD, or whatever. The creepy, old-looking scientist dude who smiles a ton and creeps everyone out and that I think has a god complex and that tauntingly laughs a lot?” She shrugged, a proud look on her face at her accomplishment, before it had morphed into a smirk, making fun of Exdee. “Huh. Yknow, ‘XD’ kinda fits, it’s like a laughing face, which fits him. Hmm. Anyways…”

 

“Mostly it was just to mess up the organization, shuffle files around, maybe tear a few or get rid of some entirely, ‘cause he was the one who gave the order to the dreamons to manipulate Wil like that. At least, I’m pretty sure it was him. Even if it wasn’t him, he still deserved it either way. I couldn’t actually do much to him so instead I just did something that would piss him off. It’s what he deserves.”

 

Niki nodded in agreement. “Definitely.”

 

Sally then chuckled a bit. “Oh, for sure. Oh, and you should’ve SEEN his reaction! He was FUMING ! It was hilarious .” 

 

Once she’d stopped laughing, she made another face, grimacing slightly. “Though, that might’ve also made him a bit more violent towards all of you. So, my bad..” The salmon merling grinned sheepishly.

 

Puffy waved it off. “No worries. He hasn’t done much to us. And besides, it was what he got for all he’s done.”

 

Niki nodded in agreement. “Exactly. Even if we—err, the group I’ve been with, had a few more encounters with him, he didn’t do much. He deserved that.”

 

Sally smiled. “Well, glad we’re all in agreement then! Now, I need to get you out of here. This.. might feel a little strange being conscious while it happens, so prepare yourselves.”


“Wait- I have a question real quick,” Puffy began.


Sally tilted her head. “Yes? Try to be quick, I wanna get you out of here as quick as possible.”


“Some others, when we were investigating, found some ghosts in the old lab in the woods around Essempii. Some of them mentioned not being able to go too far from where they died. If that’s so, how are you here?”


Sally blinked. Then a grin smiled across her face. “Ah, yeah, well that’s thanks to a friend. I’m not gonna spoil it for you. I’m sure you’ll know later. Maybe even see her.”


Puffy nodded. “I see.”


Sally smiled. “Any more questions?”


Both shook their heads.


Sally nodded. “Okay. I’ll send you out now. Get ready.”


Niki and Puffy each nodded, and tensed. 

 

There was a pause. Then the world around them seemed to shift, slowly.


But the change began to pick up the pace, increasing in speed rather quickly. At the same time, Niki felt a strange tug, yank her backwards–And seemingly out of her body.


She could see herself, translucent and all, for a moment, before she saw herself evaporate as the surroundings rapidly shifted, similar to that of traveling through a portal in movies or tv shows.


It was beautiful to see, but also horrifying to feel, as she momentarily lost all sense of touch–unable to feel her own body. It was like she was suspended in mid-air, unable to feel a thing, aside from the tug pulling her backward.


And then suddenly, it pulled her forward, and she almost gently landed back into her own body which materialized as the surroundings began to slow in their shifting and stop, new surroundings all around her.


She stumbled as she could suddenly feel again, feeling the tiles beneath the soles of her shoes, and able to smell and breathe what seemed to be air around her.

 

One hand immediately reached out to grab onto something for balance, her tail flicking out as well to help. Her hand gripped a nearby pillar, and she stood there, stabilizing herself and processing what had just happened and the return of her sense of feeling.


Soon, she looked up to see where she was.


She was in the middle of a long hall, pristine white tiles and walls all around her, with pale grey pillars and arches and doorways.


It reminded her of the space they had been in before, except white instead of grey.


She glanced to the side and saw Puffy next to her.


Niki let out a sigh. They were out of the dreamscape, as it appeared. And Puffy was still with her.


They were probably inbetween the dreamscapes now, as Sally said.


Niki stood straight up, glancing around curiously, surveying the surroundings.


The only question was..


How do they get out, back to the caverns, so they can find the others?


~~~~~~~~~~

 

 

 

Karl opened his eyes.

 

He was in the middle of a hallway.

 

It was similar to the one he had woken up in earlier, except the stone was absent, replaced by pristine white walls and tiles.

 

Questioning where he was and how he’d gotten here he quickly did, as one did when waking up in an unfamiliar place.

 

His memory did not fail him and he was able to quickly recall the events before he had passed out.

 

A dreamon had attacked them.

 

The only thing was…

 

He was pretty sure this wasn’t his dreamscape.

 

He had been in it before, and this did not look like it.

 

So the question still stood; Where exactly was he?

 

Karl stood, glancing around, and noticed one thing.

 

There was someone else here.

 

A raven haired blaze hybrid, who appeared to be just waking up like him.

 

“Sapnap! Sapnap, are you alright?” Karl quickly asked as the blaze sat up, looking at his surroundings. Karl offered one hand for Sapnap to take, pulling him to his feet.

 

“I’m alright,” Sapnap quickly answered, getting to his feet. “Are you?”

 

Karl nodded. “Yes, I’m fine.” He gave a reassuring smile.

 

Sapnap smiled back, then looked away after a moment. “Where are we?” Sapnap asked, glancing around. 

 

Karl shrugged, shaking his head. “I’m not sure..”

 

The two glanced around for a moment, and Karl began to ponder.

 

“Before we passed out, that dreamon attacked us. I.. think they tried to send us into a dream state? But this doesn’t feel like that,” Karl said.

 

Sapnap nodded. “It doesn’t feel like a dream to me. I haven’t been in one of those states yet due to a dreamon, so I’m not sure.” He shrugged.

 

“But if it’s not that, then where are we?” Karl questioned, mostly to himself.

 

“Not sure. We should probably look around, though,” Sapnap said. Karl nodded to him.

 

The two began to wander the clean white halls. The pristine walls and tiles were eerily familiar, in a way that made a shiver crawl up his spine. 

 

Another memory began to resurface from the depths of his mind, but he tried to shake it off–

 

The woman with lavender hair smiled reassuringly at him as she lead him through familiar white halls. Some halls further in were grey, made of stone, some closer to the outside of the building were pure white. Pristine and clean, as a contrast to what happened inside. A contrast to the man in the white coat with mostly white hair–

 

Karl shook his head subtly, shoving down the memory. Sapnap glanced at him questioningly and with worry, and the shapeshifter offered a reassuring smile. The blaze smiled back, worry still tainting a few of his features, his brow slightly furrowed as he looked away.

 

Only after Sapnap had looked away did Karl allow his eyes to momentarily shift to a green color, having held it back from changing.

 

He simply ignored this occurrence. They didn’t have time for this right now.

 

Karl paused by a doorway, leaning over slightly and peering into it.

 

It was completely void inside, with some dark green and lighter green star-like specks dotted around the space, like a night sky, almost. But more.. pixel-y.

 

“What.. is this?” he wondered out loud, staring at the strange, speckled abyss.

 

Sapnap paused too, blinking at the space. “I’m not sure.”

 

“A portal.”

 

Karl jumped as he heard a whisper in a familiar voice. A voice that reminded him of a lady with lavender hair–

 

Sapnap glanced to him with concern. “Karl?”

 

Karl paused. “Do you know who Lavender is?”

 

Sapnap paused as well, and nodded. “Yeah. I’ve heard stories.”

 

“I.. think I just heard her. She whispered ‘a portal’, as if answering my question.”

 

Sapnap blinked. “You think it’s her ghost? I know Tommy and Tubbo talked to her once-”

 

Karl turned to him. “They saw her ghost?”

 

Sapnap nodded. “Yep. She and Kai was actually how we found the way to the dreamon’s domain in the first place.”

 

“Hm..” Karl nodded.

 

“Why?” Sapnap glanced back to him.

 

“I heard her. Her voice. She said.. ‘A portal’. I think she was answering my question? I.. didn’t know she was near here.”

 

Sapnap noddled slowly. “So.. this.. Is a portal?”

 

Karl shrugged. “I guess so?”

 

He glanced around then. “Lavender? Are you still here?”

 

“I am.”

 

He glanced to the side, feeling a familiar presence. He also noticed Sapnap jump out of the corner of his eye.

 

“Did you hear that?” the blaze asked. Karl nodded.

 

“Wait, how is she..here? Wherever we are? We have to be near the lab if she’s here.. Tommy and Tubbo mentioned her saying how she couldn’t go too far from where she died,” Sapnap asked.

 

“A friend’s assistance,” Lavender simply responded.

 

Sapnap blinked, and nodded.

 

 

“Hey, Lavender? Do you know what this is a portal to?” Karl asked.

 

“A dreamscape. Who’s, I’m not sure.”

 

Karl nodded. He glanced to Sapnap. “Do you think it might be the dreamscape of someone we know?”

 

Sapnap shrugged.

 

Karl glanced back at the ‘portal’, peering inside.

 

If he tried hard enough, he thought he could catch a glimpse in some sort of ripple of a shark merling with golden scales—Of Foolish.

 

“I.. think I see Foolish,” Karl said.

 

Sapnap’s eyes widened. “You do?”

 

“Yeah! It’s hard to tell, but for a moment I swear I saw him!”

 

“Wait, lemme see.” Sapnap moved to his side, staring into the portal.

 

There was a long moment, and then the blaze gasped. “I see him!”

 

“Yeah!” Karl then paused. “That probably means he’s dreaming..right, Lavender? Or is this just.. his dreamscape, for when he would dream?” He glanced behind him.

 

He thought he saw a shimmer of movement in the air, a ghostly figure briefly appearing—one baring large similarities to Lavender. “If his dreamscape is through one of these portals, then yes, he’s dreaming currently. If he wasn’t dreaming, someone else’s dreamscape would be here, someone who was dreaming.”

 

Karl nodded. 

 

Sapnap paused. “Wait, but if he’s dreaming, probably due to a dreamon, shouldn’t we go in there and wake him up?”

 

“No.”

 

Sapnap blinked. “What? Why?” He stared in confusion toward where Lavender had briefly materialized, his brow furrowing.

 

“You aren’t supposed to be here. If Exdee were to find out you were here and messing with dreamscapes, I don’t know what he’d do—I’m just trying to protect you, okay? Please, avoid entering these. I don’t know how to get you out of here, but I’ll try my best to help before a dreamon or one of the overseers finds you.”

 

Karl nodded. “Thank you, Lavender.” He smiled. She was always trying to protect them. She had always been looking out for him, even back then…

 

No, no, don’t start reminiscing—Karl scolded himself mentally. Thankfully the other two couldn’t hear that though.

 

“Well, we should get moving now, then,” Sapnap said. Karl nodded.

 

The two left where they were beside the portal door, heading further through the halls.

 

It didn’t take long for them to near another doorway, with a similar portal inside.

 

As they passed it, Karl glanced inside.

 

He swore he saw a glimpse of a familiar figure inside. A mooshroom..

 

George? He knew there was a few mooshroom hybrids in town, but George was the only one he knew who was a part of the kidnapped group. 

 

And also, Karl wouldn’t be surprised if George was one of the people currently dreaming.

 

The two continued onward still, passing by portals in which he would occasionally catch glimpses of several others inside. They rounded corners as they went, the hall bending and turning. 

 

They would slow down as they passed portals, peering inside to see whose it was.

 

They slowed down again as they neared the next one, and Karl jumped slightly, feeling a touch on his shoulder. He glanced behind him to see Lavender had materialized. 

 

Sapnap stared at her. Lavender had a serious look on her face–one Karl had only seen a few times.

 

Lavender had given him a glance as she went to confront Exdee.

 

A serious look, but a caring one, telling him to go, and leave her. To be safe.

 

She knew what was going to happen to her, and she didn’t seem to care. She seemed much more worried about the safety of the escapees than her own–

 

No, no reminiscing- not right now-

 

“Be quiet,” she whispered.

 

Both of them were silent. Karl glanced around, at one point his gaze wandered to the door they had stopped by. And inside, he saw.. Quackity.

 

Karl glanced back to Lavender with a questioning look.

 

She turned her head slightly, then back, making a gesture with her head behind them, towards where the hall bended again, around the corner.

 

“Listen,” she whispered.

 

So he listened.

 

And then he heard it.

 

Footsteps.

 

“Someone’s here,” Sapnap whispered, tensing. Lavender nodded.

 

Karl watched where Lavender had gestured to closely.

 

And then a figure began to round the corner.

 

A familiar one.

 

A man in a white lab coat, with mostly clean white hair, brown bangs with a neon green streak, a pair of shades sitting ontop of his nose— Exdee.

 

“Go, into the portal! Quickly!” Lavender whisper-yelled, somewhat pushing him forward. Sapnap nodded and quickly grabbed Karl’s hand, and the two jumped in.

 

Immediately, he began falling. Panic began to rise in him, but he remembered how he was never harmed when within a dreamscape–

 

But was that the same for those not meant to be in that dreamscape?

 

Probably shouldn’t think like that. He quickly shut that train of thought down.

 

“Try to relax. You're safe. You’ll be fine. You’re not alone.” He heard Lavender whisper.

 

Yeah. This.. was fine.

 

He had gone through portals before. They certainly hadn’t been like this before.

 

But he trusted Lavender.

 

This was a portal to a dreamscape– Quackity’s, it appeared.

 

He began to notice they were slowing down, their momentum gradually decaying.

 

A cave began to materialize around them as they fell slower and slower, until their feet touched down to the ground

 

And Karl recognized the cave.

 

It was the same place where Quackity had gotten his scar over his face.

 

It actually appeared to be that moment, too.

 

He could see Quackity in the room– he could see the figure of himself too, as well as George.

 

He could also see five dreamons— They were outnumbered. He could see himself and George tag teaming three dreamons, whilst Quackity was right behind them, fighting the other two. Despite being outnumbered, they were holding their own– arguably even winning.

 

Sapnap glanced to him, a knowing look in his eyes. “Is this when..”

 

Karl nodded, knowing he’s already realized it.

 

He also noticed one thing himself.

 

Sapnap was slightly translucent—and so was Karl.

 

Karl turned to Quackity. From what he could tell, the avian couldn’t see him.

 

He had seen this moment himself. Sure, he might’ve been far more focused on the three dreamons he was fighting with George, and only noticed what had happened to Q as it was happening, but he’d seen it. He remembered turning around and seeing him fall to the ground with a fresh wound.

 

He would honestly, rather, not watch this again.

 

But seeing as the fact they were translucent, and Quackity seemingly couldn’t see them..

 

He didn’t think there was anything he could do this time. 

 

...

 

He didn’t really like that.

 

Sapnap glanced at Karl, who was silent. “Why are we just watching? We should help him-”

 

“You aren’t a part of his dream. You’re only viewing it. You can’t do anything here. He can’t see you either,” Lavender murmured. Karl could feel a cold space behind him, assuming that's where she was.

 

“What?! We can’t do anything to help?!” Sapnap exclaimed.

 

“No. I’m sorry. I don’t know of anything you can do. I can’t interfere either unless he weren’t in a flashback dream. But I could take you out of here–but that’s not the safest option right now. The only place I could take you to with my current abilities would be back to where you were previously–in that white hall. Which is where you-know-who is.” She sighed.

 

Karl thought back to the hall they had just been in. White pristine walls, doorways, portals that transported them to dreamscapes—

 

Transportation..

 

“That’s it!” Karl’s head shot up. Both Sapnap and Lavender turned to him. (He realized Lavender had materialized again.)

 

“What?” Sapnap asked. 

 

“My travelling ability–If we’re in another dimension, I could probably use it to get out.”

 

Sapnap grinned. "Well, we should probably try it. Seems we can't fight our way out of this one."

 

Lavender paused. “I don’t think this space is really another 'dimension'.. It’s more complicated than that. But it’d probably do something. You can try, but I don’t know what it’d do.”

 

Karl nodded slowly. “Well, it’s worth a shot at least.” 

 

“Yeah. Sounds like our best bet right now.” Sapnap nodded in agreement.

 

Karl nodded again. “Alright.” He reached and grabbed Sapnap’s hand. He glanced to Lavender, who gave him a small look that he knew was her saying she’d be fine–or, in this case, could get out on her own. He nodded to her, and she nodded back, giving a smile, and disappeared.

 

He then closed his eyes, focusing that certain energy he knew so well and letting it flow through him—He let his instincts take control, beginning to transport himself–and Sapnap–elsewhere.

 

He knew colorful spiral-shaped particles were beginning to buzz around him, and the space around them, growing in number–

 

But then they stopped.

 

Karl opened his eyes.

 

This.. didn’t normally happen.

 

The particles froze in place.

 

Lavender had said she didn’t know what would happen.

 

He could see the dream was still happening around them.

 

But now…

 

The world around them began to glitch and flicker.

 

All that was occurring in the dream, aside from the movement of Quackity himself, began to slow down. Quackity glanced around in confusion.

 

And then the particles began to move again, more and more appearing.

 

“What’s happening?” Sapnap asked.

 

Karl stared. “I don’t know. It’s never done this before– Lavender did say she didn’t know what would happen.”

 

“It looks like it's almost.. Overloading the dreamscape?” Lavender suggested.

 

“Overloading it?”

 

Lavender, who had materialized again, nodded. “If it’s doing what I think it’s doing, this might just collapse the dreamscape. Or, in other words, wake him up. It could even collapse a few other nearby dreamscapes, I’m not sure.”

 

Karl and Sapnap exchanged glances. If she was right, then this was a good thing.

 

But also, could be dangerous.

 

Then, it glitched once, and the world collapsed around them—darkness quickly enveloping everything.

 

~~~~~~~~~~

 

 

 

Niki and Puffy began to wander the long white halls. They had discussed previously, deciding to explore and try to find a way out.

 

As they wandered, each surveyed their surroundings.

 

They slowed to a stop by a doorway, peering into it curiously.

 

The inside reminded Niki of the void caves—but more like a night sky, with dark green and brighter green ‘stars’ dappling the space.

 

“This looks just like the thing we went into that pulled us into Wil’s dreamscape. Do you think it’s a portal?” Puffy suggested. Niki nodded. 

 

Then, curious and remembering the recent events, Niki glanced around. “Sally? Are you still here?”

 

“I am!” Sally then materialized in front of her. “And yes, you are correct! It is a portal.”

 

“Ah,” Puffy mumbled. Niki hummed an affirmation, murmuring a thank-you or two alongside it.

 

Sally also then quickly dematerialized after.

 

There was then a pause. Puffy’s gaze wandered as Niki contemplated entering another dreamscape or simply continuing to look around.

 

And then Puffy gasped, spun around and grabbed Niki’s arm, and jumped into the portal.

 

Niki’s eyes widened, not knowing what Puffy was doing but trusting her enough to go with it.

 

She found herself falling, but having done this before, she was far more relaxed this time.

 

She didn’t know why they were entering the portal, but she trusted Puffy.

 

Niki glanced over to the mentioned sheep hybrid, who was falling alongside her.

 

Puffy returned her gaze, giving a small smile that simply said ‘trust me. I’ll explain later.’ She adjusted her grip and moved her hand to hold Niki’s, rather than to be holding onto her arm.

 

Niki gave a nod, and looked away, shutting her eyes, waiting for the moment where their momentum would begin to fade, and they’d slowly land safely on the ground in a new dreamscape.

 

And, shortly after, she felt herself beginning to slow down.

 

She opened her eyes, glancing down below her.

 

She could see a space just below her and Puffy, beginning to come into view and take shape.

 

She could see it was a mountainous and snowy-looking area. Niki wasn’t sure who’s dream this could be, solely based off of this, that is.

 

She knew there was only one snowy mountain biome near Essempii, and even so, it was still pretty far off, to the north, beyond the forest that surrounded the town.

 

As they neared closer and closer, Niki noticed it was snowing in the dreamscape–or, rather, there was a blizzard happening.

 

Her feet nearing touching the ground, Niki swore she could practically feel just how cold it was, even though the chill from the blizzard didn’t seem to be able to be felt by them, as viewers of the dream.

 

The snow nearly blinded her sight, the winds howling and throwing snow past her–and through her, too, just like how they’d phased right through pieces of furniture inside Wilbur’s dreamscape.

 

Niki turned her head to the side, searching for Puffy. And, just as she expected, the sheep hybrid stood right by her side, still holding her hand.

 

Puffy offered a smile. “Sorry about pulling you into here with no warning.”

 

Niki waved it off. “It’s alright. Just.. why did you do that?”

 

Puffy paused for a short moment, a much more serious expression adorned her features. “I saw one of the overseers, approaching around the corner.”

 

Niki’s eyes widened for a moment, then returned to how they were previously. “So they're onto us, then.” She raised one hand close to her lips, pondering. “This isn’t good.”

 

Puffy shook her head. “No, it’s not.”

 

“We don’t know how to get out of this dream space, and if we can’t find a way out, there’s a chance we could be trapped–and could get cornered by the dreamons or overseers. This is a ground they oftenly traverse, after all. I wouldn’t be surprised if they knew it very well, and could easily track us down or corner us within it…”

 

“Which puts us at a large disadvantage,” Puffy noted with a frown.

 

Niki nodded in agreement. “So that’s why it’s smart to try and avoid them.”

 

“Exactly,” Puffy smiled.

 

Niki returned her smile. 

 

The two were confident and determined, sharing that with each other through their locked gazes. Even with the odds against them, they wouldn’t give up hope–not with how far they’d come already.

 

A heartbeat later, Niki pulled her gaze away, looking forward, into the vicious blizzard around them.

 

“Then.. we should try to figure out who’s dream this is,” Niki suggested. Puffy said a quick agreement.

 

The two began to move forward, walking over the snow. To Niki’s surprise, their feet did not sink through it–rather, sat on top of it. She would’ve thought they would’ve at least phased through it, but they did not. Perhaps it counted as the floor to the dreamscape, so they couldn’t phase through it.

 

Niki’s gaze surveyed what she could see through the blizzard as she walked. She had no doubt Puffy was doing the same beside her.

 

The two had their hands locked tight together, unsure of if the wind could affect them and pull them apart—It certainly felt like it could. She could feel the wind whipping against her face and blowing her hair in the same direction as it was headed. It felt strong enough to topple them over. Even so, it did not. Probably due to how the dreamscape worked, preventing harm from coming to them—In this case, from falling over due to the heavy and rapid winds.

 

The wind sounded loud enough to block out each other’s voices from reaching the other, but whenever one of them spoke, it seemed to quiet down, allowing their voice to be heard–This was another thing Niki assumed to be because of the dreamscape’s workings.

 

And, similarly to how it quieted down so their voices could be heard, the winds quieted down, allowing another sound to be heard by the two viewing the dream;

 

Wingbeats.

 

Niki’s head shot up as the wind’s loud sound was dampened, and replaced by the sound of wingbeats echoing through the air. She stared around the sky, searching for the source.

 

And, surely enough, there was the source.

 

A crow avian was flying through the blizzard, steadily making his way through the strong winds, one arm raised to block snow from flying into his face.

 

Niki also recognized the avian who was flying through the blizzard, even if he was mostly a blurry shadow partially visible through the storm.

 

“Phil!” Niki exclaimed, even though she knew he couldn’t hear her. 

 

“Is.. this his dream?” Puffy wondered out loud, having spotted him just as she had.

 

“Well, only one way to find out.” Niki shrugged. “We should follow.”

 

“Yea, we should,” Puffy agreed. “Alright, let’s go then.”

 

The two had to run to catch up to the avian, even though he wasn’t moving as quickly due to the blizzard.

 

They followed until he landed inside a cave, beginning to brush snow off of himself, shaking his wings out which also had bits of snow dusting parts of them.

 

The two of them followed into the cave, and now with a clear view, they were able to confirm that this was in fact Phil—the crow avian wearing his familiar green outfit and striped bucket hat.

 

There was then a small noise, like a mumble or a squeak, from further within the cave. This grabbed the attention of both the two viewing the dream and the avian inside the dream.

 

There, at the end of the cave, were two small children, crowded together around some rags or blankets.

 

One appeared to be asleep, the other was sitting up, staring warily at Phil.

 

The two children seemed familiar—the sleeping one was a brunette, and a phantom, the other, more alert one, was also a brunette but with pink roots, and was a piglin.

 

“Wait.. that’s Wilbur and Techno,” Puffy said. Niki’s eyes widened slightly in a small bit of surprise, but now that she realized it, the two children did match the appearances and features of the older phantom and piglin they knew. 

 

Niki also then realized how the world had seemed to come more into focus as they stepped into the cave—and it wasn’t just the blizzard that had been blurring it. It had been like that without the blizzard adding to it.

 

“This dreamscape must belong to one of them. And we know Wilbur’s already awake, so that means..” Niki explained. She then met Puffy’s gaze.

 

“It’s Techno’s,” Puffy said.

 

Niki nodded. “Right.”

 

They returned their gazes to the two children–they appeared very young at this point in time, around four. Niki was surprised Techno remembered this. Though, did they need to remember it fully for a dream to happen about it?

 

Phil froze the moment his eyes landed on the two children, and after a moment, he slowly began to approach them, crouching, lowering his wings and raising his hands to show he meant no harm to the wary piglin.

 

There was a long moment of Phil murmuring words Niki couldn’t make out to the younger Techno, who was still wary of him, the avian trying to calm him down and show his good intentions.

 

She caught a glimpse of Phil taking off an emerald earring hanging from one ear, the earring rimmed with gold, and offered it to the piglin as well, like a sort of peace offering; an olive branch, in the shape of an emerald and gold earring. Niki knew of how piglins liked gold.

 

The younger Techno eyed the earring warily for a moment, glancing between it and Phil.

 

Finally, though, it seemed Phil had gained the piglin’s trust, Techno taking the piece of jewelry, and the older man shortly afterward extended one hand, as if offering another thing to him; Except this time his hand was empty. Niki was sure it was an offer to come with him, that he could take care of them and keep them safe—an offer to come stay in Essempii.

 

Then, the world seemed to fade out into darkness, the memory-dream ending.

 

But before a new area could materialize around them, Sally appeared by them.

 

“Now that the memory is over, I can take you and Techno out of this dreamscape—though it does not seem safe to send you back to the inbetween space. If you’d prefer, I can bring you to your own dreamscapes. Since you entered together, as of right now you have one merged dreamscape that I can bring you to.”

 

“That sounds good, thank you. I’m sure we can find our way from there,” Puffy said.

 

Sally nodded with a smile. “Alright then.”

 

There was a small pause, then, once again, like before when they had been pulled out of Wilbur’s dreamscape, and the two–now three–of them were pulled out of Techno’s dreamscape, and into Puffy and Niki’s.

 

The world began to take shape around them as they slowed down, and Niki–as well as Puffy–’s minds slid into a flashback..

 

 

~~~

 

 

Niki wasn’t all that satisfied with life so far.

 

She lived in a town on the coast of a large bay. The town was often regarded as a port, with how many ships came by it.

 

As a merling, she enjoyed the sea breeze ruffling her hair each morning as the sun crept over the hills, splaying sunlight over the buildings that made up the only place she could call ‘home’.

 

Though, she still wasn’t sure if she could really call it that..

 

“Hey, watch it!” someone shouted after she had accidentally stumbled into them, and tripped. 

 

The person scowled at her for a moment as she murmured apologies. They saw under her hood, and their eyes widened for a moment, before their scowl deepened, and they murmured a few of what she was sure were insults under their breath as they walked away.

 

She began to stand, brushing herself off and sighing, trying to let her frustration out along with the exhale.

 

“Niki, are you alright?!” A weather wisp ran up to her, helping her up the rest of the way and glancing her over, surveying for any injuries. “I saw what happened. You aren’t hurt, right? That bastard didn’t-“

 

Niki shook her head quickly. “No, no, it’s fine, I’m fine, Jack. I’m alright, thank you. It’s okay.” 

 

They were just used to this by now.

 

It was just her and him in this town on the coast, one of the few places in the world where people still discriminated hybrids and other species.

 

They’d heard before that the majority of the world had already grown use to the other species living among them, after all these millennia of them living and working together. But that wasn’t true for the whole world, still.

 

They had ended up unlucky to be born here, and they dealt with it.

 

They were both young, and typically had to steal if they wanted to survive, or work odd jobs for anyone who would actually pay them. Still, they made do with what they had.

 

Though, it all changed when one ship sailed into the port.

 

Niki had been by the dock at the time, going to an apple tree near the beach where she’d often been able to take fruit from without being noticed, her plan to grab some just in case they couldn’t scavenge up anything else for the night.

 

She had been there when the ship pulled into the harbor.

 

It was a glorious thing, a large structure made out of wood with a large black sail that had a symbol atop it similar to a pirate’s cross-and-bones symbol, except with a sheep head instead of a skull.

 

She had seen as one who was clearly the captain had strolled off board and onto the dock, a few members of the crew following after her.

 

She was a sheep hybrid, with brown and white split hair, red-pink ram horns, green eyes, with a pair of shades sitting atop her nose, alongside a black pirate hat and black pirate-captain looking coat with a pink-tinted red shirt underneath it.

 

Niki had not often seen hybrids sail to this town, due to how it was.

 

And as she looked closer, she noticed several members of the crew following the captain were also hybrids.

 

They must be pretty bold, she thought, to come here despite how this place was towards their kind.

 

She had gazed after the small group as they headed further into town, finally snapping out of her trance as they went out of view, and returned to her sneaking towards the tree as her stomach grumbled.

 

~~~

 

Niki had managed to get away unseen with at least two apples, and had shared them with Jack cheerfully, who had unfortunately been unable to find anything.

 

Well, at least.

 

Niki thought she had gotten away unseen.

 

They were backed into a dead end in an alleyway, Jack standing in front of her, unstable electricity crackling around him angrily and protectively.

 

Ahead of them was a man and two others—probably guards or some kind of mercenary or other people working for the man.

 

“You,” the man scowled at Niki. “You’re the one whose been stealing the apples from that tree. More than that, both of you are the rats who have been stealing food from all over town.” 

 

Jack scowled right back. Niki narrowed her eyes, trying to hide how she was searching for an escape route.

 

She couldn’t see one.

 

This was not good.

 

The man then chuckled. “You’re just kids, you think you can fight me and my men? I think we’ll just capture you—there’s a lotta people who are angry with you two thieves. I’m sure they’d pay well to see you thrown in jail, or worse..” He cracked his knuckles.

 

A scowl slipped over Niki’s face. This guy was sick.

 

The man then took a step forward, raising one fist to strike at Jack, seeming unbothered by the electricity around him even as it hit his arm.

 

And then-

 

“Stop. Right. There.”

 

The man gasped, and struggled as he was held back, his fist had been mere inches away from reaching the weather wisp ahead of Niki.

 

Niki looked beyond the man, to see who had just saved them.

 

It was the captain from earlier.

 

She stood confidently in the alleyway, and approached the man, two of her crew members by her side, a fourth one being the one holding back the man, another two dealing with the man’s ‘assistants’.

 

“You shall not harm these two. They are children. Do you not see what is wrong with that?”

 

The man scoffed. “Tch. Hybrids..” he mumbled. “You think you can just barge in to our town and-“

 

The captain sighed as the man yelled.

 

She glanced over to Niki and Jack, and jerked her head to the side a bit, as if gesturing to them to run, to flee.

 

Niki nodded, and grabbed Jack’s hand, running.

 

She ran, and ran, until she saw the docks, and a small boat in the water, sitting abandoned.

 

She didn’t want to stay here.

 

She could swim out of here, but Jack wouldn’t be able to follow after her due to his biology.

 

So that boat was the best bet.

 

Niki hopped down off of the docks, landing in the small boat, pausing as the boat shifted under her wait, and then she turned, and grabbed Jack’s hand, and he also jumped down onto the boat.

 

She just.. wasn’t totally sure how to use it.

 

There weren’t any paddles, or anything else she could see that could move the boat. There wasn’t even a sail.

 

Eventually, she came to a decision.

 

“Jack, just stay up here. I’ll help propel the boat forward.”

 

Jack stared. “But, wouldn’t it be difficult to move? Is there anyway I can help?”

 

Niki gave a reassuring grin. “Don’t worry, I got this.”

 

She turned and dived into the water, hearing a yelp from Jack as the boat rocked from the change of weight.

 

She swam behind the boat, surfacing and pushing it forward, further into the water, where there was no shallow ground for her to stand on.

 

She began to swim, kicking with her legs and tail to propel the vessel forward, further and further, until tiredness began to seep through her limbs.

 

She surfaced, climbing back onto the boat and panting, soon going to sleep to rest.

 

And when she woke up later in the night, with a lantern that had already been in the boat when they got on lighting up the boat and the water around them, she remembered their situation.

 

They were in the middle of the ocean—They didn’t even know where they were going. They didn’t even have any supplies or rations.

 

It seemed like they were doomed, all because of a panicked decision she had made to flee from their hometown.

 

And then she saw something in the distance.

 

A large shape, resembling that of a ship.

 

A very familiar ship.

 

Specifically, the one that belonged to the captain who had saved them.

 

Niki had shook Jack awake, gesturing to the ship.

 

They were sure the captain would help them, after what she had done before for them.

 

They quickly tried to figure out how to get the ship’s attention. Their first idea was to do something like a flare—a firework shot up into the sky to catch attention and alert of a location, if she remembered correctly, except that they’d do it with Jack’s manipulation of electricity.

 

However, they were in the middle of the sea. There was no electricity out here for Jack to control, and if he were to use the bits of electricity he already had stored inside him naturally like a brewing storm cloud, there was a chance it could reach the water and shock them.

 

Their second idea was simply for Niki to swim over there and get their attention.

 

And so far, that was their best plan.

 

So she did just that.

 

Niki swam far, with determined powering her movements.

 

And eventually she reached the boat, seeing one of the crew members spot her as she swam closer.

 

There was a shout, the person no doubt alerting others of her presence.

 

And soon, a few others from the crew peered over the railing down at her curiously.

 

And soon after that, they parted out of the way, the captain appearing by the railing.

 

Only then though, did Niki notice how the captain was still young—most of the crew around her older than her. She looked around seventeen, close to adult age. Niki on the other hand was about three years younger than that.

 

“It’s you,” the captain realized. “What are you doing out here?”

 

“I- me and my friend, we tried to flee from the town on a boat, but we got stranded out at sea. I saw your ship and thought you could help us. You helped us once already, after all.”

 

The captain nodded as she listened. “I see. Which direction is your boat?”

 

Niki pointed.

 

“Thank you.” The captain then turned to her crew, saying a few orders, and the crew quickly went into motion, doing as the captain who seemed younger than most of them asked.

 

Niki thought that she must be a good captain, and that they must all trust her, to listen to someone younger than them.

 

Niki watched as the crew did their job, and after a short moment, a rope-ladder was thrown over the railing, someone shouting to her to say she could come aboard.

 

She swam closer to the boat, grabbing onto the ladder and climbing up until she eventually leapt over the railing, landing on the deck.

 

The next few moments seemed to pass in a blur, the ship being turned and steered in the direction of the boat stranded in the ocean, and soon enough, Jack was beside her on the ship.

 

And all Niki could think about was, what now?

 

They hadn’t made any plans about where they were going before leaving.

 

Where would they go now?

 

As she pondered, the captain approached the two of them.

 

“Well, hello! I realize I never introduced myself,” she chuckled.

 

“I’m Puffy, the captain of this ship.” Puffy smiled, gesturing to the ship, before extending one hand for a hand shake.

 

Niki blinked, and shook her hand. “I’m Niki.”

 

“And I’m Jack,” Jack jumped in, grinning and also shaking the captain’s hand. Niki chuckled.

 

Puffy chuckled as well. “It’s a pleasure to meet you, Niki and Jack.”

 

“It’s a pleasure to meet you as well, Puffy.” Niki smiled.

 

“Great to meet 'cha!” Jack replied.

 

“I was wondering,” Puffy began. “Is there any certain place you two are headed to? We wouldn’t mind giving you a lift.”

 

Niki paused. Jack stared. The two then exchanged glances.

 

“Well- We didn’t really plan where we were going when we left.” Jack shrugged. “So, if you have any recommendations that’d be great.”

 

“Ah, I see.” Puffy paused, then pondered for a moment.

 

Then, she grinned. “I know the perfect place.”

 

Niki remembered how this went.

 

The memory was ending, fading to black around them.

 

Puffy had offered for them to come stay in Essempii, and they had accepted.

 

Niki had been more than happy to leave that wretched town, and come to stay in Essempii, which she soon found became her real home.

 

Her old town had been the main reason she had learned how to be so stealthy, so that she could steal when necessary and not get caught. She had still kept up to practice with it for a while upon first getting to Essempii—Sure, she trusted Puffy, but she didn’t exactly trust everyone in Essempii upon their first meeting.

 

That ended up coming in handy years later, when she had already dropped the old habit, and when Schlatt had arrived in town—Though, it wasn’t exactly the habit that made her not trust him.. he just didn’t seem trustworthy to her. He reminded her of some of the people back in her old town, despite being a hybrid whilst all those back there were humans.

 

Niki turned, seeing Puffy and Techno standing alongside her in the void. She knew Techno had seen all of that, though she didn’t really mind. She knew he already knew anyway, he had been in Essempii already when she arrived, after all.

 

They stood in silence, no one really knowing what to say.

 

And then the world flickered.

 

A spike of panic shot through Niki, recalling a drea—nightmare she’d had once. She knew they were still in her and Puffy’s dreamscape, so there was a chance another one like that were beginning..

 

But this.. this was different.

 

Puffy and Techno looked around warily and in confusion as she did the same, the flickering continuing every couple heartbeats, alongside glitching.

 

“What- What’s happening?” Puffy asked.

 

Techno stared. “I don’t know. It might be the dreamscape malfunctioning or something. Maybe it’s about to blue screen.”

 

Puffy bit down a chuckle at that, Niki noticed. She smiled amusedly at the remark, too. 

 

Though that moment of amusement lasted barely longer than a heartbeat, all of them quickly returned back to their wary and puzzled state due to the situation at hand.

 

All of it happened in a few moments. The world had begun to flicker, then glitch.

 

Then colorful, spiral-shaped particles started appearing around them, growing and growing in number.

 

Then, they all froze, and stopped appearing. The flickering and glitching paused too.

 

Niki blinked. “Is it.. over?”

 

Techno sighed. “I think it froze. Can’t believe I saw a dreamscape freeze mid-way through blue screening. What brand of computer are these guys running on this place?”

 

That got Puffy to chuckle. “Our minds. Does this mean I’m an AI now?“

 

Techno shrugged. “I think you need to update or something if this is happening.” Then, he paused.

 

“Wait. But if this place is based off of your minds, and it’s frozen.. why aren’t you two frozen?”

 

Niki and Puffy both stared.

 

“I think the dreamscape got overloaded by something-“ Sally suddenly whispered, materializing, causing Techno to whip his head around in surprise. “Wha-“

 

“Oh, hi, Tech!” Sally then materialized.

 

Techno stared blankly, his eyes widened a bit. Which was probably the closest they’d see to shock. “Sally. Hello.”

 

“What do you mean the dreamscape got overloaded?” Niki questioned, interrupting despite the apparent reunion–This was important though..

 

“Well, not just this dreamscape, but a lot of them in the area. The glitching thing is happening to all of them nearby. I saw a bunch of dreamons and some of the overseers running around the area frantically, doing stuff, like something got messed up and they had to quickly fix it. I heard one of them say something about overloading.. So, it’s just an assumption.”

 

Techno blinked. He stared. His deadpan expression gone for once, replaced by a blank stare. He blinked again. 

 

Then he turned his head toward Puffy and Niki, his usual deadpan expression quickly returning to fill the blank stare. “I think you two are thinking about too much then. Must be running too many trains of thoughts that the dreamscape couldn’t handle it. Gotta get more organized than that, you two. Shut down some of those thoughts,” he quipped, shrugging.

 

Sally laughed at that for a moment, then cut herself off. “Okay, okay, joking aside I have no clue what’s happening and you guys should probably get out of here before-“

 

And then the glitching suddenly resumed, and the floor vanished beneath Niki’s feet. She began to fall with a yell, seeing the same happen to Techno and Puffy as her sight went completely dark, leaving alongside her consciousness.

 

~~~~~~~~~~

 

 

 

 

Karl blinked open his eyes, his sight blurry.

 

“You.”

 

Alerted, Karl looked up, his sight rapidly clearing to show what was in front of him.

 

He was sat in the middle of a void, reminding him of the void caves but void—….— of the vibrant green strings all over.

 

Although, he wasn’t alone.

 

Right in front him, stood one of the overseers, looking down at him with an intense stare. Specifically, it was the blue one—the one with the light-colored cloak and deep blue eyes.

 

Karl stared alertly and warily, scrambling to his feet. “What- why are you here? And where am I?” 

 

There was a chance he had been caught and put somewhere by the seer. Wait, but what had happened to the others? To Sapnap and Quackity? Several emotions rose in him, fear, concern and care (or protectiveness?) mixing with anger and wariness like a storm beginning to brew inside him, simply at the idea.

 

The overseer narrowed their eyes toward him, seeming to pick up on the whirlwind of emotions beginning to swirl inside of him, which he guessed from the barely noticeable, subtle movement of one of their eyebrows raising slightly.

 

One train of thought in his mind was surprised by how they had been able to see his complex emotions by just his expression and body language, especially with how complicated and confusing they can be, before quickly remembering how he had begun to be in his true appearance regularly, and Karl had no doubt a tsunami of colors was sweeping through his appearance, somehow not blinding or harming the eyes of the overseer from the bright, angry, complex and more colors.

 

“You,” the overseer echoed again. “Do not know how much trouble you’ve just caused.”

 

Karl stared, some of the emotions beginning to die down, getting blanketed by confusion. “What?”

 

The overseer sighed, making such a subtle motion with their head that screamed that they were rolling their eyes, even despite the lack of visible pupils or iris in their eyes.

 

“You,” they said again, narrowing their eyes even more now to the point Karl swore they were scowling at him. “Were not supposed to be in there. Much less supposed to wander off the path and into one of the dreamscapes.” They spat out the last couple words with anger and annoyance infesting them like a bush filled with thorns locked around them, their voice raising and nearly breaking until a yell.

 

“Do you know how much you’ve messed up?! You’ve caused a huge mess—“ Their voice remained laced with the same irritated fury as before, their voice raised nearly into yelling— “And caused LOTS of trouble for all of us to clean up, by overloading that dreamscape and all of the ones nearby with your traveling ability!”

 

Oh. That’s what they were angry about.

 

Karl grimaced slightly. Oh prime.

 

“And yeah, sure, Exdee might be a little bit entertained, having gotten to see the results of what that would do, as if it’s just another one of his experiments he’s excitedly observing—“ The irritation in their voice seemed to grow, to the point it sounded like they were complaining about Exdee. “—but even so, he, as well as I and Bliss-” They coughed, skipping over it and leaving no room for Karl’s mind to question the apparent mistake. “The other seer, are both VERY unpleased and VERY frustrated and ANNOYED by the GIANT MESS YOU’VE MADE.”

 

Their eyes somehow narrowed even more, their brow furrowing further into a furious scowl, as they glanced down, pinching their nose and sighing. “Ugh, none of this would’ve happened if he’d just LISTENED to me. If EITHER of them had just listened. I said it wouldn’t be a good idea and would probably just cause us more harm than good both if we let him in here and went along with what he wanted–“

 

Karl was both amused and panicking internally at the exact same time. He was amused by the overseer’s frustrated ranting, having not expected to witness such a thing, whilst at the same time panicking with the knowledge that Exdee was certainly pissed with him. He, knew very well, that an angry Exdee never bode well for anyone involved.

 

There was also one small train of thought that was trying, and overall failing, to try and reassure and calm down his panic with the fact that Exdee was also entertained with the results of his actions, so his rage probably—and hopefully—isn’t too bad. Although, it was getting drowned out by the others, barely able to be heard above the chaos in his mind.

 

The overseer’s ranting continued on alongside Karl’s internal meltdown which blurred out most of the ranting for a couple more moments, the only ones his ears caught being random words–lucid, bliss, gods, night, dreams, before, veil night.. knight? Three, vivid vision void- normal– better?--before the seer froze, cutting themself off and staring blankly into the distance for a moment.

 

“…Anyways-“ they murmured after, sounding a bit.. embarrased?

 

“You.” They turned to him again, pointing with one finger in an angry sort of fashion toward him, the same anger and annoyance infiltrated their words once again, alongside the return of the intense atmosphere.

 

“You, listen to me, and you, make sure you do NOT forget this.”

 

Karl stared warily, listening.

 

“This is your only warning. If you ever end up in this plane again, Do. Not. Mess. With anything,” they began, closing their eyes, their face tilted slightly towards the ground, placing emphasis on their last couple of words. “Or else.” They then looked up, staring right into his eyes. Karl swore they were staring right into his soul.

 

“We, will come, and make sure you stick to the path.”

 

~~~

 

Karl shot up from the ground, awakening with a gasp.

 

He inhaled and exhaled for several moments, looking around.

 

He was just in a cave.

 

Not a void with a shadowy entity with a pale-colored cloak.

 

It.. was only a dream. It was just a dream.

 

Even with how he murmured those words in his mind like a reassurance, they only barely helped to calm him down after the blatant threat they had spoken to his face.

 

Because he knew there was no chance that was simply a dream his mind whipped up from his imagination. He knew very well how dreamons could mess with people’s dreams, and he knew for sure that that had been real.

 

The overseer had just visited him in some sort of dream or mindscape, and left him with a threat lingering in his mind after awakening. His mind was also still processing everything else that happened during the ‘visit’. The seer pretty much complained about Exdee,

 

Karl inhaled once more. Then he exhaled, sighing.

 

It was fine. He doubted he would end up there again. And besides.. he could.. probably handle them. More likely he could if he had backup..

 

That thought reminded him of something, making his head shoot up as it dawned on him.

 

Sapnap! He’d been with Sapnap previously, and had tried to travel with him out of the dream space. He had no clue if Quackity had gotten pulled along for the ride, though.

 

He remembered what it was like the first time he had travelled with someone else—His kind were literally made to endure this, however, other species like humans weren’t, and it could sometimes affect them.. in a not very great way.

 

To add onto it, the travelling process hadn't even gone like it was supposed to! From what he knew, it overloaded the dreamscape, kicking them out of it. He had no idea how that could affect other species.

 

Karl quickly looked around, his head tossing and turning as his eyes searched back and forth for any sign of the blaze he loved so dearly. 

 

Nothing. He was alone.

 

No.. that didn’t make sense. Sapnap had to be somewhere around here. He was travelling with him, Karl remembered that. Unless the overloading of the dreamscape caused him to be thrown out of it somewhere else, Sapnap had to be somewhere nearby!

 

Karl jumped to his feet, beginning to head through the first tunnel he spotted.

 

He wasn’t entirely sure if he was even back in the dreamon’s domain—sure, that was what he was aiming for, but his abilities hadn’t exactly been.. working perfectly well when it came to dimension travel ever since his loss of access to the crossing. 

 

Although, he recognized the familiar stone and chilly, almost humid or foggy, air that drifted around the dreamon's domain, so he was pretty sure this was it.

 

Pretty sure.

 

Karl paused his determined march as he noticed something.

 

There was a dim, firelight-looking glow coming from something up ahead, out of view around a corner.

 

Sapnap! was the first thought that sprung up in his mind, and it took less than a heartbeat for him to continue moving, hurrying forward and rounding the corner.

 

And, surely enough, there he was.

 

Sapnap was stood infront of him by a wall, the plume of flame at the end of his tail producing a bit of light–presumably the source of the glow he'd spotted before.

 

"Sapnap, Sapnap!" Karl exclaimed with joy and relief, hurrying towards him after pausing for the briefest moment. Sapnap quickly lifted his arms, and Karl wrapped him in his arms, hugging him tightly.

 

They were like that for a long moment. Finally, Karl reluctantly pulled away, immediately missing the warm embrace.

 

"Are you alright? I know it can feel pretty weird the first time you travel–not to mention what happened with the dreamscape getting overloaded. I have no idea how that might have effected you, are you alright?" Karl quickly asked.

 

Sapnap raised one hand and smiled reassuringly to calm him. "Don't worry, I'm perfectly fine. You know how tough I am. A little bit of dimension crossing or whatever the hell that was isn't gonna take me down." He grinned.

 

Karl chuckled. "Good, good." He let out a sigh. "Well, that's a relief."

 

Sapnap briefly paused then, staring, with a look like he had just thought of something. "The dreamscape we were in that I think got collapsed was Quackity's. Have you seen him? He must've gotten kicked out as well, if the dreamscape did collapse.

 

Karl shook his head. "No, I haven't. But I would assume he's somewhere around here, so we should probably go take a look around."

 

Sapnap nodded. "Right. Let's go."

 

They soon set off, beginning their search for the avian immediately.

 

Their guess that he was somewhere nearby was proven correct, as it didn't take long for them to find him.

 

The three quickly went into a three-person hug as they finally reunited, Quackity using his wings like a second set of arms to wrap them in.

 

They were overall fairly quiet, the only words being spoken were caring words, asking how they all have been and if they are alright.

 

And when they finally pulled away, each of them smiling, Sapnap's smile slowly morphed into a frown as he saw Quackity's rather newly acquired scar.

 

He knew about it already, Karl remembered telling him about it. Even so, Sapnap still seemed fairly surprised by it, sparks of anger beginning to materialize in his eyes alongside worry as he chatted with Quackity about it.

 

Karl simply smiled, seeing both of the two who were so important to him here with him once again, safe and sound.

 

He remembered, but ignored, just for the moment, the blatant thread that the overseer had made.

 

It didn't matter right now, he told himself. They weren't even in the inbetween space.

 

They were finally out of there, and finally reunited, finally together, as they were supposed to be.

 

It felt right. It felt good. A warm feeling blossoming in his chest, the warmth akin to one of Sapnap's hugs. 

 

They were all fine. They were alright. Even if just for the moment.

 

And that was all that mattered, right then, in that moment.

 

 

~~~~~~~~~~

 




Niki blinked open her eyes, gazing around at her new surroundings.

 

She was simply in a cave.

 

Far from her, across the room, lay Puffy, who shifted, seeming to also be just regaining consciousness.

 

Niki sat there for a short moment as she awakened, letting her consciousness fully return to her, before she stood, and headed over to where Puffy was.

 

"Puffy?" Niki asked, crouching beside her as she sat up.

 

"Oh- Niki. Hi," Puffy murmured, glancing at her as she brushed the last bits of sleepiness out of her eyes. "What.. just happened?"

 

Niki shook her head. "I don't know. But I do know we're no longer in the dream space, so.. we should continue moving. We should also look for Techno, who I'd expect is somewhere around here."

 

Puffy nodded. Niki waited a moment for her to stand, and helped her up when she did, and after not long they were moving once again, wandering the tunnels.


“You know, this kind of reminds me of my travels out at sea,” Puffy remarked. Niki hummed, nodding.


“With all the exploring we’re doing,” Puffy continued. 

 

“Yeah,” Niki said. She remembered those times with a warm feeling. They were nice.


The two of them continued to chat about the sailor’s adventures for several moments as they walked, although their conversation was soon brought to a close as they found who they had been looking for;


Techno, who was not far at all from where Niki and Puffy had ended up–it just took them a couple of twists and turns to get to the other side of one of the walls of the cave where they had woken up.


“Well,” Techno began. “That was certainly an experience." 

 

Puffy chuckled as they began walking again, finally continuing their wandering and simultaneous search for any of the others. "Yep."

 

"Really, though, you two gotta try to shut more of your trains of thoughts down. Don't want to overload your dreamscapes or mindscapes or whatever again," Techno quipped with a shrug.

 

"Right. Will do, Tech." Niki smiled.

The three of them continued further and further on, chatting as they did so, remarking about things in the dreamon’s domain like the void caves and the area similar to the nether (which Techno confirmed did look just like a biome from the nether. His people were from there, after all, so Niki could understand if it seemed familiar.)


Eventually, they reached a fork in the road.


Puffy glanced between the two paths, pondering–trying to figure out which path to take.


But then Techno took a step forward, and went toward the left path.


Puffy blinked. “Wait, Techno, where are you going? Are we going that way?”


Techno shook his head. “Nah. I’m going this way alone. We’d be able to cover more ground anyway.”


“Wha- Wait, no- we shouldn’t split up!” Puffy exclaimed, hurrying toward him before he went any further. “It’ll just give the dreamons more of an advantage.”


Techno sighed. “I’ll be fine on my own. Technoblade never dies. And you know how I am. Plus I could beat them if they sent any dreamons after me.” He shrugged. “And again, we will be able to cover more ground. We’ll meet back up later, kay? I’m like a human GPS, I’ll find you guys again for sure.”


Puffy stared with uncertainty. Niki also wasn’t quite sure if this was a good idea, but Techno did have good points.


“It’ll be fine, Puffy. You know Techno will be fine on his own,” Niki said, coming to the sheep hybrid’s side.


Puffy glanced to her, then back to Techno, and sighed. “Alright. Fine. I just wanted to be careful, but.. I won’t underestimate you, I know you’ll be fine on your own. Stay safe, kay?”


Techno nodded. “Course I will.”


Puffy smiled. “Good. Goodbye, then. Let’s go.” She waved to Techno, and then headed to the right path.


Niki waved to Techno as well. “We’ll see you soon.”


Techno nodded to her, and then turned and headed down the tunnel. Niki soon turned and followed after Puffy.


Once again, it was just the two of them wandering the tunnels. It was almost like back then, when they had traveled the seas together.


Niki wasn’t too worried about Techno. She knew he would be fine. He could definietly deal with any dreamons trying to ambush him, and if he was overwhelmed or outnumbered he’s smart enough to make a tactical retreat—These things Niki had to reassure Puffy about, the sheep hybrid pirate still seeming worried despite her assurances.


Time passed quickly, the two of them still wandering, chatting as they went along.


Until they reached a point where the cave opened up.


It was clear that it was a ravine, the floor far, far below.


Inbetween the two cliffs that made up the edges of the top of the ravine, the other cliff on the other side leading to the rest of the path, there was a small bridge of stone extending over the ravine, reaching over to the other side.


Niki and Puffy exchanged glances. It was clear that it was what they’d have to use to cross, but..


It looked unstable. It looked thin, thin enough to potentially break under their weight.


Upon commenting this, the two began to discuss.


“It would be bad if it broke while one of us was still on it–I don’t think we could survive the fall to all the way down there, nor do I see a way up even if we did. I don’t see any water we could land in safely either,” Niki said.


Puffy nodded in agreement with her statements. “That is true, however, it’s our only path forward. We could either cross it, and keep going on, or turn back, go back all the way we came and follow after Techno.”


Niki nodded slowly. “We have come quite far already.” She paused for a moment, pondering.


But finally she let out a sigh. “I’d say it’s too far to turn back now. Let’s cross it. But, one at a time. We don’t know how stable it is.”


Puffy nodded.


“I’ll go first,” Niki said. Puffy paused.


“Are you sure? I’ve done a lot of exploring in the past, I know how to do this. I just wanna make sure you don’t get hurt.”


Niki smiled reassuringly. “Don’t worry, I’ll be fine. I’ve been down here for a while. Between the two of us, if either of us would be able to safely cross it, it would be me, whose familiar with this space. And, besides, most of your areas of exploration are over islands and the ocean, not caves.”


Puffy chuckled. “Well, you’re right about that. Alright, go ahead then.”


Niki nodded, and turned toward the bridge, walking toward it.


Puffy stood on that side of the cliff, watching as she stepped foot onto the bridge, and after a moment, took another light step.


Step after step, Niki kept going, until she reached the middle of the bridge—the thinnest part of it.


She didn’t slow down, though. She kept going, placing her steps carefully and lightly.


But as she began to leave the thinnest part of the bridge, reaching closer to the other side, she heard a small crack.


She only glanced back for a mere moment, enough to see the crack forming in the center of the bridge, right behind her.


If it collapsed now, she’d go down with it.


The crack, seeming either oblivious or uncaring of how she’d fall down with it, proceeded to grow larger.


Niki met Puffy’s eyes from across the bridge, the sheep hybrid seeming a bit panicked.


Niki simply offered her a reassuring smile, before turning and, with one burst of fast movement, dashed the rest of the way across the bridge.


She heard a sigh of relief across the ravine as she set foot safely on the other side, knowing the sigh had come from Puffy.


Niki turned around, eyeing the bridge. The crack in the stone definitely made it even more unstable now. She wasn’t sure if Puffy could cross now.


The two of them met eyes again.


“I.. don’t know if it’s safe. It doesn’t look stable enough. But, maybe, If you’re careful and quick enough, you can get across,” Niki said.


Puffy nodded. “I’m sure it’ll be fine. I’ve explored a lot, and even if it hasn’t often been caves, I’ve survived some precarious bridge or other things crossing, I’ve got this. No need to worry.” She grinned.


Niki gave her a nod, and returned her grin with a smile.


Puffy soon took a step forward, approaching the bridge.


Carefully and slowly, much like Niki had, if a bit faster, she began to cross it.


Niki swore she could hear her heartbeat in her ears as Puffy reached the middle of the bridge, the thinnest part, close to where the crack had begun.


She took another step, and then–


The crack splintered, growing even more. Puffy did not try to dash across, though, they could both tell it was too far, that it would break before she reached the other side—-Before Niki could try and grab her hand and pull her to the other side before she fell.


Puffy took several quick steps back, just as the middle of the bridge collapsed in front of her. She quickly backed off of the collapsing bridge, back onto the other side of the ravine.


They stared at each other.


“I.. don’t think I can jump that,” Puffy said.


Niki frowned. “We’ll have to separate, then,” she said.


Puffy’s eyes widened. “But- we shouldn’t split up. It’s dangerous, with the dreamons and everything-”


“I know, I know. I don’t want to separate either, but we don’t really have a choice here. I don’t have rope, or anything else we could use. And besides, I’ve been down here for a long time. I’ll be able to last a good while longer on my own. You can go catch up to Techno, too.”


Puffy stared at her for a moment longer, and sighed. “Alright. Please, stay safe though. I don’t want to reunite with you just to loose you again.”


Niki gave a warm smile. “You won’t, alright?”


Puffy nodded. “I know I won’t. Stay safe.”


“You too!” Niki shouted, waving.


Puffy waved back, before eventually turning and heading back along the tunnel they’d come from, a slight haste in the steps her hooves made.


Niki let out one more sigh, before turning to her own tunnel, and heading out alone, once again, wandering along one path.

 

 

 

Notes:

Haha they get reunited and then forced to seperate again o7

This chapter was long as fuck you can probably tell why it took so long

Theres also a huge bunch to discuss so I'll do my best to keep this short.

Starting off, you may notice the whole Wilbur plot point with Sally, as well as the inbetweenseer scene and some random mentioned things. These were both plot points i came up with whilst writing this chapter, which is why they may appear to have come out of nowhere and i apologize for that. But I've done my best to fill up any plot holes, and im prouder than ever of this story!

Second: the reunion scenes, puffychu, and karlnapity. I have very little clue how to write the happiness and joy they'd get from reuniting so apologies for that. I also have specifically tried to write puffychu or karlnapity's relationship as romantic or platonic, as i can see them being both. Im leaving their relationships up to interpretation on the 'romantic or platonic' thing.

Third: the travailers! We got a fun detail about them shown today, with the color shifting. Yeah i kind of. Thought of the rainwings from wings of fire and thought "since they (the travailers-i hate that name) are literally shapeshifters, they can probably color shift too" soo.. now they are world / timeline-travelling chameleon shapeshifters. Fun. Honestly rainwings are probably based off of chameleons..

Annnd thats. Actually about all i had to say. I sometimes write these notes in advance incase i forget anything i want to mention and.. there's actually a lot less that i wanted to discuss than i realized. Huh. Nice.

Although before I end this off I would like to talk about one.. kinda two more things.

The new plot point with the overseers.. I managed to make the story all come together and connect even better with this and cannot WAIT to share it all with you!

And, the next chapter; I've gotten a small headstart on it, yes, but I'm currently working on a huge animation thats taking up most of my time, so this one might also take a little while. Hopefully not 3 months again though, haha. It seems like one that could potentially become a long chapter but we'll have to see.

So, just know that I'm not dead and still working on this fic, I'm just busy af. So sorry about that. I'll still stick to updating whenever I can though!

Chapter 33: Chapter 32 - This Illusory plane

Summary:

They all end up in the Lucid plane, (seperately) and continue to journey, continuing what they were doing.

bad summary ik i just stole it straight from my outline so its not rlly a good one in the first place-

Notes:

Hey yall!! It's been a while.. nearly a year now since I last updated.

If I'm gonna be quite honest, I lost interest in this series. It probably won't be completed but if people would like I can drop my outline for the final chapters that probably wont ever be done. I've fallen a bit out of the fandom and this fic was never really my favorite if I'll be honest, haha.. and the big involvement of some certain ppl/characters *cough* dteam *cough* also played a part in gradually discontinuing this. Decided to post one last chapter since I had this finished, just sitting in my docs for ages while i waited for it to be beta read since my beta reader was busy. When it finally got beta read I'd already fallen out of the fandom, told myself i'd post it sometime soon, then just never got around to doing so. Sorry bout that

I doubt I'll finish any of my other fics either, Though I do still really like dawns and might make some animation content related to at some point in the future--But for right now this is probably the end of my fics. I'm mostly an artist and I've been pretty busy lately, and I want to put more of my time into my art and animations. I have done tiny bits of writing about Qsmp recently-ish but none I ever ended up finishing, so they prob won't be posted. Maybe at some point in the future if i do finish a fic I'll post it but for now, don't expect much writing to come from me :') instead you should check out my youtube and tumblr as soon (hopefully) I'll be finishing a qsmp animation I've been working on for a while and will get to post it, and i've been posting more art and stuff on my tumblr too !

I hope you guys enjoy this final chapter and have enjoyed the world of enigma, it was fun to work on. see you all another time!

 

Warnings for this chapter:
Panic attack, probably bad / incorrect methods to calming panic attacks (i know a little bit but I also included a few things/steps that I don't know if its completely accurate /shrug)

(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)

Chapter Text

Chatter filled the air, slightly echoing off the walls as the two spoke, a human and a dreamon hybrid wandering through one of the many void tunnels of the dreamon’s domain—-To any other dreamon, it’d be a confusing sight.

 

But to Tommy and Dream, it was quite normal.

 

Tommy had known the dreamon for as long as he’s been in Essempii. He remembers meeting the shapeshifter the day he arrived in Essempii alongside his sister, with  Puffy leading them and showing them around, having found and ‘adopted’ them during her latest voyage. 

 

It had not taken long for Dream and Tommy to become friends.

 

Well, actually, more like enemies, or frenemies, if anything, with how Dream was somewhat interested in the discs he had that Tommy was unwilling to share with anyone aside from Phil, Puffy, Niki, Sam, Tubbo, and maybe Ranboo if Tubbo insisted on it, and sometimes Wilbur or Techno. They may have ended up fighting with him for them for a while until one of the adults finally saw what was going on and intervened. 

 

It had been an interesting time, he remembered that much—The first few weeks of Dream being in Essempii. 

 

Tommy then turned his mind away from the past and instead towards the present, also turning his head toward the present Dream, who was walking beside him.

 

“So, Dream, Big D,” Tommy began. Dream sighed. “Please don’t call me ‘Big D’.”

 

Tommy shrugged. “So, Dream. Just curious, but.. About the dreamon thing—Are you not bothered by the fact your fighting against your own kind?”

 

Dream paused for a moment. “Well. I believe I’ve said this before but—it’s pretty much the same as if there were humans fighting humans. And also, they took our friends. Which I am not going to let go. But I will try to be merciful at least, since they are my people.”

 

Tommy hummed in acknowledgement. He thought of Tubbo, who changed up his bombs last second to reduce casualties for the dreamons. Thinking of Tubbo and dreamons at once also made him think about all the research the shulker had been doing on the old times when dreamons roamed the land. Then, another question popped into his mind.

 

“Another question.” Tommy said. Dream gave a small glance, which despite Tommy being unable to see his eyes, he could tell from the slight tilt of Dream’s head. “Shoot.”

 

“I know the Exdee legend you told to Techno and Tubs. I was wondering.. do you know any.. other dreamon legends? Maybe something about, I dunno, ‘The Era of night’ or whatever Tubso called it. When the dreamons were still on the surface.”

 

“Ah, yeah.” Dream said. “I know a few. Some my mo- biological mother, told me a while ago. I know about the Era of the Knightmare. Actually, there’s a legend relating to it.”

 

Tommy turned to him, and tilted his head. “Oh? Tell me about it, then.”

 

Dream nodded. “Well..”

 

“It tells of the Knightmare—spelled with a K like ‘knight’, by the way—from the Era of the Knightmare.”

 

Tommy paused. “Wait, so it’s a legend about.. Luvid.. no, Lucid? I think that was their name..”

 

“Yes, Lucid. Kind of. It’s.. a bit more complicated then just Lucid.” Dream shrugged. Tommy stared.

 

“I.. don’t actually recall all the proper details but.. it was something about there being two other beings by Lucid’s side—Or, Vivid, as the legend called him—one red, referred to as ‘Void’ by the legend, and the other, blue, referred to as ‘Vision’—And then Lucid, or Vivid, was green. Those overseers we saw earlier remind me a lot of what I remember of the depictions of Void and Vision.”

 

Tommy tilted his head, thinking about what he’d said as Dream paused, lowering his head and pondering. He then looked back up after a moment. “Oh, I think there was also something about an entity called ‘The Knight’. I’m fairly certain there was more to their name than that but that’s all I can think of.. I’d assume they might be ‘The Knightmare’ mentioned in the ‘Era of the Knightmares’.”

 

Tommy nodded slowly. “I see. Well, I guess I’ll have to ask Tubso about that then when we find him.“ he sighed, shrugging. Dream gave a nod. “And I can probably help with more things about dreamon legends and other dreamon-related things when we do.” Tommy gave another nod.

 

And then, with the thought of Tubbo back in his mind, he couldn’t help but think. Besides, what else was there to do here but walk and talk until they found something?

 

He hoped wherever Tubbo was, the shulker was doing fine. Tommy was fully aware Tubbo could take care of himself, yet he could not stop his paranoid thoughts.

 

This also soon led to his trains of thoughts heading to the next metaphorical (mental?) station of thinking and thinking about everyone else that was also down here. Were they all okay? Has anyone reunited? Is anyone hurt? He really hoped no one had gotten hurt. He really, really hoped, even prayed, forming a quick prayer to Prime and Lady Death in his mind— a strange feeling going through him as he did so— before his thoughts continued their frantic ramblings.

 

If anyone had gotten hurt and he hadn’t been there, or, even if he had been there, and failed to help them—He’d never forgive himself.

 

“Tommy?” 

 

“Hm?” Tommy glanced to the dreamon hybrid walking beside him, whose mask was off. Dream was eyeing him with concerned curiosity in his deep green gaze.

 

“You had a strange look on your face. Are you alright?”

 

Tommy blinked. Oh. “Oh, Don’t worry about it,” he quickly assured, making a small wave gesture with one hand as he easily brushed it off. “It’s nothing.”

 

Dream’s eyes narrowed slightly, one brow raising, his gaze intensifying. 

 

Tommy upheld his calm smile nothing-is-wrong-guise, staring the dreamon dead in the eyes and nearly faltering, but managing to keep together his expression, in the face of Dream’s suspicious, burning gaze.

 

The moment only lasted a few heartbeats, although it felt like a few years. 

 

But after that moment had passed, Dream looked away with a sigh, returning to a calm expression, shrugging along with a flick of his tail, probably having come to believe him. Tommy held back the urge to do a small cheer, only allowing his mind to quietly celebrate his victory.

 

The two walked in awkward silence for a few more moments, neither knowing what to say.

 

But then Dream froze dead in his tracks like a deer in headlights, his ears perking straight up—honestly, he almost looked like a deer—well, deer hybrid— with his ears and horns and freckles and the general color of his hair, except all three but the last were much darker in color than they would be for a deer—or, lighter in the case of his ears—and his horns weren’t antlers. Oh, he also had a long tail that was also dark in color. Okay, maybe he didn’t look quite like a deer hybrid but there was some semblance of similarity at least.

 

Dream and deer— Deer Dream- Dreer? Dreem? Drear?— comparisons aside, Tommy quickly came to a halt, turning to stare at the dreamon, opening his mouth to ask why he’d stopped or what was wrong.

 

“Dream?” he simply said instead.

 

Dream raised one finger up to his mouth, a gesture telling him to shhh. Tommy blinked indignantly, but closed his mouth.

 

A few seconds passed, the two of them stood frozen solid. Neither of them moved, although Tommy’s gaze did drift about, his thoughts running wild. The only motion he saw from Dream was the rise and fall of his chest to show he’s breathing, a slight, small, subtle movement from his eyes scanning the area up ahead, and his ears twitching, changing angles—He was listening for something; that was quite obvious.

 

A few more seconds passed. Tommy was trying to contain his anxious thoughts worrying about everyone else before they overwhelmed him with what-ifs.

 

And just as he’d shoved the vast majority of them down, and his gaze drifted back over to Dream once again, the dreamon shifted.

 

He lifted his head, lowering his hand simultaneously and taking a small step forward.

 

Then, he glanced without turning his head to Tommy, who was watching him intensely. 

 

“I heard something,” Dream simply whispered.

 

Tommy blinked at him with narrowed eyes. “No shit, bitch.” He deadpanned. Dream promptly choked down a small chuckle. Tommy only blinked again with the same deadpan expression. “Well? What did you hear?”

 

Dream coughed, still just muffling his chuckle from before. “Well-“ his voice proceeded to crack as he spoke with still a tiny bit of laughter in his voice. 

 

Tommy also fought back the urge to laugh at his struggles, only failing to completely wipe off his smile, his lips still quirked up in a slight smirk.

 

Dream then cleared his throat, trying again, with a bit more stern and irritated voice in the beginning. “WELL, I heard..” there was a slight pause, presumably for dramatic effect. “A voice, somewhere further in. Probably reached here due to echos.”

 

Tommy blinked in surprise, the dreamon’s mood had shifted from laughter to annoyance to seriousness in a matter of seconds. Although, that wasn’t really what had grabbed his attention.

 

A voice.

 

The blonde had promptly perked up hearing this after quickly processing all the other prior stuff. A voice. 

 

Dream gave a small smile as Tommy grew excited and curious, jumping to attention. He glanced ahead, then. “Well, not just a voice. I’m pretty sure I heard multiple. Like.. someone having a conversation somewhere else nearby in the caves. And.. one of them sounded.. familiar.” he mumbled.

 

Tommy only grew more excited. Multiple voices? Multiple voices that sounded familiar? If Dream wasn’t hallucinating hearing them, there was a chance some of the others were nearby!

 

..although, he wasn’t entirely sure if Dream wasn’t hallucinating hearing voices. 

 

If it were a different situation, without the dreamons or some sort of being that can fuck with their minds or whatever, even without Tommy being able to hear the supposed voices, he would be able to believe Dream because—well— trust— But also because of certain hybrid traits a lot of them had. Generally hybrids with longer or larger ears, from what he knew—kinda like Dream, and Tubbo, Ranboo, Puffy and a few other examples—could hear a bit better than humans and most other species.

 

So it was probably just a sound far enough away that Tommy couldn’t hear with his regular human ears. 

 

Although, they weren’t in a situation like that. There was, in fact, dreamons. 

 

“Who does it sound like? And, there’s also the small chance of some dre- well— some other dreamons causing you to hallucinate hearing that, so, we probably shouldn’t separate—Well, we shouldn’t do that anyways— or run ahead in case, it’s, like, a trap or something.” Tommy shrugged.

 

Dream gave a nod. “Smart thinking.” he praised. 

 

Tommy gave a grin that screamed yea, I know, I’m great. Tommy then took a step backwards as Dream casually reached to ruffle the blonde’s hair. His grin immediately fell away and he sent the dreamon a death glare. Dream just chuckled. 

 

“Although, while, yes, you are correct that we shouldn’t run ahead, we should still continue forward. And if I was actually hearing a conversation happening and not just hallucinating, I think we’ll know soon enough.” the dreamon said.

 

Tommy sighed. “Yea, that’s true..” he paused his speaking, beginning to walk forward, Dream joining him and walking by his side just like before. “Alright, big man, let’s continue on then and see if your ears were working correctly. Wouldn’t be surprised if they weren’t. You are kind of old. You're getting there, at least.”

 

Dream gasped indignantly. “I am not old.”

 

Tommy shrugged. “I didn’t say you are properly old. I just said you're getting there.”

 

“Still, I am not old. If anyone, Phil is old. Hell, Wilbur and Techno are older than me! Their the ones who are old.”

 

Tommy gave a smirk, elbowing Dream. “Aww, come on, man, you know how old and frail Phil is, how could you pick on him like that?” he let out a small giggle as Dream sent him a glare. “Although, yes, your statement about my brothers is very true. They are definitely old.” he paused again. 

 

He hummed, then. “Hmm. That reminds me, I need to provide my weekly reminder of how old Wil is getting to him again. I got distracted by.. well..” Tommy made a gesture to the surrounding cave. Dream gave a nod in understanding. “I guess that’s another thing I have to do when I find the others. Tell Wil he’s old. Noted. Maybe even kick his knees and see if they’ve gotten frail from age yet.”

 

Dream gave a chuckle.

 

“I wouldn’t laugh if I were you, Drem. ” Tommy gave him a look. Dream promptly stopped laughing, giving him a glare. “ Don’t call me Drem. ” he said, lighthearted irritation and exasperation in his words. 

 

Tommy shrugged. “Sure, Dem-“ “You’re literally just taking my name apart-“ “Okay, Dre- “ “That’s a lot better, actually.” “..Alright then, Dreary- “ “Why. That’s- That’s a whole other word- “ Dream stared at him with narrowed eyes.

 

Tommy just shrugged again, moving on. “Doesn’t matter, Disco,” “Why.” “Your days of being young are numbered. Their ticking by fast. You better keep track, because you’re speedily approaching the time of old.

 

Dream blinked at him with a deadpan expression. “Sure, Tommy.” he rolled his eyes.

 

“You aren’t heeding the warning.” Dream glanced back at him. “Mhm.”

 

Tommy narrowed his eyes. “You really should. You never know.. it might soon also be your time to have the strength of your knees tested!” he then promptly went for Dream’s legs, kicking the back of one of his knees and causing the dreamon hybrid to stumble.

 

“Wha- HEY-! ” Dream exclaimed, catching himself on a wall. Tommy scoffed, crossing his arms. “Your getting old, Dell.” “Dell???” “Your knees could not withstand my power. Or maybe I’m just that strong. Not surprising for a big man like me-“

 

Dream let out a long sigh. “I am not old, you just caught me by surprise. And as fun as this is, we really should keep going forward-“

 

Tommy gave another shrug. “Okay. Whatever you say, December.” “That’s not even close -“

 

Both of them went silent as another sound cut them off. Two heads snapped to attention, staring ahead warily.

 

There was a few seconds of silence, and then footsteps faded into hearing range, and soon enough, someone rounded the corner—

 

A very purple someone-

 

“Purpled!” Tommy gasped. Wow. It’d taken them this long to find each other? They were supposed to be partners for this mission, and not seperate—He sighed mentally. Eh, couldn’t really be helped, though.

 

The alien ahead of him gave a blink. “I thought I recognized that voice. Hi, Tommy.” he blinked at Dream. “And Dream.”

 

“Hey, Purpled. Everything good? You aren’t injured or anything—Right?” Dream asked. Made sense to him—Dream was one of the ‘leaders’ of the mission, and mostly regarded as the main leader of it, even. It was kind of his job to check up on everyone. 

 

Which reminded him—

 

The last time he’d seen Purpled—during the ambush in the domain—Purpled had had a leg injury. Ponk had healed it mostly, but from what Tommy had noticed afterward, Purpled still had a slight limp, or at least a very subtle problem with walking, but was still able to do it. He definietly had to rest the moment they got back to Essempii, so they can prevent the injury from getting any worse.

 

“Is there anyone else with you?” Dream also asked, whilst Tommy glanced to Purpled’s leg. He could see where there was a tear in his leggings and there were bandages. There was a small, very very pale lavender stain in the bandages, right where the wound had been.

 

“You sure you should be walking?” Tommy narrowed his eyes. Purpled returned his glare. “I can walk, so it’s fine.” Tommy raised a brow.

 

The alien’s gaze then flicked over to Dream. “And, yes-“

 

He was cut off by the sound of hurried foot steps, practically running, and a blue-grey hooded figure quickly rounded the corner, skidding to a stop. “Ha! I knew it!” they exclaimed. “Dream!”

 

Dream’s eyes widened. “Foolish! Oh my prime-“ the dreamon hurried forward. “Are you alright?! You didn’t get hurt down here or anything, right? It’s been a while-“ 

 

Foolish gave a quick nod. “I’m great! Don’t worry or anything. Now..” he quickly pulled the dreamon into a hug. Dream did not protest, wrapping his arms around the golden merling.

 

Purpled blinked at the reunited brothers. “There’s more people than him with us.” he mumbled, glancing to Tommy.

 

“You found more of the others?!” Tommy exclaimed. Purpled just nodded. 

 

“Where are they?” Tommy quickly asked. At the same time, Dream- “Who else is with you?” The dreamon had pulled away from Foolish’s hug, but was still stood close to him. 

 

“Dream!” Before either Purpled or Foolish could speak next, Puffy rounded the corner.

 

Dream gasped at the sight of her. “Mom-“ he coughed. “Puffy!” 

 

Puffy smiled. “You can call me mom, you know. You are legally my son—I did adopt you, after all.” Dream nodded and smiled sheepishly.

 

The two hugged, as a few more people appeared around the corner, following quickly after Puffy; Aimsey, Phil, Beau, Jack, and Techno.

 

“Oh, Dadza!” Tommy exclaimed. Phil gave a smile. “Hai mate. You’ve been doing fine?” 

 

Tommy nodded. “Good.” Phil said. He glanced to the three-person-hug and simultaneous family reunion happening between Dream, Puffy and Foolish a few steps away. “I see you found Dream?”

 

Tommy gave another nod. “Yup. I did.” he looked over to Techno as the piglin approached them.

 

“You gotten any older, Tech?” Tommy quipped with a grin, remembering his recent conversation with Dream.

 

Techno simply blinked at him. “I think I lost a few brain cells earlier.” he simply said. (I think that’s the phrase-) 

 

Tommy blinked right back. “Huh?”

 

Techno shrugged. “I watched—well—experienced a dreamscape blue screen. Or, more specifically, freeze mid-blue-screening and then eventually finally crash.”

 

Tommy gave him a look. “Sounds like you’ve had quite the misadventures, then..?”

 

Techno nodded. “Yep. Either whatever computer or technology the dreamons are running is outdated—I wouldn’t be surprised, they’ve been stuck down here for years, they probably have old stuff—or there’s just something wrong with Puffy and Niki’s minds. I chalked it up to them having too many thoughts at once.”

 

“Mm. Probably.” Tommy paused, processing the rest of what Techno had said. “Wait, Niki?

 

“Yeah, I found Niki earlier.” Puffy said. She had turned to them when hearing her name just a moment ago.

 

“How do you think she’s doing?” Jack asked, the wisp taking a step forward into the conversation. Tommy blinked at him. He hadn’t seen the bald man in a long time. 

 

The blonde took a short moment to look him and Foolish over, noticing how each’s clothes seemed pretty worn out but mostly clean, and both had several nicks or scrapes here and there. 

 

There was a couple tears in there clothes, too, the bigger ones having been patched up with seemingly whatever they could find—string, cobweb, moss, extra fabric, some other string-like substance that appeared to be from some rope they’d torn up, vines.. there was even some bandages that were makeshift ones made out of similar materials. 

 

Tommy knew some of the people in the search had bandages in their bags—Tommy could spot one actual bandage through a tear on the shoulder of Jack’s hoodie, and one small one on Foolish’s leg. Any others he saw appeared to be made out of moss and other previously mentioned materials.

 

They also had bags—a makeshift one, in Jack’s case, since he had been one of the first to go missing and hadn’t even had one on him in the first place. Tommy could tell it was filled with items. He also thought he could see a hand-made-looking-sheath attached to his belt, holding wait appeared to also be a handmade dagger.

 

And then, Foolish, who’s outfit was mostly slightly lighter colors than what Jack was wearing, Tommy could see one or two slightly dark ish dirt stains. His bag also appeared a fair bit more full than Tommy remembers the searchers’ bags being.

 

It was rather clear the missing group had made the most out of what they had.

 

“I’m certain she’s perfectly fine, Jack.” Puffy assured. “She had been fine on her own for a while before I found her, and, well, we both know she can take care of herself.”

 

Puffy then glanced to the confused Tommy and Dream. “I found Niki earlier, as I mentioned, but we had to seperate. But before then, we found Wilbur for a little while, but then some.. stuff.. happened. It’s complicated.”

 

Phil gave a sigh. "I still need to talk with him." Puffy nodded in agreement. She glanced back to the again-confused Dream and Tommy, and a few others–Aimsey and Beau–who also seemed confused. Tommy presumed they had found–or been found–by the small group after Puffy had already told the story to Phil. Tommy was curious what exactly had happened, and why Dadza had to talk to Wil- but it was quite clear it was a long story.

 

Almost as if she'd heard his thoughts, or he'd accidentally spoken them outloud without realizing, Puffy spoke, confirming them. "It's a long story. Probably one for another day–or later, when we have everyone accounted for." Everyone nodded. Satisified, the sheep hybrid continued her quick retelling of earlier events. 

 

“We ended up getting separated from him again and then finding Techno and separating on purpose because of multiple tunnels, Techno deciding to go a different way than us, and I headed with Niki down the same path. We came across this ravine that had a sort of bridge across it, but it collapsed before I could cross too, so me and Niki were forced to seperate, and I went back and went the way Techno went to catch up with him.” 

 

Techno gave a nod. "You caught up pretty quick."

 

Puffy shrugged. "I found a shortcut." Techno nodded again. "Ah."

 

"Anyway.." the pirate captain resumed the story again. "I caught up to Techno, and not long later we ran into Phil, Purpled, Foolish and Jack." Purpled, Foolish and Phil both gave small nods of confirmation, and Jack gave a thumbs up.

 

"Techno and I told them what happened, and not long later after we'd finished we found Aimsey, and shortly after, Beau." Puffy turned to the two, as well as Foolish.

 

Aimsey took a step forward, opening his mouth to continue the storytelling. "I ended up in what I assume was my dreamscape after we all passed out after the battle." 

 

The rabbit hybrid paused for a short moment, her hand fidgeting with what looked like a necklace around his neck. "I saw.. I.. think Tubbo, in there. But, not, like, part of the dream–rather in the dream I kept mistaking him for.. an old friend. I don't remember exactly what he was saying but something about waking up. Probably trying to get me out of the dreamscape, I just couldn't understand cause of the dream.."

 

"I swore I heard another voice there along side him, talking to him, once or twice, I don't remember what it said though--but I remember after hearing it say something the dream just suddenly.. ended. And I woke up. I wandered a bit and eventually ran into this group." They said.

 

Tommy's attention was grabbed even further the moment Tubbo was mentioned. He attempted (but mostly failed) to shove down his paranoid thoughts that tried to surface again. Tubbo was fine , a thought in a voice similar to that of Puffy's reassurred him. You know he'd be fine on his own. 

 

Still didn't answer exactly how he'd gotten into a dreamscape.

 

Tommy's mind returned to reality as Beau and Foolish began to speak. 

 

"We both had a similar experience to something Puffy and Techno saw earlier," Foolish said. Beau nodded. "We were both in dreamscapes, and then they just.. closed. But not like how Aimsey described their dream ending."

 

Aimsey hopped back into the conversation from there. "It happened really quickly. Everything just faded out, and then I woke up."

 

Dream hummed with a tilt of his head, seeming to be wondering. Tommy also noticed he had his mask on again. He hadn't noticed him putting it back on. He probably had when even more people had showed up. 

 

"While with what Techno, Niki, I, Beau and Foolish saw, all our dreamscapes just kinda.. froze." Puffy stated, reentering the conversation.

 

"Froze mid-blue screening." Techno quipped. 

 

Puffy chuckled. "Yes, basically that. It got all glitchy and some color spiral particles appeared here and there, and then everything just froze for a good bit. And then when it did resume, it glitched a good bit more with some more particles appearing and then flickered and blacked out, and we all got thrown out. Additionally,  according to.. uh.. an old friend," Puffy smiled, although there seemed to be something sad about it.

 

"The same was happening to other dreamscapes 'in the area'. Which– well-" Puffy sighed. "At this point we might as well just tell the whole story." she turned to Techno. "Tech?"

 

The piglin shrugged. "That sounds fine. Though we should walk as we do so, to cover some ground." Puffy nodded in agreement.

 

The group soon started walking, Puffy and Techno retelling the story..

 

~~~~

 

"Holy shit." Tommy mumbled.

 

Techno simply nodded. 

 

Tommy just sat there for a while. Honestly, he did for most of the recap, after the whole Wilbur part, unable to wrap his head around all of that.

 

Oh, and there was also his thoughts. They weren't making it any better.

 

Some dreamons had been influencing Wil. He was alone now. He wasn't much of a fighter. He'd probably be fairly easy for a couple of dreamons to pick off– one train of thought very helpfully provided the mental image of Wilbur in an alley getting mugged by dreamons, as some kind of comic relief, probably– He could be hurt, he might be hurt, what about Tubbo, he needed to find them, he needed to be there, what about everyone else, what if they were hurt, they could be hurt and it'd be all your fault for failing to protect them when they need you–  

 

There was chattering around him as they walked. Tommy couldn't make out the words. He unconsciously phased it all out, his thoughts overwhelming everything. The noise around him was like a strange, fuzzy static or white noise, with the vague echoes of conversation here and there. 

 

He could see everyone around him, clear as day, with his very own eyes that threatened to close, his eyelids weighing heavy. He shook the sleepiness off. He couldn't sleep now. There were still people out there. He needs to find them, before one of them gets hurt and it's all his faul-

 

A passing memory of Tubbo being attacked by a possessed-Techno flashed through his mind, making the already brewing hurricane in his head a thousand times worse.

 

The others were all caught up and focused on their conversation, not noticing him slowing slipping into the back of the group. 

 

He couldn’t stop thinking. Couldn’t stop thinking about all the others, and where they could be, and how they were-

 

This was taking too long. He had to do something. Had to help them. Had to find them. They could cover more space if they separated. But they wouldn’t listen to him. They all wanted to stick together. It was safer, yes, but slower. 

 

A familiar melody played in his ears, overlapping the white noise. A familiar tune, one he knew well. One Wil had once played for him on his guitar, one he and Tubbo had listened to together whilst sitting on their bench-

 

He had to find them. He had to find them. He had to find them find them find them-

 

He was able to avoid any of them noticing him slipping away down a different path. He knew how they were, it wouldn’t take long for one of them to notice his absence. So he had to hurry.

 

The tune playing in his ears only added to his sleepiness, giving him a sense of melancholy, but he fought back the urge to fall asleep. He couldn’t sleep now. He couldn’t sleep now. He couldn’t. He had to find them find them find them-

 

Tommy ventured further and further in, alone, driven entirely by his urge to find them find them find them-

 

And then, suddenly.

 

A light tap.

 

The heavy weight on his eyelids suddenly grew a thousand times heavier, too much for him to resist, the tiredness suddenly overwhelming him,

 

And the world faded to black..



~~~~~~~~~~

 




“Wow..” Ranboo hummed, his tail flicking behind him as he walked.“I’ve certainly missed some pretty big misadventures,” he chuckled.

 

Tubbo nodded, chuckling softly along with the enderman hybrid. “Yup, yup. You certainly have.” 

 

“Well, at least I shouldn’t be missing anymore now,” Ranboo said with a grin, gesturing to the two of them walking side by side. 

 

Tubbo returned his grin. “Yep! We’re on a misadventure together, this time.”

 

“Yea,” Ranboo said. “Let’s be careful to not get separated so it’s not a separate misadventure.” Tubbo gave a nod of agreement.

 

“Of course, boss man. Getting seperated is the least I wanna do.” He sighed. 

 

“Seriously, if we all got seperated all over again, that would be so annoying.” Tubbo’s antennae faltered a bit in irritation. “We’d have to find each other all over again. But I wouldn’t be surprised if they're trying to do that. So, obviously, we gotta be very careful.”

 

Ranboo gave him a nod.

 

The two of them continued walking for a while, chatting as they went along, taking twists and turns and keeping a close eye out as they explored. Every time they turned a corner, they slowed down a bit, eyes surveying the area for anything new or interesting.. or any threats.

 

Every time, they found nothing.

 

Until..

 

The two slowed upon seeing some moss growing on a wall. There was nothing unordinary about it, they’d found some before, actually. Rather, it was some markings or etching in the wall beneath it that caught their eye. The scratches were hardly visible, they only caught them thanks to them catching the light from some nearby glowing lichen.

 

The room had also opened out a bit into a proper cave, if a small one. Shadows consumed most corners of the room, only the occasional bit of glowing lichen scaring the shadows away from the middle of the walls. 

 

Tubbo and Ranboo exchanged glances. 

 

They approached the wall, Tubbo reaching forward and lifting the moss off of the markings, so that they could get a clearer look at them without the plants obstructing the view.

 

What he saw, though.. it certainly seemed like another cave painting like the ones they’d found during the first scouting mission, but..

 

The shapes carved into the wall swirled and shifted, weaving into a single image depicting a centaur-like being, with three sets of legs, three sets of floating arms, and three wing-like ears on their head. They wore a cloak and mask, which had three sets of eyes. 

 

They held strands and strands of strings and thread, pulling them around as if weaving or puppeteering, and below, the various threads wove together in at the top into what looked like a bunch of knots or scribbles.. but below that, they came down, out of the chaotic nonsense above, weaving beautifully into place into the shape of what appeared to be a veil, sitting above a dreamlike and whimsical plains, stars glittering above, with figures dancing about. The place almost reminded him of a dreamscape, with how it seemed to fade to black around the edges—

 

Wait. But the carving was only lines, only contour—there wasn’t exactly any color.. How had he been able to picture it so vividly like that?

 

He voiced this to Ranboo, who shared a similarly confused expression.

 

“The same happened to me,” the enderman said. “Almost like.. it’d just been.. placed there?”

 

A sudden realization struck the shulker. 

 

“Dreamons.” Was all he said.

 

Ranboo blinked, his eyes widening, and then he glanced around warily. “But.. we’re alone, aren’t we? Wouldn’t there need to be one near to put a thought in our heads?”

 

Tubbo gave both a nod and shook his head, resulting in more of a tilt to his head, but then finally he shrugged. “That’s true,” he answered. “And yes, we are alone, so.. I reckon it could be.. something else. Some sort of mechanism. Or.. a more magical thing, like those gems Eret has.”

 

Ranboo nodded. “So.. it could be.. enchanted?”

 

Tubbo returned his nod. “Something like that, I believe.”

 

Ranboo nodded again, humming as he began to ponder. “I see, I see..”

 

As the enderman thought, Tubbo turned back to the markings on the wall, his eyes going over them again and again, analyzing them.

 

His best guess was that the being holding all the threads was the dreamon’s god— they had a bright halo around their head, similar to that of them in the other drawings. 

 

Which meant this was Lucid.

 

Tubbo took a step closer, light from some glowing lichen catching on the carvings in his view thanks to his movement.

 

And there, he noticed something.

 

There was more—-lighter, harder to see carvings, around the one he’d believed to be Lucid.

 

There was more people.

 

Three, to be exact. Each had bright halos like the centaur being. Each had a single set of floating arms, a single set of wing-like ears, a single set of eyes, a single set of legs, a cloak, and a mask.

 

Tubbo blinked, staring. He narrowed his eyes. 

 

His left eye began to hurt, probably due to strain.  Which confused him—his scarred eye was his right one, that had blurred sight.. he would’ve expected it to hurt faster from strain-

 

And on instinct, from one eye hurting, he lifted a hand up to it—covering it in the process—but he was still looking at the carving, even with his scarred eye.

 

It was only for a moment as he quickly put his hand back down, ready to look away from the carvings; Tubbo let out a sharp gasp.

 

Ranboo looked up to see what had caused his reaction.

 

“I think- I might’ve found something,” Tubbo simply said, covering his left eye again. Ranboo tilted their head in confusion, but nodded, continuing his humming. 

 

His sight was still blurry looking through his scarred eye, but.. he swore he could make out some colors highlighting the three around the ‘god’.

 

It could be he was just seeing things, he wasn’t sure; maybe it was apart of the enchantment.. but this would be an odd thing to have as the requirement to see a secret part of the drawing.

 

Although, due to that, it also makes it much easier to hide, and much harder to find.

 

The colors he saw in the carving were simply red, blue, green, as well as a teal color;

 

The person on the right was highlighted in a bright, royal blue, reminding him of the overseer they’d seen—They even had a veil over their mouth.

 

The person on the left had the exact same outfit as the blue one, just flipped—they each had a strap over their shoulder and a lighter or darker part of the cloak going over that, simply the side they were going was flipped between them. This one, was red.

 

They looked like a red version of the overseer they’d seen during the attack in the domain—Actually.. this one seemed familiar to him, too. His memories brought him back to when he’d stumbled into Aimsey’s dreamscape—

 

“Hey, how about we pick flowers together? We could.. make flower crowns. Or something like that.” She chuckled.

 

He noticed a necklace hanging around her neck. With a singular daisy on it.

 

That wasn’t the one he’d given her.

 

It was the one he’d thrown away.

 

“She’s dreaming,” a voice suddenly whispered close to his ear. Tubbo jumped and whipped around, seeing a red-cloaked, shadowy entity materialize next to him.

 

“What the fu—“ Tubbo began. The being lifted one finger, a sign to quiet, cutting him off, without even looking at him.

 

“And you.”  They turned their head towards him. “Are not meant to be here.”

 

Tubbo’s brow furrowed. “What do you mean?”

 

“This is not your dreamscape. You can’t see all of it like they can. Oh, and you aren’t supposed to be here in the first place.”

 

Tubbo stared. He turned to Aimsey. He knew they had mentioned a friend had given her that necklace.

 

He supposed that friend was this ‘Beep’ person, and they had seen him as them in their dream.

 

Ironic. Tubbo smirked to himself.

 

Though, there was no time for them all to be asleep—so, he took a step forward, reaching for the rabbit hybrid.

 

“Aimsey, you need to wake up-“

 

Aimsey stared at him blankly. “What do you mean?”

 

Tubbo could feel the shadowy entity’s gaze burning into his back.

 

“This isn’t real,” Tubbo continued. “You need to wake up. I’m not Beep, I’m—“

 

“Alright, that’s enough of that.” The red-cloaked being quickly snapped their fingers, cutting him off.

 

Tubbo stared frantically as the world around him suddenly collapsed in an instant. He briefly saw Aimsey’s eyes widen in panic too.

 

He didn’t think he shut his eyes as he began to fall.

 

But he still opened his eyes with a gasp.

 

Another overseer.

 

Then, the third person—one in the middle—he did not recognize.

 

They were highlighted in green, and were a bit different than the others.

 

Long strands of black hair came from their hood—side burns, he thought they were called—rather than over their mouth, their veil was over most of their face, ending at their mouth, with lips perked up into a taunting smile. They had two floating pairs of arms, and two straps over their chest forming an ‘X’ shape. Their left eye was red, their right eye was blue.

 

And below them was the centaur-like being who he’d assumed was Lucid. They were simply colored in teal.

 

Tubbo pulled his hand away, and turned to Ranboo, his mind going over what this could mean.

 

“Hey, ‘bo..” Ranboo began, seeing he was done analyzing now.

 

“Yeah, ‘boo?” Tubbo responded, slipping in a matching nickname to the one the enderman had used.

 

“Is.. it just me, or..”

 

“Can you hear.. music?”

 

Tubbo blinked. “What?”

 

“I can hear.. music. A melody. Somewhere..” Ranboo explained, their tail swishing back and forth. “It’s familiar. I swore I’ve heard it before..”

 

Tubbo lifted his ears, straining to hear any sort of tune.

 

There was nothing.

 

“I don’t hear anything.” Tubbo said.

 

“Strange..” Ranboo mumbled.

 

There was a short pause, and then the enderman began to hum, as if along to a tune, his ears twitching and they closed their eyes as if listening.

 

Tubbo froze, recognizing the tune. He had assumed this tune was what he was hearing, but..

 

He knew that melody.

 

He knew it very well.

 

“That’s Mellohi, ” Tubbo gaped.

 

Ranboo paused his humming, opening one eye to peer at him. “It..is?”

 

“Yea! It’s one of the songs on Tommy’s discs! I know he’s played it for you at least once before, which is probably why it’s familiar..” the shulker said.

 

Ranboo perked up a bit, realization dawning on him. “Oh! Right, I remember. Yea.. we were at the bench, and he played it for the both of us..”

 

Tubbo nodded. He could recall various times when it was just him and Tommy on the bench, listening to the discs. There was only so many times he could think of where Tommy had begrudgingly included Ranboo in those moments. (Although, Tubbo knew Tommy cared about Ranboo, even if the blonde tried to make it seem the opposite.)

 

There was a pause for a moment, Tubbo glancing back to the carvings, and Ranboo started to hum along to the tune some more. It was sort of.. relaxing. The melody was always one of comfort in the shulkers memories, due to its presence in those happier moments. 

 

His mind began to drift off, reflecting on all of those good times.. If he closed his eyes, and focused, it was almost as if he was really back there. Tommy was by his side, joking and laughing and smiling, just them, the two of them against the world, as always.

 

There was nothing to worry about, it was safe, he was happy. Such a euphoric feeling filled him, now that he payed more attention to it. 

 

And then there was Ranboo, too, one of his friends for a long time. Tubbo could remember planting and taking care of a garden of alliums with him and Tommy, going over to L’manberg with them and chatting with Niki, Puffy or Fundy.

 

He could remember the sound of Mellohi playing, echoing through the air, just them three, as it should be, in a clearing in the forest, on a bench. A secluded hang out just for them, built and made by them.

 

The sound of humming joined with the laughter and music, a soft, comforting sound gracing Tubbo’s ears. His sight was full of warm colors and smiles, no blurriness to be seen, no void or dark caver—

 

Huh?

 

No, there was no stone, there was grass beneath his feet. If he glanced behind him, Ranboo was stood, resting his arms on the back of the bench. (Because Tommy hadn’t let him sit on it) 

 

A soft humming sound, a melody, escaped the enderman hybrid’s lips, as he swayed to the tune, his eyes closed, a relaxed, peaceful expression on their black-and-white face.

 

No, that wasn’t right.

 

Ranboo had been joking with them, smiling brightly. There was no smile now, just a neutral, peaceful look. He had had his eyes open, too, warmth and care sparkling inside-

 

He did, have his eyes open, though, didn’t he? A deep, deep green and a dazed, but peaceful look as he swayed—

 

No. That was wrong.

 

Ranboo had bright eyes—two colors. One was green, yes, but not that color-

 

Something clattered to the ground a little ways away from them.

 

Tubbo’s head shot up, and he blinked, his ears and antennae perking up, alerted, as he sensed vibrations.

 

Damn it—Had he seriously gotten lost in his own thoughts, now of all times?! He made a mental note not to go too deep into reminiscing again during the mission.

 

Immediately upon snapping out of his daydream, Tubbo spun on his heel, toward the noise, instinctively moving into a defensive stance, tense, eyes alert and carefully searching the dark cave. Which, somehow, still had enough light for him to make out the outlines of everything, even without a light source down there. 

 

How the hell did that work? Lights tucked into walls buried behind dark, tinted glass or fabric? Some sort of magic or enchantment? Just a normal thing with whole new physics and sciences to understand that happens in this realm? Tubbo shoved this question into the back of his mind for later.

 

Tubbo searched the spot he’d heard the sound come from and sensed a vibration from intently, but he saw nothing but a small, round object..

 

Oh.

 

OH.

 

Tubbo quickly reached up to pull his goggles down over his eyes, recognizing what kind of bomb that was from just the structure and general appearance, pressing the button on the side of one of his goggles to allow the plated metal parts of the mask to extend out. As he did so, he shouted a warning to his companion. “Ranboo, cover your mouth and nose with something—Don’t breath it in!”

 

It only took a moment, pretty much immediately after he’d spoken, the bomb exploded, quickly filling the room with a hazy smoke. 

 

Tubbo wasn’t worried about himself, knowing he’d figured out how to install a mini air filter into the mask after one inventing attempt went wrong and some smoke filled his room, and not to mention avoiding falling asleep to his own sleep-mist bombs—Rather, he was worried about Ranboo. 

 

Tubbo was sure there was a dreamon somewhere— well, where else would that bomb have come from?—and that they had caused his minute reminiscing to devolve into a full flashback. 

 

Not to mention, there had been something off about Ranboo in it. He knew they didn’t have a mask like him to avoid inhaling the smoke—now that he thought about it, he and Sam probably had enough time to make air filter masks for everyone taking part in the search before the big mission-although they’d at least made sure they all had something to use to avoid breathing in smokes—And so he’d warned him, hoping the enderman could use their sleeve or, something.

 

After the smoke bomb had gone off, Tubbo had detected a vibration behind him. One like a footstep. He didn’t think much of it the first time, assuming it was Ranboo taking a step back. But a few moments later, he thought about it more, knowing he should check, just in case. To be safe. He couldn’t—no— wouldn’t let anything happen to him, or anyone. Not again.

 

Tubbo turned around, and did, in fact, see Ranboo there.

 

However, Ranboo was not, in fact, covering their mouth and nose with anything. 

 

Ranboo was also, in fact, staring at him with a dazed, but peaceful look on his black and white face with deep green eyes as he swayed slightly. 

 

As realization dawned upon Tubbo, a very long string of curses sounded throughout his head as he only just began to react—but still, still, ever too slow when it really mattered. Not being as quick as others was one of the main cons of a shulker, but Tubbo was still pretty fast for one. So. Prime fucking damnit—

 

There was a shadow behind Ranboo—one with eyes— the string of curses in his head proceeded to grow and grow alongside his panic—And he watched, still too slow to reach for the enderman, as they took a step back and fell into the shadows behind him. The shadow with eyes seemed to almost pull him in.

 

Tubbo paused for a short second upon witnessing this, his brain short circuiting because did Ranboo just clip through a WALL?! Did they just fall into the back rooms? A voice, sounding like Tommy, happily joked, despite the fact that Tubbo had pretty much just witnessed Ranboo get kidnapped, AGAIN, RIGHT in front of him.

 

Well.. so much for “wouldn’t let anything happen to him or anyone.”  

 

Tubbo let out a frustrated noise, almost like a growl, his hands clenching into fists as he muttered some of the curses ringing through his mind under his breath, completely and entirely ignoring the smoke still in the air and the carvings that had been on the wall, as he walked towards the shadows Ranboo had fallen through.

 

He reached out to touch the shadowy wall, and found his hand went right through, almost as if there was air there. 

 

Tubbo shivered slightly at the sight of his hand phasing through what is clearly a wall. It almost felt like he was in a video game, using exploits and glitches to his advantage and to break the game. 

 

Except this wasn’t a game. 

 

It was real, and was currently defying several laws of physics he’d known for his entire existence.

 

Freaky, but cool. Something in the back of his mind silently mourned over all the discoveries he’d made in his time here that he had no time to look closer into.

 

Although, if he payed close attention when his hand first begins to phase through the shadows, there was a feeling of passing through something; perhaps a little jolt, as well. It was a sensation the shulker was familiar with.

 

He’d felt it before, each time upon entering the dreamon’s domain, and the time he had stumbled through some kind of dream portal, and into the dream of Aimsey.

 

So it was some sort of.. shadow portal? His mind suggested. He had no clue where it went, though. He mentally sighed at that. He was already taking long enough examining the ‘portal’—Even if it’d only been about a minute, maybe two.

 

He was going to enter it one way or another; he wasn’t just going to not go after Ranboo. Hell if he was letting them get taken again.

 

So, following that plan, Tubbo took a step or two back, and then he ran forward, jumping into the portal after his friend.

 

~~~~~~~~~~

 




Niki paced through the tunnels, a routine all too familiar to her. 

 

She was beginning to grow sick of the sight of grey stone on all sides—that, or simply void. 

 

The void caves always made her brain do a double take, taken back by how she could see nothing, but also still see. How there didn’t seem to be anything but darkness beneath her feet as she walked, or anything but void to her side as she reached out to touch a wall. 

 

It was impossible to see where anything was aside from herself and others, and based on the layout of green strings suspended from the ceilings. Every step she took within one of those caves was riddled with paranoia—there was so little ways to tell if where she stepped was solid ground or simply open air. 

 

But thankfully, Niki didn’t have to deal with that paranoia right now. She was simply in a regular cave, with underground streams crossing her path here and there, flowing down from walls or the ceiling. The moisture in the air and the sound of rushing water was.. comforting, at least. 

 

Although, despite it’s comfort, being relaxed wasn’t exactly helping her right now.

 

She was tired. But she had no time to rest. Especially not now, with dreamons out to get them. If she fell asleep, she’d be playing right into their hands. Flying too close to the sun, a thought sounding eerily reminiscent of Techno chimed in.

 

Take a break, another voice sang, sounding like Puffy. It’s healthy. Gotta regain energy before you keep pushing forward. 

 

No. I can’t. Not now. Niki shot back. She continued to march forward, picking up the pace, her steps boosted slightly by anger.

 

The voice mentally sighed, still sounding like Puffy, sighing exasperatedly when Dream or anyone else would refuse to take breaks. Niki could practically see her stern yet caring expression. 

 

Rest. The voice insisted. That way you can work to the best of your ability. You can’t function without rest. The voice was stern, yet laced with care, mimicking Puffy’s voice perfectly. It was almost as if she were really there.

 

“This is exactly why I can’t rest,” Niki scowled, mumbling outloud, slowing to a halt. I can tell you aren’t just a passing thought sounding like Puffy. You’re some dreamon messing with me, aren’t you? Or I’m going insane..

 

The voice paused. I’m more likely some kind of stress-induced hallucination from your body trying to get you to rest. 

 

Which was essentially a very indirect and cryptic way of saying yes, I’m a dreamon messing with your mind.

 

Niki let out a sigh, inhaling and exhaling, calming down her nerves and washing away her anger, and then continued her march.

 

Rest.

 

She continued forward.

 

Please.

 

Niki still continued to take step after step onward.

 

Please, Niki. You need to rest.

 

Her eye twitched.

 

Niki.

 

Her eyes narrowed for a moment, but her stride did not falter.

 

Niki, cmon. Just rest. You’ve worked hard today. You need to take a break. 

 

She kept walking.

 

Take a break, Niki. It’ll be alright, okay? I promise.

 

She still didn’t slow down. Her tail flicked harshly behind her.

 

Niki..

 

Stop using her voice! ” Niki snapped, skidding to a halt and spinning on one heel as if the voice was coming from behind her.

 

She was met with silence and empty air.

 

Her head turned slightly as she heard a small movement behind her, catching the same movement in the corner of her gaze—There, a shadowy figure jumping at her, arms extended as they leaped, pouncing.

 

They’d have to try harder than that. Niki reacted quickly, grabbing their left arm as it came within view, passing by her face, then she twisted, and pulled, throwing the dreamon over her shoulder, who went down with a yelp as they flew threw the air—probably hitting the ceiling, or a stalactite—and rolled across the floor, hitting the wall gently rather than the opposite due to slowed momentum.

 

A heartbeat later, the dreamon pushed themselves up, glaring at her and hissing something at her—She didn’t understand the language they had just spoken in—before quickly jumping to their feet and slinking into the growing shadows in the room before she could make another move.

 

Niki narrowed her eyes, reaching down and quickly pulling her daggers out of their sheathes and bringing them up in a defensive position as she carefully watched the darkness around her, slowly turning, watching like a hawk and listening closely for any sort of sound.

 

She could just barely hear a quite sound, like footsteps against stone. The sound appeared in different places around her, almost like a skittering sound.

 

And then, it stopped right behind her, for a brief moment. An opening . And she took it. Niki quickly raised one dagger and spun on her heel, letting go of the dagger and throwing it right into the wall, directly where she’d heard the sound stop.

 

She could hardly make out the silhouette of the dreamon against the shadowed walls, which had suddenly grown darker, almost matching the void caves, at the appearance of the dreamon. She could only see them thanks to a faint light from somewhere to her left, towards a waterfall; the light outlining the dreamon’s silhouette.

 

And as the dreamon just barely moved out of the way in time of the dagger aiming for their head, missing it by a hair, Niki saw something else. No, someone else.

 

The figure lifted their head, golden curls brightly highlighted in the lighting, glancing at the dagger embedded in the wall, then turned to Niki with bright blue eyes filled with shock and terror. A familiar teenager now stood there, one with a red and white shirt, one she hadn’t seen in the longest time—

 

And now he was looking at her with such fear, as if she were a monster. She’d almost taken his head off, she might as well be one—Something sounding like Puffy in the back of her mind protested against that thought.

 

Niki simply froze, staring with wide, unblinking cyan eyes at Tommy. She tried to open her mouth, but couldn’t muster up the words. The look he was giving her shook her down to the core, and she couldn’t think, couldn’t find the words, couldn’t breath, she couldn’t breath couldn’t breath—

 

She blinked as her eyes watered, opening to smoke, smoke, there was so much smoke—she couldn’t breath, gasping for air as smoke filled her lungs, the smell of burning all that lingered in the air. 

 

She tried to blink through the tears in her eyes and see through the smoke in her way, trying to find the fire, trying to find what was burning—

 

There, a tree—a familiar tree. She was on the patio behind L’manberg. The whole garden was on fire—the L’mantree a blacked stump, branches crumbling and breaking off, the plants she loved and cared for so dearly burning to a crisp on every side of her. 

 

She felt another, closer warmth— a flame— by her hand, and her eyes led her to the torch in her hand.



What?

 

The torch fell from her hands as she took a horrified step back, a gasp escaping her lips.

 

No, that wasn’t right.

 

She.. couldn’t have done this.

 

She.. wouldn’t have done this. She wouldn’t do this—why would she do this? She wouldn’t—

 

She was choking, suffocating as more and more smoke filled the air, the merling gasping desperately as she stumbled and fell over, trying to crawl away from the blistering flames and heat, boiling her alive, her eyes and hands searching wildly for any sort of moisture, the air so, so dry, her scales, everything, dry, too dry, pain, it was painful—

 

Beneath the crackling of fire, she could hear distant screams and a ringing in her ears. 

 

Her thoughts were muddled with panic and pain, driven mostly by instincts to survive. Yet the familiar voices—familiar screams— brought her back, just slightly. She turned her head, searching for the source of the sound, for an all-too familiar face, for anything—

 

Fire, fire— there was so much fire.

 

Great, giant orange flames roared not far away, crackling and consuming everything and everyone it could reach. She could see many people, familiar people, and she couldn’t bare to see the sight, tears filling her eyes as she broke her gaze away.

 

To the right of that, leaning against a glass door, was Tommy, laying just barely away from the growing flames, and there was a dagger, and blood, blood, so much blood—it was so, so horribly wrong, making Niki’s stomach twist and the feeling of sickness climbing her throat that failed to inhale air.

 

It was wrong, the teen shouldn’t have so much blood matted in his hair—there shouldn’t be a dagger embedded in his head, blood dripping down his face—it- it was wrong, wrong, so so wrong—and she couldn’t look, shutting her eyes as the water growing in her eyes fell and slipped down her cheeks. 

 

She couldn’t make sense of her thoughts and feelings, all of it, too much, far too much—she couldn’t look, the sense of pain and wrongness was too much for her. 

 

And there was smoke, all that she could inhale, she couldn’t breath, the heat was too close, the moisture of her own tears doing little to sooth her dry scales as she sobbed, sounds gradually fading out and being replaced by voices—thoughts?

 

It was never meant to be, her mind(?) told her, in an unfamiliar, distorted voice. 

 

She couldn’t even begin to decipher what that might mean, too overwhelmed by everything else. You’re not going back, all it will cause is trouble, and it’ll be all your fault. It’s your fault, all your fault, your fault your fault your fault—

 

The chanting became all she could hear. She tried to open her eyes. She barely did, her gaze blurred by tears. The feelings still overwhelmed her yet there was no more fire or smoke or corpses, and yet she still couldn’t breath. 

 

Falling—she was falling, as the voice continued to whisper horrible things in her ears. 

 

Void, void was all the surrounded. Pitch black, nothingness.

 

Tears flew upward as she fell, blurring her sight even more. She tried to lift her hands towards her throat, in some sort of desperate, instinctual attempt to stop her choking. 

 

The corners of her gaze began to be enshrouded in darkness as everything blurred and blurred more and more and darkened, the feelings and thoughts and even the voice becoming more and more muddled and quiet as consciousness began to fade.

 

Dizzyiness, vertigo—stars in her gaze—mostly was all she could feel and see as the world wavered and her mind gradually slid into dreamless sleep, mindlessly grasping at whatever she could as her dreary mind tried to comprehend everything—void, void, all around-

 

Orange. A glow. A small, flickery shape in front of her. Beautiful, it was beautiful, she decided. 

 

Bright, like a little flame—but one of life, one of warmth and comfort; gentle, soothing, welcoming—such an innocent little thing, nothing like the monstrous, destructive force that swallowed everything it touched.

 

The beautiful thing fluttered toward one of her outstretched hands, landing on one finger, staying majorly still, and only wavering slightly. 

 

Now that she looked closer, only the orange was wavering. There were darker and lighter oranges in there too. In the middle of two patches of orange was a small black shape, practically invisible with the void behind it.

 

Niki’s half-awake, muddled consciousness couldn’t make out what the thing was, just that it gave her a feeling of comfort. Of safety. 

 

The soothing feeling beginning to wash over her upon touching it was allowing her mind to finally unravel the emotions hurricaning in her head, allowing her to relax her overwhelmed senses.

 

But, the feelings still lingered—she still couldn’t breath, it wasn’t safe, not completely, no.

 

And by that point, she realized she could hear something other than the deafening white noise ringing in her ears.

 

A voice.

 

“Niki,” it called.

 

She blinked drearily. The shadows around her sight were beginning to return, consciousness slipping again.

 

“Niki,” the voice said again. “Breathe for me,” and then they began counting. Niki didn’t really know what else to do but try to. But she’d been trying to do that for a while.. why would it work now?

 

“Please, just try.” The voice responsed, like they could read her thoughts. Her mind hummed at that, just accepting that as the truth. 

 

The voice started counting again, and Niki began to breathe along with the counting; inhaling slowly for a few seconds, then exhaling for another few. It repeated a few times, her mind calming more and more, and gradually, she found she could breathe. 

 

She opened her eyes as the voice stopped counting, narrowing them and staring at the still blurry surroundings.

 

“Is that better?” they asked. Niki gave a mental affirmation, and she was met with the reply of what sounded like a satisfied hum. “Good. Can you name three things you can see?” 

 

Niki gave a small nod, then realized dumbly that whoever was talking to her couldn’t see her and was only contacting her telepathically. Wait, how were they doing that?

 

A chuckle softly reverberated in her head. “Well I can know you nodded by thinking that. No, I can’t see you. Again, can you name three things you can see?”

 

Niki opened her eyes again, blinking a couple of times to clear blurriness and lifting one hand to wipe away still-present tears.

 

She had opened her eyes to a castle drenched in grey. It was familiar, she noticed. She didn’t dwell on that though, quickly going to follow the voice’s directions, taking note of pillars, a doorway, and her reflection in the tile floor. 

 

She heard another satisfied hum. “Can you name three things you can hear?”

 

You, she thought. There was a small sound, perhaps another, quieter hum.

 

Silence. It didn’t count as a sound, she thought; it was the lack of sound.

 

Then, a distant sound of wind whistling through the hallways. ..Wind?

 

And then, more silence. 

 

As she listened closely, she noticed a soft humming sound coming from near the doorway, a strange, yet mystical sound, almost reminding her of ocean waves but with lava sounds. A strange.. hum?

 

“Alright, that’s good. Can you move three parts of your body?” 

 

Niki lowered her head, shifted one foot, and clenched one hand into a fist, thinking of it as she did so so the voice could hear. She only now, at this point, her mind clear enough to think more logically and analytically, that the voice sounded.. familiar..

 

“Thank you. How do you feel?”

 

Better, she simply thought. Thank you, … I.. never got your name.

 

“Ah... Right…”

 

There was a pause.

 

“…You can just think of me as a friend. We’ll see each other soon.”

 

Niki was curious who they were and what they were talking about, but before she could ask–

 

"Ah– I have to go. Stay safe, Niki. Don't loose hope. Your fate is not in your foes' hands, it's in your own, and I know you can make it through. I wish you the best of luck, Niki." 

 

And then, just as suddenly as they'd appeared, they were gone.

 

Niki blinked confusedly for a bit, thinking like one would when calling for someone when searching for them. But there was no answer.

 

Left to think on her own, she noticed one thing;

 

Something about the voice seemed..

 

Familiar.

 

Eventually, Niki let out a sigh, dusted herself off, and pushed herself to her feet, looking around at her now surroundings.

 

The same castle-like stone architecture lined the walls as the area she and Puffy had stumbled upon when Wilbur had run off and gotten himself possessed.

 

Sighing again, Niki put one hand on her head, slightly disappointed that she'd gotten possessed for a bit, too, just a bit ago. 

 

But she soon looked up, a feeling she recognized easily returned; determination to get through any trouble she faces.

 

Well, at least I have an idea of where I am this time.

 

(Note: thoughts / comments on this whole panic attack bit w/ Niki would be appreciated cuz im a bit more unsure of how good it is ^^ anything i could change / fix or did good or bad on would be appreciated to know about)

 

~~~~~~~~~~

 



The three walked along the tunnel, all keeping an eye out as they went for anything, whilst they chatted.

 

“So, Karl,” Sapnap began. Karl turned his head to face the blaze born. “Yea?”

 

“You’re a shapeshifter.” Sapnap said.

 

Karl raised a brow, curious, but nodded. “Mhm.”

 

“Are there any limits to your shape shifting? Like, uh, can you, size shift?” The blaze born tilted his head curiously.

 

“Oh, yeah! There aren’t really any limits except for size—I can change size, of course, but only to a certain extent. I can’t shift to, like, an atomic size, for example. Or the size of a giant.” Karl shrugged.

 

Trying to show sort of what he was talking about, Karl proceeded to shapeshift to a much smaller size—One of the smallest sizes he can go to; Pocket size! Small enough to fit in someone’s palm. Or, well, pocket.

 

He quickly went onto Sapnap’s shoulder—Doing a very brief version of his traveling ability to get up so quickly, which was essentially just teleportation. It was easier to do when he was smaller and lighter, he’d found in the past, so he appeared on the blaze born’s shoulder in an instant, before even touching the ground after finishing size shifting. 

 

“See?” Karl said. Sapnap and Quackity both gaped at him.

 

“You’re so.. tiny!” Sapnap exclaimed, idly lifting one hand toward the now tiny shapeshifter, as if he wanted to poke or head pat him. 

 

Karl just chuckled, tapping one of the blaze’s fingers. 

 

“Small and adorable,” Sapnap added with a grin at this.

 

“Agreed,” Quackity chimed in, tilting his head like a bird at Karl as Sapnap held open one palm and he jumped onto it, the blaze now holding mini-Karl in his hands.

 

“It feels strange having you be shorter than me. You’re the tallest of us three.” Quackity remarked.

 

Karl grinned at the avian. “I could be taller.”

 

Sapnap’s eyes sparkled, while Quackity seemed to be regretting what he said.

 

Karl then jumped off Sapnap’s hand, landing on the ground safely despite the long distance—He didn’t exactly have bones to break—And about as soon as he’d landed, he began to shift size again, shifting into a much taller version of his regular appearance as a travailer. He had to look down to see the two of them.

 

“Wow.” Sapnap blinked. “Very tall.”

 

Quackity just groaned. “Now I’m going to look like an ant next to you.” Karl laughed in response.

 

Sapnap then squinted. “Wait. When you shrunk size, I think you sorta.. scrunched up your body before to be smaller?” 

 

Karl blinked, but nodded. “Yes?”

 

The raven haired blaze looked him up and down. “So, to be taller you probably stretched your body out.. meaning you're even more of a lanky twig now.”

 

Karl blinked slowly. “..Yes?”

 

There was a pause of silence, Sapnap and Quackity exchanging glances. Something like mischief sparkled in Quackity’s eyes. Oh dear.

 

Quackity then promptly turned to him and kicked one leg. Karl promptly fell over with a yelp, already having a messed up center of balance from now far he’d stretched his limbs.

 

“The tall one has been dethroned.” Quackity simply grinned. Sapnap chuckled, boasting; “And now I have been crowned the tallest.”

 

Meanwhile, Karl let out a defeated sigh from the floor, shifting back to his regular size, then pushing to his feet and brushing himself off. 

 

“No, be shorter.” Quackity narrowed his eyes. Karl simply stared.

 

“You have been dethroned as the tallest, I am the tallest now. Be shorter.” Sapnap insisted.

 

Karl let out another dramatic, defeated sigh. “You are right. I must accept my fate.” 

 

He then shrunk his size, shrinking to be inbetween Sapnap and Quackity’s heights—Just a bit taller than Q, and just a bit shorter than Sap.

 

The other two grinned victoriously, then laughed a bit, Karl not able to help laughing along.

 

“Okay,” Sapnap said eventually. “We should get back to finding a way out or one of the others.”

 

“Yes, we should.” Quackity agreed, nodding as he crossed his arms. 

 

Karl nodded along with him, reverting to his regular height as they began to head forward.

 

Several minutes of walking and occasional chatter later, they finally heard a sound up ahead.

 

All three of them froze, listening closely to make out the sound and it’s source.

 

It sounded like.. footsteps.

 

The part of the cave they were currently in was a wider tunnel, and to their side it opened out into a second tunnel, a barrier of window-like rock structures made from stalactites separating the two tunnels like an arch way, creating an open gap in the wall of the second tunnel.

 

The sound was coming from said second tunnel, faint and echoey—rather than far off kinda quiet, though, it was the trying-to-be-silent kinda quiet.

 

The three of them tensed, ready for anything, moving to hide behind the wall part of the second tunnel that didn’t have a gap. 

 

As much as they all hoped the approaching footsteps belonged to their comrades, they had to play it safe, just in case it was someone else; a group of dreamons, for example. It would be dangerous to run into that with their guard down.

 

Karl noticed Sapnap moving to the side of the wall closer to where the footsteps were coming from; the opposite direction the three of them had been going down in their own tunnel. The raven haired blaze also kept much further from the end of the wall than the other two; and Karl knew why.

 

His flames were bright and eye-catching in such a dreary place; a problem when it came to being stealthy. He was trying to hide the flames with the wall from whatever or whoever was approaching. A smart strategy; Karl knew Sapnap had always had a knack for this kinda stuff, knowing what to do in plenty of dangerous situations.

 

And now that he thought about it, all three of them were pretty eye-catching; With Sapnap’s flames, Karl’s vibrant colors, and Quackity’s bright wings amidst the dark, grey cave; they stuck out like a sore thumb.

 

Quackity also seemed to realize this, moving in front of him to block their view of Karl’s bright hoodie, since the avian had the least eye-catching outfit between the two of them, shifting and folding his wings tightly behind his back.

 

But Karl also had a trick up his sleeve. His vibrant hoodie was still a problem, yes, but he could at least hide the rest of himself.

 

He quickly took off his goggles, knowing they’d be an issue—simply moving them to hold behind his back. He shifted, changing colors and blending in with the wall. If Quackity turned behind him now, all he would see of Karl was floating clothes.

 

A tense silence filled the air as the footsteps approached closer and closer. They were hard to hear; a regular human wouldn’t be able to pick up on the sound. Although, all three of their kinds had at least somewhat better hearing than them. 

 

Gradually, though, something came into view—a green and white figure, with a bit of brown and black mixed in there.

 

Karl’s heart jumped for a moment, promptly going to think of Exdee. 

 

Only a heartbeat later did the figure properly come into view; Karl let out a sigh of relief as he saw it was just Dream.

 

At the realization that Dream looked similar to Exdee, Karl.. was not sure how to feel.

 

I’ve known Dream for a while now, he reminded himself. He’s not like that. It’s just a coincidence.

 

Besides, Dream’s a dreamon hybrid—Exdee’s just a human. And, also way, way older.. there’s no way they could possibly be related. And if they were, it would have to be very distantly.

 

Yeah—Yeah. That was right.

 

“Dream!” Sapnap exclaimed, jumping out into the tunnel as soon as the dreamon walked into his view and he’d recognized him.

 

Said dreamon jumped a bit, one hand instinctively reaching toward a weapon, before he relaxed, recognizing the blazeborn. 

 

“Oh my goodness, Sapnap—You almost gave me a heart attack,” Dream sighed, clutching his chest and giving the raven haired man a wide-eyed stare, as if he was lightheartedly pretending to be hurt by something he’d said.

 

“Hah, sorry, sorry—“ Sapnap chuckled, scratching the back of his head sheepishly. “I was just surprised—and excited maybe—to see you; I haven’t seen you since we were separated.” 

 

Karl followed as Quackity stepped into the tunnel. Meanwhile, Dream gasped warmly. “Aww, you missed me?”

 

The blazeborn scoffed. “Nah.  …..Maybe just a bit of worry—You are my friend—But I was more worried about my fiancés who I haven’t seen in weeks. ” Sapnap remarked, throwing one arm over Quackity’s shoulder as the avian passed by his side.

 

Dream raised one brow, crossing his arms, wearing an unimpressed look. “Uh-huh.”

 

After a heartbeat, Dream lowered his arms with a sigh. “Well, are you all doing alright? Ran into any trouble?”

 

The three of them exchanged glances, eventually turning back to the dreamon hybrid.

 

“Bit of a long story,” Sapnap started.

 

“We can talk about it when we get moving again,” Quackity added.

 

Dream gave a nod. “Alright.”

 

Sapnap glanced behind him as others came toward them, the rest of the group with Dream.

 

It was a fairly large group; Karl could spot others like Aimsey, Puffy, Foolish, Phil, Techno, as well as Jack, Beau and Purpled.

 

“Have you at least seen anyone else whilst wandering?” Dream asked.

 

Sapnap shook his head. “No.”

 

Dream sighed again in response.

 

Karl blinked. “What’s wrong?”

 

The dreamon hybrid glanced up, seeming a bit hesitant. “Well-“

 

“I was with Tommy earlier, when we ran into this group.” Dream gestured with a tilt of his head and shoulder toward the others. “But-“

 

“Tommy wandered off like a dumbass,” Purpled finished.

 

Dream turned and gave the shapeshifter small glare.

 

“What? I’m not really wrong. He’s not with us anymore-“

 

“That makes it sound like he’s dead, ” Aimsey chimed in, the rabbit hybrid glancing toward the floor, seeming unnerved.

 

“He’s not dead, ” Techno joined in, crossing his arms. “Kid’s strong, if not that bright.”

 

Phil elbowed him. Techno stared. “What? All I’m saying is he’s blindly loyal and caring towards others, and he’s not going down without a fight. I’m sure he’s fine.” The piglin rolled his eyes.

 

“He’s way too determined to make sure none of us get hurt; he ain’t going down that easily,” Techno shrugged. “He’s somewhere around here.”

 

“I agree with Techno,” Jack said.

 

“So do I,” Puffy joined in. 

 

“Yeah!” Foolish grinned. “I’m sure he’s fine.”

 

“Agreed,” Beau added. “Don’t tell him I agreed with something that implied he was strong, though-“

 

“So we’ve all noticed what Tommy’s plan is, then—“ Phil asked, glancing around at them.

 

They all nodded, mumbling agreements.

 

Phil sighed. “I know he’d be fine on his own, I’m only worried because of that ‘plan’.”

 

He put his head in his hand. “This is why I didn’t want him to get involved in this—he always puts others before himself. Which would be good, if he had a limit to it; and didn’t just jump headfirst into harm's way to protect a friend.”

 

“This is why I called him a dumbass.” Purpled stated.

 

“That.. is worrying.” Quackity mumbled, beginning to ponder.

 

Karl nodded in agreement. He hadn’t quite noticed what they had, but it did sound like an issue.

 

“Then we should continue moving as quickly as possible incase we run into him—I assume your trying to find him?” Sapnap said.

 

Dream nodded. “Yes. We tried to backtrack to where we’d last seen him and go through a different tunnel from there. So far, we haven’t found anything.”

 

“Hmm,” Sapnap hummed. “Then yea, we should continue on. We can talk more along the way.”

 

“Sounds good.” Dream said. The three of them nodded, joining the group, quickly, the group starting to move onward again.

 

~~~~~~~~~~

 

The three of them recapped their previous misadventures with the group.

 

For a while, nothing much significant happened as they continued to wander and search.

 

Karl was starting to get tired of the sight of endless stone tunnels, or unending darkness with walls and floors he couldn’t see.

 

But eventually, they ran into something—

 

Or, some one.

 

They found Sam in one of the larger caverns, with glowberries and amethysts.

 

Sam seemed frantic as they came across him, Puffy breaking from the group and hurrying forward.

 

“Sam? What’s wrong?” She asked.

 

The creeper hybrid faced her, his green gaze flicking over the rest of the group. 

 

“A lot of you have reunited,” he sighed. “That’s good,”

 

“Sam?” Puffy repeated.

 

He finally glanced down to her. “It’s just—I’ve lost something—“ 

 

“What?”

 

“The Nether star-“ Sam began. Puffy’s eyes widened.

 

“It’s missing.”

 

“That things powerful,” Phil said, approaching the two. “If it fell into the wrong hands-“

 

“It could go terribly for us.” Sam finished.

 

Dream grimaced, turning around to face the others. “Check if you're missing anything—anything, whether important or not.”

 

Karl did not have much—a simple leather bag hung by a strap over his shoulder, a sword in a sheath, as well as a few other necessities like a water bottle and a jar of glowberries— But he wasn’t missing anything.

 

“Uh oh,” someone said. Karl looked over, seeing Foolish staring at an open sack with a worried expression.

 

“Foolish? What are you missing?” Dream quickly asked, taking a few steps toward the golden merling.

 

“The ghast tear,” Foolish said. “It’s not there.”

 

“Ghast tear? Where did you get one of those?” Sam asked incredulously.

 

“We found it whilst exploring and resource gathering,” The shark merling explained. “We knew it was something that could be used for magical things, so we took it in hopes we could use it for something-“ 

 

Sam hummed. “A ghast tear..”

 

“A ghast tear that potentially fell into the hands of the dreamons isn’t as big as a concern as the nether star, but it can still be powerful.” Puffy said. “We need to be more careful from here on out; especially if you have anything important like that, alright?”

 

“Yeah,” Foolish nodded. “Also, there was one more thing we found-“

 

Karl gasped as he saw something shoot through the air toward Foolish, cutting him off as he collapsed after a moment as Puffy began to turn to him.

 

“Wh-“ was all that came from her before she rushed toward him, all of them quickly jumping to attention and reaching for weapons, some turning around but all watching warily.

 

Karl placed one hand on his sword’s handle, staring at the now-passed out Foolish, Dream and Puffy coming to his side.

 

He could just barely make out something near his neck, the merling’s hood which had fallen off his head still blocking most of the view..

 

Karl squinted, trying to see what was there, and—

 

His eyes widened.

 

A dart. It was a dart.

 

He’d seen it before, too.

 

One day, he’d been waiting as Exdee had prepared for the day’s experiments.

 

The man had lifted something, rambling stuff he payed little attention to.

 

The object he was holding though, caught his eye.

 

A small, black and dark, almost black, dart.

 

Karl had tuned back in out curiosity by then, ending his daydreaming of his previous days of traveling or wandering the streets of his home.

 

There was a ringing in his ears, one he had not been able to tune out.

 

However, he had been able to tune out the voice of that wretched man in his attempts



“-eep-inducing dart, or tranquilizer, that I edited myself," Exdee spoke. "It does the same thing as the original dart, but more paralysis and deep sleep as well as slightly.. heightened dreams. At least, that's the intention. I have yet to test it."

 

The scientist had been recording a tape, as he typically did whenever he rambled, documenting whatever new thing or discovery he's made. 

 

Karl would love to say something to interrupt the tape, simply out of spite, but he knew by now he shouldn't–Doing that sort of thing was what Tri and SQ usually did, and from what they told them, it sounded like the lab employees had been giving the two a harder and harder time; Especially Exdee.

 

"And I think I know just who to test it on," Karl froze as Exdee glanced his way. 

 

Exdee chuckled at his reaction; Karl quickly making his expression blank as to not give him any satisfaction of a reaction, even if he was mostly too late.

 

Exdee frowned at this. "Your no fun." He sighed. "But don't worry, I don't mean you. "

 

"There's plenty of other , much noisier troublemakers I could play with. And you haven't rebelled much lately, so I'll give you a small break." He smiled.

 

The travailer tried not to scowl. Internally, he was both angry and afraid; He knew who the man was talking about.

 

SQ and Tri didn't show up until the night after.

 

Karl blinked, shaking the memory away. 

 

He had to warn them-

 

He opened his mouth, beginning to shout; " They have tranquilizers-"

 

But he didn't even get past the first word before he felt a sharp prick near his neck.

 

A terror ran through him, a familiar feeling of not knowing what's going to happen, his brain suddenly too tired to process that this was a different thing.

 

He reached up toward his neck as the words choked in his throat, the sentence lost.

 

He felt the tranquilizer kick in as his vision darkened and his limbs either fell asleep or stopped working entirely..

 

~~~~~~~~~~

 

POV: ??? ᒷ∷⍀⍜∷ – ᒷリℸ ̣ ╎ℸ ̣ || ⎍⋏⏃⏚⌰⟒ ⏁⍜ ʖᒷ ꖎ𝙹ᓵᔑℸ ̣ ᒷ




A white haired man sat by a desk, in a cold, dark room, messing with a couple of small vials with shimmery, dull liquids swirling around inside them.

 

A short green cloak hung over his chair, a white coat replacing it sitting on his shoulders. A pair of sunglasses sat folded nearby on the desk. He wore a tight, pitch dark turtleneck.

 

His green eyes stared, squinting at the vials. One had a dark, purpley pink liquid, the other a grey.

 

His spare hand lifted, scratching the right side of his face—where black consumed his features on that side. Freckles dotted his cheeks on the other side, with an ‘X’ by the corner of his left eye. His eye was barely there in the darkness of the right half of his face, visible from a dark green outline and a bright green iris. Both of his pupils were white.

 

Similarly, his hair was white; currently pulled into a high ponytail. His bangs were dyed two different shades of brown, one darker than the other, with a bright green streak of hair in the middle separating the two shades.

 

He shifted again, moving the vials around and watching the liquids swirl with a small smirk. He soon lifted his other hand, setting one vial down and pulling the lid off the other, then grabbing the other vial and taking the lid off that one too.

 

He held the gray vial up straight, tilting the darker one to let it pour into the vial with the grey liquid.

 

Carefully, he let a drop fall into the grey, then pulled the darker vial away.

 

A bit of smoke rose from the grey, the liquid inside beginning to swirl a dull purple color.

 

He’d mixed similary to this before, only making a few small changes for this experiment.

 

He wasn’t sure just yet what it’d do, but the man grinned nonetheless, staring into the purple liquid, excited to test it out.

 

He paused as he heard a knock at the door, sighing, opening his mouth to call out. “What?”

 

I have news to report, ” a voice said. The man recognized it, a smile coming to his face.

 

“Come in.”

 

He glanced away from his work as the door creaked, the handle turning and the door being pushed open.

 

Narrowing his eyes just slightly as the visitor began to enter the room, the man grabbed the lids to the vials and put them on, setting the vials in a black rack sat on the desk.

 

Exdee. ” The new entry into the room spoke, an echo to their voice. They wore a pale blue cloak, obscuring most of their outfit as well as features, a shadow consuming all beneath the hood but a pair of fully royal blue eyes.

 

“Yes? Report,” Exdee ordered, meeting the overseer’s gaze.

 

The inbetween seer huffed slightly, Exdee narrowing his eyes more at this.

 

We’ve succeeded in acquiring most of the items you’ve requested,” The seer spoke.

 

Exdee raised a brow. “ Most of?”

 

Yes,” The overseer bowed their head. “ We could not get all of it. But we did get some very essential parts.

 

Exdee stared. “Show me.” After a pause, he added, “Put them on my desk,” gesturing to an empty space on said desk.

 

The Inbetween seer nodded, reaching into their cloak and pulled out several objects they then placed onto the table.

 

Exdee spotted a vial with a tear inside, some glass, blaze powder; and a couple of other things.

 

But the main thing that caught his attention was the star.

 

A shimmering, bright star sat among the objects.

 

The nether star, ” Exdee whispered, eyes sparkling.

 

He picked the star up, turning it around and analyzing it, taking in everything. At one point, he poked it a bit with different things. “Fascinating,” he mumbled once.

 

After a long pause, with Exdee continuing to examine the various objects, the Inbetween seer beginning to glance around awkwardly, Exdee finally glanced to them.

 

“Good, good. You got the star. That’s good,” the man smiled.

 

“Such a shame we couldn’t get it all, but I suppose that’s alright; Patience is key, as they say.” Exdee chuckled. 

 

Exdee then turned fully in his chair to face the seer. “Bring it to the other seer immediately. They’ll know what to do.”

 

The seer nodded, moving to take the star and then turning to leave.

 

“One more thing,” Exdee said.

 

The inbetweenseer glanced back.

 

“Return to me when you’re finished. There’s more for you to do.”

 

The seer blinked, but nodded. “ Understood.

 

With that, they headed out the door, leaving Exdee to whatever he was doing. 

 

The overseer let out a sigh once they were far enough away. Lucid hadn’t spoken a word that entire time.

 

They hummed, thinking. Perhaps the god was simply uninterested in the subject; even though it had to do with their escape from this domain, which didn’t make much sense—And Lucid always tended to add something to a conversation.

 

Perhaps he’s tired, the seer thought. Dreamons didn’t get tired the same as others did, but they could still get just as emotionally drained as any other species. Perhaps they're just as tired of Exdee as I am.

 

It was no question that Exdee was frustrating to work with. He bossed them around, acting as if he owned the place, as if he were the god ruling over them; When in reality he was only the god’s vessel, who had ever so kindly granted some authority for him, allowing him to order them all around. ‘Them’, included even Lucid’s most trusted advisors; The overseers, Bliss and Trance; Or, Void and Vision.

 

The seer let out a sigh; They knew Bliss was just as annoyed as they were, although the other seer hid their irritation much better than Trance ever could.

 

Trance rounded a corner of the dark palace halls, approaching two open doors and entering the domain’s library; They knew they’d find Bliss here.

 

Skimming over the different titles of the few yet many books that lined the shelves, the seer felt a bit of nostalgia.

 

The library served as a reminder to their kind; A reminder of what they’d done, and why they were down here.

 

They had a very limited selection of literature, the only books inside the library being ones telling tales and stories about them. About the dreamons, their reign, their history.

 

And as years had gone by, the number of newer books and things written on them dwindled down and down.

 

There wasn’t a large amount of books written about them in the world, and even with every book in existence about them having a copy of them being automatically transported to this room, thanks to the magic that god had used to create this domain and trap them here, creating this system themselves; there was still many barren shelves lining the walls.

 

Despite what the library stood for, and what it was supposed to remind them of, Trance could never help but be more nostalgic and longing for those past times rather than guilty whenever they occasionally read some of the tales about them here.

 

They missed those times; When it was just them, Lucid, and Bliss–the three of them, ruling together over their people.

 

Sure, they’d hadn’t made the best decisions, deciding to mess with others minds—But they’d found it fun. They’d like those times, despite what their actions caused.

 

The seer brought their gaze down, narrowing at the slightly brighter lighting the room had with a few candles on small outcroppings and shelves on pillars here and there scattered across the library, illuminating the room with the same lime hue as the tiny green flames burning away on the candles, a light smoky smell in the air.

 

Scanning the room, their eyes quickly landed on one of the few tables in the center of the room, where a shadowy figure cloaked in red was hunched over a book. There they are. Just as I expected.

 

Trance snorted quietly with an invisible smirk at the small victory, taking a small moment to compose themselves, letting the smile drop from their lips as they approached the desk where Bliss sat. 

 

" What'cha readin? " The inbetweenseer asked as they slid to the side of the table, slamming on arm on the top of it with enough force to bounce the book and other objects ontop of it midair for a split second; Even Bliss jumped slightly as Trance's loud voice reverberated around the room.

 

Bliss closed their eyes as they realized it was just them, curling their raised claws into fists whilst they let out a long sigh and pinched the bridge of their nose. They soon lowered their hand, giving the fellow shadowy cloaked being an irritated glare. " A book. And it was quite a peaceful moment of bliss, before you interrupted such a trance. "

 

Trance's eye twitched at the blatant puns. They were careful to keep their expression a neutral smile-stare as they could practically see Bliss's non-visible lips quirk up into a smirk. 

 

" Ah, such a shame you lost your moment of bliss.. but I thought you knew your little daydreams didn't last forever, Void . " Trance shot back, narrowing their deep blue eyes just slightly.

 

" That's true. But they can still go on quite a while; Unlike your hallucinatory dazes, Vision . " Bliss calmly stated, returning the narrowed stare as they put their hand on their chin.

 

" Mm. You're not wrong there, " Trance mumbled, sliding into the chair beside the otherseer, leaning back in it and cross their arms behind their head. Bliss stared unimpressed at this. " But they still leave quite an impact in such a short bit of time. "

 

Bliss hummed. Trance could tell they enjoyed the friendly banter; It was but a small echo of the past, back when they'd quarrel like this all the time.

 

Trance then glanced down at the book infront of the other seer, eyes skimming the words; though they already knew what it was about. There was really only one general topic of books in this library, after all.

 

With a sigh, they couldn't help but think back. " Don't you miss back then? " The Inbetweenseer blurted out without thinking, freezing for a small moment as they realize they'd said it outloud.

 

Bliss gave them a small glance, before quickly turning back to the book. " Sometimes. "

 

Lifting one hand upward, reaching toward the ceiling; where dots and other light colored speckles covered the roof, in an attempt to mimick a night skin. " I hate being stuck in this dreary place all the time. It's our place, yeah, but I miss that freedom we had. We could do whatever we wanted. We were free. Free to do as we please, as free as a dream; and no one could stop us. "

 

" No one, until she came. " Bliss added, eyes narrowing down at the book in their hands with a furrowed brow, a mixed expression of remorse, regret, acceptance and irritation on their shadowy face.

 

Trance nodded, a similar but mainly annoyed expression taking over their own face as they sat up. " I mean, we weren't great-"

 

" Understatement of the century. " Bliss scoffed. Trance slowly turned and stared at them, irritation clear in their eyes.

 

But soon they sighed and leaned back again. " Can't say your wrong, sadly. I don't really care though, it was fun to mess with those mortals; besides, it's our job after all. "

 

" When we were assigned to oversee the veil of consciousness and unconsciousness, I don't think the upper gods had abusing this power to mess with mortals in mind. " Bliss remarked, with the same narrowed-eye, furrowed brow, resting bitch face they always had. 

 

" Their fault for not specifying we weren't suppose to do this. Oh, not to mention; why give us and the dreamons the ability to mess with minds and expect us not to use it? " Trance shot back.

 

Bliss hummed as they thought. " You do have a point there–although maybe they just thought we'd have the common sense not to. "

 

Trance sighed, leaning forward and setting their chin and arms on the table. " Yeah, but things get so borrrringgg after centuries of the same old thing. We gotta have a little bit of fun inbetween all the work, yeah? "

 

The other seer turned their gaze to them. " The definition of 'fun' varies per person. "

 

Trance tried not to scowl at their fellow overseer.

 

Dropping the subject, they leaned back in their chair again, thinking back.

 

The veil was quite a confusion thing; it was akin to the fabric of reality, but it had more to do with a being's state of consciousness.

 

Overall, the main things that fell under the veil's power was whatever people saw whilst conscious or unconscious; So, dreams, daydreams, hallucinations, and more.

 

The three of them, the day they'd ascended, had been assigned to oversee the veil together; each given a different section of it to work with.

 

Each section had a small realm belonging to it.

 

Lucid was the only one of the three who'd be given a true 'god' status, working with mainly the state of unconsciousness; Dreams and nightmares–More than the other two. But one of the things he had in his line of work that the other two didn't have, another major part of his role; was lucid dreams. Hence, his name. 

 

Lucid dreams were the more vivid of dreams; Hence another one of Lucid's names, Vivid. They were in a strange point between consciousness and unconsciousness, but further over to the side of unconsciousness. 

 

General dreams and nightmares were really Lucid's line of work; but the other two of them still worked with them at times.

 

The domain they now lived in was a strange thing; It held a connection, perhaps even was apart of, or was Lucid's realm. 

 

Lucid's realm, the realm of lucid dreams as well as general dreams and nightmares– Unconsciousness–was a simple island with a palace. Well, all of their realms were like that; each palace different.

 

Lucid's was a grey color, green accents all over, thick fog and clouds all around and strings like cobwebs hung everywhere. The stone parts of the castle and the void caves in their current domain mimicked the realm. 

 

The other two who had ascended had become demi-gods, each assigned to one of the two aspects inbetween consciousness and unconsciousness, the ones further toward consciousness. 

 

Trance, or Vision, worked with what they had dubbed 'The Inbetween'. You were awake, but could see and sometimes feel or hear or smell things that weren't real. Hallucinations, visions, dazes and hazes, derealization, and sometimes flashbacks and other things fell under this.  

 

The realm of The Inbetween contained a bright, pristine, white and sparkling clean castle. Sometimes it dealt with things akin to lucid dreams, things that seemed to be real happening in ones head that only they and the dreamon messing with them could see. 

 

Under the bright surface it was truly a dark thing, with what Trance's work covered. And they enjoyed it. Tricks, lies, manipulation and more through hallucinations and whatnot. Sure, their line of work had been one of the main aspects that got them imprisoned down here in the first place, but they couldn't help that much. 

 

Bliss, or Void, resided over 'The Other side'. It was called such due to how it was the other side of The Inbetween. It dealt with more positive things; majorly daydreams.

 

It was a black, grey and foggy castle with red accents; yet despite its dark appearance, it had a warm, welcoming aura to it.

 

Bliss and Trance's two sections under the veil had connections to some aspects of time.

 

Bliss's daydreams involved the past. Shining memories of those past happy times, letting a person envelop themselves in a world of the past, in a state of peace, a state of bliss, that they missed. But it could also be the opposite at times; void of joy and peace, upsetting memories of the past.

 

Often those things began to cross the line between Bliss and Trance's work; they'd often work together with how similar and connected they were.

 

Trance's hallucinations often dealt with the future; the fear of not knowing what will happen next, and of that thing being something bad. It was unknown, the future; a terrifying thing. But while Trance's work was connected to the future, it also had close ties to the past, as mentioned before..

 

People would often remember bits of the past that had terrified them; or see illusions of things from the past. This still fell under Trance's line of work, but was tightly connected to Bliss's.

 

The veil was a curious thing, hard for anyone to understand, and even harder to explain.

 

But they knew everything about it. It was their job, after all.

 

After so many years, they had begun to grow bored.

 

They eventually hadn't bothered to stop their people, the dreamons, from using their abilties to mess with others. Bliss had always been the most against it, insisting they keep up with their work, and that it was their responsibility; But both Lucid and Trance were tired of the same old way things had gone for centuries.

 

So they expanded. They claimed territory for their own, terrorizing all who dared step foot in their land. They were free, doing whatever they liked–Even if what they were doing was playing with the minds and memories and dreams of the people.

 

And after a while, after multiple mortals had been driven to madness through their games, after much trouble and strife to deal with the more negative aspects of the veil; Someone had intervened.

 

Others had tried to stop them before, but of course, they had failed. All of them had been mortal. They had no chance of winning against a god and two demi-gods. 

 

But this person..

 

Was different.

 

Someone who rivaled the three's power; no, was far stronger than all three of them combined.

 

The god or goddess of reality, of life, of creation; 

 

Twitch Prime.

 

Prime was named after the time in life that mortals called 'the prime time', the best time in an individuals life.

 

If they thought about it, Trance thought that the time before Prime had shown up was the prime time for the three and their people. Ironic.

 

Though, they weren't sure where 'twitch' had come from exactly…

 

Prime didn't have a strict physical form, usually a generally feminine-looking being; Tall, with white or off-white, long, braided hair. Gemstone like purple eyes with gold and white inside the pupils. A golden halo around her head. Three pairs of white and gold wings on their back and behind her pointed ears. Purple dresses or cloaks, always with a hood over their head, with white, black and gold accents.

 

Their very look was simply divine; it would be impossible not to know she was some kind of deity. The aura of power and authority that surrounded them only added to this.

 

That, combined with the angered expression she held when they'd appeared infront of the three that day, only made her all the more imposing and terrifying.

 

Prime had demanded they stopped what they were doing. Lucid had argued with her, for days, but they never let up, Prime sticking to their demand.

 

And when the three had arrogantly continued, Prime had punished them.

 

She created a domain, now known as the dreamon's domain, to imprison them in forever. They had put small bits of the world inside, perhaps to help the homesickness they'd undoubtly get; along with that, she'd added so much more, so much more to remind the dreamons and their three rulers what they'd done. 

 

They had remained here for ages. Some dreamons managed to escape Prime's reach, surviving and laying low in the world above; The idea of 'dreamons' gradually becoming nothing but a fairytale to most over the years.

 

That was, until he showed up.

 

Along with trapping them down here, Prime had done another thing.

 

They had revoked Lucid's physical form; forcing him to exist like a spirit.

 

And all four of them knew, that eventually, if Lucid remained in that form; he'd eventually fade, ceasing to exist. Souls and spirits didn't exist forever, after all.

 

They usually would exist either until a certain point, far, far far far far in the future; or until they simply decided to stop existing.

 

But Lucid was a different case. Prime had said so themselves.

 

It didn't take long for them to figure out what that meant.

 

Lucid had begun to weaken eventually, it becoming harder and harder for them to physically interact with the world, or to even communicate.

 

And then two mortals had fallen into their domain.

 

Both had died; the purer soul of the two awakening first, and being led back to the surface by what looked like a shining, golden firefly; No doubt something from Prime, speaking a clear message: "You don't deserve to exist in this horrid place, young spirit."

 

Whether intentional or not that message was, it gave them spite nonetheless.

 

The first spirit they never learned much of, the brown haired scientist-looking ghost leaving before they'd gotten much of a chance to interact with them.

 

The second one, however…

 

Well. The second one proved to be.. interesting.

 

It didn't take long for the man to strike a deal with Lucid; They'd help eachother. Lucid and the overseers would use some of their remaining power to revive the spirit's corpse, and their body would become Lucid's vessel; from their, the spirit would help them escape this domain, and they'd help the spirit with whatever he wanted.

 

Not knowing what they were getting into, and desperate to give Lucid a physical form, they agreed.

 

Exdee, the spirit was named; had turned out to be one of the most annoying people Trance had ever met. And Trance knew Bliss, so that was saying a lot.

 

Trance couldn't hide his resentment toward Exdee around Bliss. They'd been able to keep it under lock and key around the man himself, but any other time, they didn't bother; or perhaps they just couldn't.

 

They had to admit, yes, they were curious for the results of Exdee's experiments with minds and dreams; but working with him was almost too much for them to bare. 

 

They didn't completely agree with the man's methods–Bliss pretty clearly hated said methods–and the man himself wasn't much better. He was an arrogant bastard, ordering them around all the time; as if he had claimed Lucid's throne the moment they made that deal. Trance hated it.

 

But they couldn't do much about it. They'd made a deal.

 

And unfortunately, the three gods hated breaking deals.

 

Not much longer , Trance reminded themselves. We won't have to deal with this too much longer.

 

Soon enough, Exdee will finish with the portal, and get us all the hell out of here.

 

Then we can FINALLY get rid of him, and everything will go back to normal.

 

Back to how things used to be.

 

Back to how things should be.

 

It's only a matter of time, now. Trance smiled at the thought.

 

Soon, our time of prime, our moment, our reign;

 

Will begin anew.

 

Notes:

sorry to leave yall off on a cliffhanger as the final chapter alongside a lore drop lol.. this is just the last thing i'd had done. o7

hope you enjoyed :) and if you guys want me to post my outline for the rest of the chapters just let me know in the comments ! ^^

 

EDIT IF ANYONE ENDS UP SEEING THIS: actually, yknow what?? I was just listening to a song and the brainrot decided it liked this au again ajrhdjhsjr

Sooo. Maybe, just maybe, i will actually end up finishing this but it might take a bit lol. This fic's fate rests entirely in the hands of the brainrot and how interested it is in it aihdkrhwkebkw

I might also end up doing dawns as i still do really like it, no idea when it would happen but theres a chance. My others aus tho, universe and wings will probably never get continued sadly :( im not interested enough in the wings au and with universe, its far too long and ive taken aspects from it to use in one of my own original stories so o7

But as always i make no promises haha- id like to get this fic done and it will hopefully happen once i get back to writing the next chapter, which prob wont happen till the new year and till ive finished my current animation. Am pretty busy this week and want to get this done too haha.
If you guys really enjoy this au and want to see it to the end, to see it finished, please leave a comment or kudos to show your support cause those sorts of things really motivate me to continue these things when im starting to loose interest :)

Notes:

Hope you have enjoyed!
Also, In these notes I will be referring to the characters as Enigma!
For example, Enigma!Tommy

Here is my Tumblr!

 

Part of Enigma!Tubbo's design (by me)

Series this work belongs to: